ã€ŠRebirth: Love me Againã€‹


 Chapter 1: I Will Never Love you again

    I really thought I was the main protagonist in a modern fairytale story. I had the looks, the money, the abilities, and the brains to back my ims.

    As the daughter of a long line of heralded business tycoons, I had the wealth to buy anything I desired with just a snap of my fingers.

    Men lined up at my door, stretching from the entrance of our private estate to the end of the public road leading to the city.

    Women longed for my friendship, even those with the most jealous hearts, eager to bask in the glow of my seemingly perfect life.

    And best of all, I had the most dashing and richest fianc¨¦ that every woman coveted ¨C Cole Fay.

    Cole''s hair was a dazzling white snow, and his light blue eyes were as cold as the freezing waters of the Arctic, one of the few things I love about him.

    He was undeniably handsome, and both men and women would fall at his feet just to catch a glimpse of his elusive smile.

    Cole was the only son of business tycoon Cain Fay and multimillionaire investor Leanna Lee. His family owned multiple corporations spanning various industries, from mining and oil to jewelry, real estate,mercial establishments, and technological advancements.

    They were the unbeatable merchants in the modern world, reigning supreme for decades. Needless to say, Cole would inherit everything under his name, a fortune so vast that it could sustain his future generations in luxury until the end of time.

    And this man was mine!

    The first time Iid eyes on him was when I was only seven years old, and from that moment, I knew he was the one for me.

    While others were busy chasing me, I was busy chasing him. I pursued him relentlessly from childhood through high school, and finally, I convinced him to agree to be my fianc¨¦.

    It didn''t matter if his reason was merely to fend off the hordes of annoying women who pursued him every minute of the day.

    I was his shield and his excuse, and I didn''t care as long as he was mine. I gained many enemies, especially among women, as I covered for him and protected him from their unwanted advances. Each day was a battle, but I wore my role as his protector like a badge of honor.

    While I fought off his admirers, I deluded myself into believing that our bond was unbreakable. I thought that by standing by his side, I could eventually win his heart.

    The looks of envy and hatred from those around me only fueled my determination. I basked in the belief that I was the chosen one, the heroine of my own romance novel.

    But now, as I look back, I realize how stupid I was.

    I was living in a fantasy, blind to the reality that Cole''s affection was never truly mine. I was a pawn in a game much bigger than I could have ever imagined.

    Now, with the rity of hindsight, I see that I was never the protagonist. I was not even the viin or a side character . . . I was merely the cannon fodder in someone else''s story.

    The truth unraveled before my eyes: I was an orphan, raised as an ignorant girl to take the ce of the real heiress of the Rosette family ¨C¨C Sophie Rosette, who had been my maid since I was young.

    To protect the true heiress of the elusive Rosette family, they took in an orphaned child and raised her to be the sacrificial pawn ¨C¨C

    me

    .

    I endured all the poison, bullets, and knives that were otherwise meant for their real daughter. I was the expendable decoy until Sophie came of age and could inherit everything under her name, safely and soundly.

    And when that time came, my purpose was fulfilled. I was cast out and forgotten, stripped of my name and identity. My entire existence, built on lies and deception, was shattered.

    The final blow came when I learned that my fianc¨¦, my childhood friend, Cole Fay, was betrothed to Sophie. I, on the other hand, was banished to an unknown ind and left to die, my existence erased from the world I once knew.

    Desperate and broken, I set aside my pride and dignity and begged Cole to save me. I pleaded with him to take me back, to marry me, even if just as his mistress, to give me a name and a ce in his life.

    I clung to the hope that our shared history, our years of growing up together, meant something to him. Surely, he must have felt something towards me, even if it was just a little. Even if it was just as a friend. Even if it was just a tiny bit.

    But when I looked into his eyes, expecting a glimmer ofpassion, I saw nothing but cold indifference. His gaze was as icy as ever, and he uttered three words that crushed thest remnants of my hope. They weren''t "I love you."

    "Stop annoying me."

    It was his famous line every time I chased after him. I thought it was cute . . . but now, I felt the full weight of his words.

    Those words echoed in my mind, each syble a dagger to my heart. In that moment, I realized the depth of my delusion and the extent of my worthlessness in his eyes. I had been nothing more than a tool, a disposable pawn in a game I never understood.

    Cole didn''t care about me.

    Not one bit.

    He was cold.

    Too cold.

    No amount of chasing and pursuing him my whole life could ever thaw his frozen heart.

    The realization that he didn''t feel anything for me was more shocking than discovering I was just cannon fodder.

    I had truly believed that, after all the years we had spent together, I held some ce in his heart. But it was a lie I had told myself, aforting delusion to mask the stark reality.

    But it was just me . . .

    Alone and banished to Unknown Ind, I felt the weight of my despair. The istion and betrayal were too much to bear. I drowned myself in the sea, hoping to end the unbearable pain.

    And when God saw the tragicedy that was my life, He gave me a second chance.

    This time, I vow to rewrite my story. I will live for myself, embrace my strengths, and cherish every moment.

    I will forge my own path, independent and strong, free from the shadows of unrequited love.

    And this time . . .

    I will never love you again.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    || A/N ||

    Support the story with PS, reviews, andments.

    Your support keeps the story going ??

 Chapter 2: Eve

    ". . . E . . . ve . . . Eve!"

    I blinked, the long curls of myshes was getting in the way as I struggled to regain my vision.

    Turning towards the man seated at the center table, I couldn''t help but be struck by his appearance. His hair gleamed like 24-carat gold, and his eyes were a piercing green, as sharp and vibrant as emeralds.

    Despite being in histe forties, he exuded a youthful dignity that was enhanced by his impably tailored vest and suit. Every detail, from the pure gold cufflinks to the brooch on his neatly pressed front-buttoned jacket, spoke of his status as the head of the Rosette family ¨C¨C Sullivan Rosette.

    My supposed father.

    For a moment, I wondered if I was hallucinating. Thest thing I remembered was the sensation of waves crashing around me, dragging me into their depths before everything went ck.

    Was this heaven?

    Surely not.

    Seeing the face of the man who had treated me like a stranger since birth made it feel more like this was hell.

    No wonder there was never any love in his gaze when he looked at me.

    Despite my relentless efforts to earn his affection and approval ¨C¨C studyingte into the night, mastering every subject, practicing countless musical instruments until my eyesight blurred ¨C¨C he never showed any warmth or concern for me.

    I had never truly been his daughter all along.

    "What is it?" Sullivan frowned.

    My heart sank as I realized that even in this moment, there was no warmth in his tone, no hint of paternal care. I was merely a duty to him, a pawn in the game of appearances and family legacy.

    Taking a deep breath, I straightened my posture and prepared to face the man who had shaped my life with indifference.

    "Nothing father," I replied, my voice steady despite the turmoil inside me.

    "Is there something on your mind?"

    My attention flickered to the woman who had just spoken. She possessed long curls of dark hair and cold, crystal-grey eyes. She was the pride of her social circles; everywhere she went, nothing but praise followed her.

    Sophia Rosette, my supposed mother.

    She was the reason I strained my ankles and hurt my back, all to walk elegantly with poise and charm, just like her.

    I excelled in etiquette sses, hoping to hear a word of praise from her, but her lips remained sealed. She was always distant and cold towards me, and now I knew the reason why.

    "Mydy, are you not feeling well?"

    My heart thudded hard against my chest. I knew all too well the owner of that voice.

    I looked at the innocent face of Sophie. Short dark hair framed her face, and her grey eyes were paired with a charming smile.

    She had always been by my side, learning everything I learned in secret. Once, I dared to question why she was present at the family table, and all I received in response were icy stares from my supposed parents and a day-long confinement to my room.

    Since then, I never questioned her attendance again.

    Now, thinking back, Sophie did bear a striking resemnce to someone . . . now that I knew who she truly was. Minus the wig and the fake dark skin tone, she was definitely a carbon copy of Sophia.

    They even had the same name, for heaven''s sake!

    It was Sophia who named her Sophie. By then, I should have known that something was going on. But I guess I was too busy being engrossed in the opulent life of being rich.

    "Mydy?" Sophie''s voice broke through my thoughts. Her tone filled with feigned worry.

    Did she already know?

    Of course she did.

    Why else would she not have intervened when I was banished?

    She could have easily made me her guard or a maid, but instead, she merely watched with indifference as I was dragged onto the boat. Perhaps she couldn''t wait to be rid of me so she could have everything to herself.

    She must have endured all this time, jealous of everything I had everything that should have been hers. It must have been painful. She also liked Cole, which must have made the jealousy ten times worse.

    Too bad I was too ignorant back then to savor the feeling of her agony.

    Thinking of Cole, my heart throbbed with painful memories, enough to make me wish he would die.

    They would all die!

    I''m petty after all.

    But above all, hatred surged within me. Hatred enough to forget the man who had never cared about me.

    In this life, the two of you could go to hell for all I care.

    . . .

    . . .

    Wait . . .

    Did I . . . go back into the past?

    I nced around at the indifferent figures seated at the table.

    Yep . . .

    This was definitely hell.

 Chapter 3: Rewriting Fate

    After the uneventful dinner, I hurried back to my room and zoomed in front of the dresser.

    Reflected in the mirror was a woman with porcin skin and pink lips, shoulder-length brown hair, and brown eyes.

    But they were all fake.

    My hair was supposed to be long and purple, and my eyes the lightest amethyst.

    However, I had cut my hair short and dyed it brown, and I wore contacts ever since my eyesight deteriorated. I knew Cole liked women with shoulder-length brown hair and brown eyes just like his mother.

    ~sigh . . .~

    What an idiot I was.

    That didn''t matter anymore! What was important right now was to determine if I really had traveled back in time.

    I pinched myself and relished the sharp sting.

    I . . . I really did go back to the past!

    I checked my phone and found that I was back six months before my debut into high society!

    I didn''t know whether to be thankful that God had given me another chance or to curse the fact that I had only six months to change my fate of being banished to who knows where.

    I scratched my head and groaned in frustration.

    If I wanted to survive this life, I had to prevent the Rosette from throwing me into the gutter. But with such little time, there was only one thing I could think of . . .

    Sinir Rosette.

    Sullivan might be the head of the family, but it was Sinir who made the final decisions. As long as the old man was alive, he remained the unshakable monarch of the Rosette Empire.

    Sullivan secured his current position when he married Sophia Kingston, merging their families and bringing even more power and influence to the Rosette family.

    In exchange for that marriage, however, Sophia made a contract with Sullivan that he would not cheat and that she would remain his only wife. There could be no mistresses and illegitimate children in their marriage.

    Sophia couldn''t bear any more children after giving birth to Sophie, and Sullivan needed to please his father, Sinir, to secure his position as the next head of the Rosette family.

    Tied with only one heir and his contract with Sophia, the ''

    lovely

    '' couple made the decision to adopt me so they could protect Sophie from the dangers inherent in the Rosette family, where your rtives were often your greatest enemies.

    My role was to act as a shield, taking any threats aimed at the true heir, Sophie.

    Sullivan wanted to ensure that Sophie stayed alive until she made her debut into high society, where she would be proimed as his next heir. By doing so, he could secure her engagement to Cole Fay, thus consolidating the Rosette and Fay''s power within his hands.

    This strategic move would ensure he would be the head of the Rosette Empire, and continue dominance over the family, making them untouchable in their sphere of influence.

    Everything was orchestrated to maintain his grip on the family''s fortune and legacy, using me and even his own daughter as a pawn in his grand scheme.

    In this borate game of power and deception, I was nothing more than a disposable piece, ced to protect the real heir while being kept in the dark about my true identity.

    It was a bitter realization, but one that fueled my resolve to change my fate and reim my life.

    Sinir always valued tradition and blood connections. He was an old man, but he prioritized family and their fortune over anything else.

    Too bad that grandfather didn''t do anything when I was thrown away.

    I guess because the Rosette blood really didn''t run in my veins.

    Sinir didn''t really care about me; his end goal was always the Fays. As long as Sophie and Cole married, Sullivan''s position as the head of Rosette was as good as sealed in stone.

    For me to get my life back after being discarded, I needed Sinir on my side, even for just a brief moment.

    I had never even met this elusive old man in my past life.

    Sullivan definitely inherited his father''s cold and calcting nature. Otherwise, the Rosette family wouldn''t be as powerful as they are today.

    But of course, not as powerful as the Fays.

    I sighed the heaviness in my chest into the ceiling, hoping God would hear my plea and help me once more.

    Rather . . . if you''re going to turn back time, at least give me years to prepare for my impending demise!

    I shook my head and began to formte a n. Procrastinating and pointing fingers wouldn''t solve my problem.

    What did Sinir care about besides blood family and ensuring that the Rosette legacy remained forever?

    Anything that would expand the Rosette''s power and influence would make the old man happy.

    Then there was only one way I could think of . . . and that was to use my past knowledge to make a name for myself and, hopefully, catch the old man''s attention within the next six months.

    I needed to find a way to gain Sinir''s favor. It was the only way to secure my ce and protect myself from being cast aside again.

    My mind raced with possibilities, trying to remember any details that could help me navigate this perilous situation.

    There had to be something, some way to change my fate.

 Chapter 4: The Savior and Hope

    In the next couple of days, I was busy devising n after n to make the old man notice me. The primary item on my list was . . . his dog, Sebastian.

    Sebastian was a Golden Retriever ¡ª an old Golden Retriever. If I was right, Sebastian was already ten years old.

    Now, don''t get me wrong. Sinir wasn''t the sentimental type or the dog lover type. Sebastian was merely the dog that his beloved wife had gifted him before she passed away.

    Despite his aloof nature, it wouldn''t be a stretch to say that, between his family and anyone else, Sinir would definitely save Sebastian first.

    Six months before I was cast away, I heard that Sebastian was already dying. He had been diagnosedte with cancer.

    Apparently, dogs developed cancers too ¡ª many types, in fact.

    Sebastian, of course, like all other pampered pups, had his monthly checkups. However, these checkups weren''t thorough, full-body examinations. And like many cancers, the symptoms didn''t show until it was toote.

    I bit my thumb, deep in thought. I didn''t know if six months would be enough to save the dog, but it was the only n that came to mind to grant me an audience with grandfather.

    Besides, telling Sinir that Sebastian would die would surely get his notice.

    I didn''t waste any more time and went straight to the garage.

    "Mydy, where are you going?" Sophie asked, her voiceced with concern.

    I rushed past her in a hurry, but the persistent woman wouldn''t just leave me alone.

    "My Lady, you still have private lessonster. Madam will punish you again if you don''t attend them."

    "Fuck off!"

    I bristled, my frustration bubbling over.

    Sophie was stunned at my outburst and immediately let go of my hand.

    I then sweetly smiled at her, attempting to soften the harshness of my earlier words. "Go and attend those lectures for me. You don''t really need me to be there."

    Sophie''s face was both stunned and confused. As much as I wanted to relish the sight of her stupid expression, I had to go.

    My life was on the line here, so forgive me if I don''t act the way she wanted.

    At this point, I really didn''t care if they thought I was strange. The polite, well-mannereddy from the first son of Rosette was acting like a woman from the gutters.

    What''s etiquette in the face of death?

    I zoomed to my car and, without waiting for the driver, started the engine and headed to the main house where Sinir was staying.

    If my n wouldn''t get me an audience with the old man, then . . .

    . . . I really had nothing. My brain was a piece of garbage right now.

    I really hope this n would work!

    === ?? ===

    Sophie was baffled by how Eve had been behaving the past few days. She was always hostile towards her, but never openly so.

    Eve would always keep her feelings to herself and maintain appearances in front of her parents and the public, something she relished over.

    Eve''s agony and frustration that she couldn''t show were among Sophie''s many delights in this world.

    After all, Eve was enjoying the life that was supposed to be hers.

    Sophie knocked on the door of Madame Sophia''s study.

    "Come in," came the soft, authoritative voice from within.

    Sophie took a deep breath and entered, closing the door gently behind her. The room was filled with the scent of polished wood and the faint aroma of jasmine, a testament to Madame Sophia''s refined tastes.

    Sophie''s nerves tingled as she approached the desk, where her mother sat, her eyes focused on a stack of documents.

    "Madame Sophia, I need to speak with you about Eve," Sophie began, her voice steady despite her disgust of the formal word.

    She was her mother, but she couldn''t address her as such.

    Sophia looked up, her piercing gaze settling on her staff, and instructed them to leave the room.

    Once they were alone, Sophie immediately flew into her mother''s embrace andined her heart out. "That bitch has been infuriating! Mother, I can''t stand her anymore! She''s not the real child, but seeing her act like she is drives me insane! I can''t wait any longer, Mother! Can you talk to Father?"

    Sophia gently rubbed her hair and exined slowly, "Patience, darling. Only six more months, and all of this will be yours. That child will no longer be here by then, and she won''t bother you anymore."

    "Why can''t we just get rid of all my rtives to minimize the threat?"

    "You know we can''t do that. Family business like ours requires subtlety, or it could ruin us. We don''t fight publicly, darling; I thought you already knew that. Besides, it''s not only our rtives you should worry about. The whole world wants what''s ours, and we need to protect it. You are your father''s and my precious jewel, and we don''t want to take any risks with your safety."

    Sophie rested her head against Sophia''s chest. "I know you''re doing this to protect me, but . . . am I going to be alright when I''m eighteen?"

    "You will be. Once youe of age, the engagement to Cole Fay will be set in stone. That was the deal. Under the protection of our united families, you''ll be untouchable."

    The world''s most powerful yers knew that the Fays weren''t just businessmen ¡ª they were elite mercenaries and assassins during the first war. Their military andbat prowess had shaped the fate of nations, elevating leaders to power and securing vast riches for those who pledged eternal loyalty to the Fays.

    At the thought of Cole''s handsome face, Sophie''s cheeks turned red. "But Cole is already engaged to Eve."

    "Not quite, darling. Cole Fay is not engaged to a person. What Cole Fay is engaged to is our family''s status and the promise of a union between our two main families."

    Sophie smirked. "I can''t wait to see Eve''s face when she learns the truth."

    "You shouldn''t be thinking about her. Ignore her; she''s irrelevant. She might have your life now, but remember . . . she has almost died multiple times, taking poisons and bullets meant for you."

    Sophie pouted. "She''s infuriating."

    "What about her?" Sophia asked, her tone cool and measured.

    "She''s been acting . . . unusualtely. More erratic, more hostile," Sophie exined, choosing her words carefully. "I''m concerned about her behavior. She seems desperate, almost frantic. She evenshed out at me today and drove off alone. I''m worried she might know something."

    Sophia''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of concern passing over her usuallyposed features. "Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Sophie. I will look into it. For now, keep an eye on her, but don''t make any unnecessary moves that would jeopardize your real identity."

 Chapter 5: Rosetteâ€™s Grand Mansion

    "Let''s see . . . the old man''s house should be around here somewhere," I muttered, ncing at the GPS on my phone.

    I hadn''t been to the main house before. Figures, since I wasn''t really a Rosette. But Sophie had been to the main house and had even met old man Sinir.

    I thought it was weird at the time, but I didn''t dwell on it much. That day, Sophia requested Sophie to be her attendant maid for the day because her usual maid was sick.

    I should have known better.

    There were numerous signs, but I guess I was too busy chasing my own happiness ¡ª specifically, Cole Fay.

    Looking back, it was a waste of time and youth.

    I bet Sinir already knew what was happening. This might save me some trouble of exining.

    If he decided to kill me by revealing the truth to him, then so be it. I''d die anyway in six months, so it was best to die quickly with a bullet to the head if it came to that.

    I navigated the winding roads leading to the estate, my mind racing with thoughts of what I would say. The weight of my situation bore down on me, but I pressed on, determined to see this through and see if I was really given a second chance to live or die the second time again.

    The sprawling grounds of the Sinir estate came into view, and I steeled myself for the confrontation ahead.

    The Sinir estate loomed, a grand and imposing mansion that spoke of old money and timeless elegance.

    The exterior was a blend of ssical architecture and modern opulence, with tall, white columns supporting a sprawling portico. Manicured gardens lined the pathway, filled with vibrant flowers and meticulously trimmed hedges, leading up to an ornate wrought-iron gate that slowly creaked open as I approached.

    "I''m here to see the old man . . . I mean Grandfather."

    "ID please and state your concern," the guard said.

    Eve wanted tough. ID? For the daughter of the Rosette family from the main family line?

    She kept her thoughts to herself and handed the security guard her ID. "I''m just here to visit Grandfather."

    Upon checking the ID and confirming that I wasn''t an impostor, the security guards'' expressions didn''t change. It was as if I was nothing in their eyes.

    "Please wait for a moment."

    After a few seconds, the security guard was on his phone, contacting the main house. I couldn''t hear what they were discussing, but when the guard returned, his face was harder than stone.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Eve. Sir Sinir is sick right now and resting. He doesn''t want to be disturbed."

    I took a deep breath. Was Sinir like this to all his family, or was it just me because I wasn''t really blood family?

    "Then tell that old . . . I mean,

    Grandfather

    , that I have grave news about his dog, Sebastian."

    The security guard raised his eyebrow, his expression skeptical.

    "Do I look like I''m kidding to you? Do you think I would travel all the way here just to joke around?" I asked, my tone cold.

    The security guard''s face remained stoic. I was really impressed by their training. Or was it because of my reputation that no one wanted to take me seriously?

    The guard didn''t budge, so I resorted to threatening. "If you don''t tell Grandfather and something happens to Sebastian, I will point my finger at you. I remember your faces."

    That worked. The guard''s expression cracked. One of them called the main house again, and after a few seconds, they informed me of the result of my threats.

    "Sorry for the wait, Miss Eve. Sir Sinir will see you now."

    I wore my Balenciaga sunsses and beamed sweetly. "Good."

    *

    *

    *

    *

    || A/N ||

    Please support the book with reviews,ments, and PS.

    Your support keeps the story going ??

 Chapter 6: The Unveiling

    As I stepped inside, the grandeur of the mansion''s interior took my breath away. The foyer was vast and open, with a polished marble floor that reflected the soft glow of crystal chandeliers hanging from the high ceiling.

    The walls were adorned with rich, dark wood paneling and intricate moldings, showcasing the fine craftsmanship that had gone into the estate''s construction.

    Portraits of distinguished ancestors stared down from their gilded frames, their eyes seemingly following me as I moved.

    A grand staircase curved gracefully upwards, its banister a masterpiece of carved mahogany. The air was filled with a faint scent of jasmine and aged books.

    The ambiance was one of quiet, almost oppressive, wealth and power.

    A stern-faced butler appeared and motioned for me to follow him. We passed through a series of elegantly decorated rooms, each more luxurious than thest.

    There was a library with floor-to-ceiling shelves filled with leather-bound volumes, a drawing room with sumptuous velvet drapes and antique furniture, and a dining room with a long table that could easily seat twenty guests.

    Finally, the butler led me to the waiting room. It was a cozy yet opulent space, with plush armchairs upholstered in rich burgundy fabric, a Persian rug that felt soft underfoot, and arge firece that crackled with a weing warmth. The walls were lined with bookshelves and adorned with tasteful artwork, creating an atmosphere of refinedfort.

    I took a seat, my eyes wandering around the room, trying to calm my nerves.

    "Miss Eve, Sir Sinir will be with you shortly," the butler said with a refined smile. "While you wait, may I offer you anything?"

    Eve nced around, then replied, "A strong ck coffee and a te of those chocte truffles you''re hiding in those expensive ss containers."

    The butler''s eyelid twitched ever so slightly, but he kept hisposure. "Of course, Miss Eve," he responded with a stiff nod, turning to fulfill my expensive request.

    If Sinir was going to kill me for what I was about to say, I wanted to die tasting those choctes onest time. At least I''d die happy.

    A few minutester, an old man stepped through the doors. His hair and beard were pure white, but even at over seventy, his posture was regal, exuding an undeniable aura of authority.

    Sinir sat directly in front of me, his piercing emerald eyes made me straighten my back unknowingly.

    "Speak," hemanded, his voice deep, "What is wrong with Sebastian?"

    I shed him my sweetest smile, which only deepened the old man''s frown. "Grandfather, I believe this is the first time we''ve met. Aren''t you going to ask your granddaughter how she''s doing?"

    Sinir let out a harsh breath, his cane thudding hard against the floor. "Consider yourself lucky you''re my grandchild, or I''d have you thrown out."

    He started to stand, but I quickly said, "I know something about Sebastian that you don''t, and I''m here to make a deal with you."

    Here goes nothing.

    Sinir raised an eyebrow before slowly taking his seat again. "What is it?"

    I had to hand it to the old man ¡ª he really didn''t care about me at all! My life was less important to him than his dog''s.

    I nced over at his secretary by his side, Victor was his name. Tall, slim, handsome, with a no-nonsense face, cold dark eyes, and long dark hair tied behind his back.

    "I want to speak to you alone," I said, hinting at Victor to leave.

    Victor''s eyes narrowed at me, but I met his gaze with a smirk.

    "It''s fine, Victor. A little girl couldn''t do anything to me," Sinir said, waving him off.

    "As you wish," Victor relented, but not before giving me a warning nce as he left.

    What did he think I was going to do, give the old man a heart attack?

    "Tell me about Sebastian. You have one minute."

    I hadn''t prepared what I was going to say, so I just rolled with it. "If I''m going to tell you, I want you to promise¡ªno, actually, write it down in a contract¡ªthat you''ll protect me when the timees."

    "What is this nonsense about?"

    "I know," I said, my tone serious as I held his gaze. "I know I''m not a real Rosette, and that my

    beloved

    parents are nning to get rid of me in six months."

    Sinir''s face remained unchanged. "So, you know. What about it?"

    I thought I was ready for his indifferent response, but it still stung to realize how little he cared. Deep down, I had hoped he was unaware, and that if he did know, he would protect me.

    But it was clear now ¡ª no one in this family had ever cared enough to save me from being cast aside.

    So be it then.

    If Sinir Rosette sees me as nothing more than a stranger, I''ll treat him the same ¡ª just another business deal on the table.

 Chapter 7: High Stakes Gamble

    "What my family does is beyond my control. I''m too old for this," Sinir said coldly. "As long as they keep the family safe and the business thriving, I want no part in it."

    "So, you don''t care about the life of a stranger whose taken bullets and poison meant for your real granddaughter?"

    "You''ve benefited from that life. You were an orphan, and my son saved you. He gave you a name, a status ¡ª everything most girls can only dream of."

    "He didn''t save me ¡ª he used me. And now he ns to discard me."

    Sinir''s face remained as hard as stone, as if I were speaking to a statue.

    Why were the men in my life all like this?

    I wondered.

    "If you don''t help me, then Sebastian will die."

    Sinir paused, his piercing eyes locking onto mine. "And pray tell, how is my dog''s life connected to yours?"

    This was it ¡ª the moment of truth. I was betting everything on this one card, foolish and reckless, but there was no turning back now.

    "I know something about Sebastian that could potentially save his life. If you help me live, I''ll tell you what it is."

    Sinir''s expression didn''t waver. "If you mean Sebastian''s cancer, I already know."

    ". . . "

    I felt the world copse around me. The walls closed in, suffocating me with the weight of my own foolishness.

    "You . . . you know?"

    Sinir''s eyebrow arched as a smirk tugged at his lips. "Judging by your reaction, I assume that''s the big secret you were holding onto. Too bad ¡ª I''ve known for a long time. And he couldn''t be save. You''re already a year toote," he finished like he could read my ns.

    How could this be?

    I was certain Sinir didn''t know. If he did, wouldn''t he have done everything in his power to save Sebastian long ago? Or had I been wrong? Had he tried to save the dog, only for it to die in the end?

    "I''ve known about Sebastian''s cancer," Sinir continued. "I kept it a secret to prevent anyone from using his sickness against me. But what baffles me is how

    you

    know. Only Victor and a few trusted experts are aware of his condition."

    How did I know?

    Simple ¡ª I''ve regressed and seen the future, but there was no way I could tell him that. He''d have memitted to an asylum.

    "Who told you?" Sinir''s voice was sharp like a knife.

    "Is that really important right now?"

    Sinir''s eyes narrowed as he picked up his cane. "You''re right. It doesn''t matter. What matters is that you leave my sight before I have security throw you out."

    He stood, his cane tapping the floor with finality. "And nevere back."

    I bit my lip, the anger boiling inside me. My fists clenched as I fought the urge to grab him and force him to listen. But I knew better ¡ª Sinir wouldn''t be swayed by emotion. My n had failed, but I wasn''t giving up. If I couldn''t reach him with sentiment, I''d appeal to his true nature ¡ª business.

    "

    Wait

    !" I dropped to my knees, swallowing my pride as I begged. Every nerve in my body screamed to get up, but my life was on the line, and I had to endure. "Loan me ten million dors!"

    Sinir froze mid-step.

    "Loan me ten million, and I''ll return half a billion within six months. All I need is for you to take me under your protection!"

    I heard him chuckle, but he didn''t turn around. To him, I must have sounded insane. What business skills did I have? How would a seventeen-year-old possibly gather that much money in such a short time? It must have seemed like a joke.

    "And why would I want to do that? As you can see, I can easily get that amount of money, even if, by some miracle, you manage to umte it."

    "Because it will prove that I''m valuable to be discarded!" I shot back. "Getting that amount of money in that short time will prove my skills and earn my ce here."

    I could sense a shift in the air. Sinir valued money, but he valued people who could be useful to him even more.

    "All your propositions are based on

    ''what ifs,''

    with no concrete evidence of your abilities. I''m not about to shell out ten million dors on a gamble. Get out."

    "They are ''what ifs,''" I admitted. "But wasn''t it ''what ifs'' that built this empire? Didn''t everyone dream and started in ''what ifs'' first? Ten million is just a drop in the bucketpared to what you''ll gain if I seed!"

    There was a tense silence before Sinir''s voice cut through the air like a de.

    "Victor!"

    Victor appeared within seconds.

    "You called, sir?"

    "Escort her out," the old man ordered, the thud of his cane growing fainter as he walked away.

    I closed my eyes, my heart sinking.

    This was it.

    I had failed.

    ". . . and deposit ten million dors into her ount."

    My eyes shot open, wide with shock. Victor''s mouth hung agape.

    "One billion by six months," Sinir finished. "Or I''ll personally see that you drown on some forgotten ind."

    And with that, he was gone.

 Chapter 8: Investing is Life

    Checking the ount that now held ten million dors, I still couldn''t believe I''d pulled off such a bold move with none other than Sinir Rosette himself.

    This was more money than I had ever seen in my entire life. I could easily run with it, disappear somewhere far, but that would be an idiotic move.

    No matter where I went, I had no doubt the old man would hunt me down. Instead of the six months he gave me, I''d probably end up dead on some remote ind ¡ª just like he warned.

    In truth I had no idea what my next move should be.

    Fake it ''til you make it, right?

    It wasn''t that I didn''t know how to use the money ¡ª far from it. What I told Sinir, that I''d turn it into a billion dors within six months, wasn''t just a desperate bluff to save my skin.

    Six months from now, I already knew what would happen. And that knowledge was my ace in the hole.

    Even though I waspletely lovestruck and all in the past, I still forced myself to take every academic lesson there was possibly out there, no matter how difficult.

    More than that, Cole despised idiots ¡ª especially thezy kind ¡ª so I studied harder than ever.

    He was practically obsessed with investments, having dived into the world of finance at a ridiculously young age.

    By ten, he had already established a smallpany managing his stock portfolio.

    By twenty, Cole maneuvered through the stock market like it was child''s y. He could predict trends with a single nce, as if he had some kind of sixth sense, while I had to spend hours ¡ª sometimes even days ¡ª studying every shift and fluctuation.

    It was one of the many things he excelled at, and of course, as the lovestruck fool I was, I became obsessed too. I studied the stock market like a madwoman just so we''d have something inmon to talk about.

    I broke out in more pimples and sweat studying the stock market than I ever did cramming for finals. It was like my skin was allergic to financial charts, and every time I tried to understand market trends, my pores staged a rebellion!

    Safe to say, when it came to that subject, I became an expert in my own right.

    Right now, there was no way I''d break out in pimples or sweat. I practically owned this, with six months of future knowledge in my back pocket.

    With a confident smirk, I powered up myptop, logged into my usual stock market ount, and casually transferred all ten million dors into my portfolio.

    I cracked some bones and stretched my muscles. Time to make this fortune grow.

    I invested first in EcoVolt Energy, a green energypany that focuses on sr-powered charging stations for electric cars.

    I knew that in a few months, they''ll win a government contract for nationwide infrastructure development, which would cause their stocks to double.

    Next up was NeuroSynapse Labs, a startup working on brain-machine interface technology.

    My reason? They''re about to reveal a game-changing device for improving cognitive function in both medical and consumer applications, and the stock price would triple overnight.

    Then the MetaGrid Entertainment, a virtual reality gamingpany about tounch the most immersive VR MMORPG ever seen.

    In five months, it''ll break sales records, thanks to the gaming craze about to sweep the globe, making my investment multiply.

    Then there was SkyNetrix Aerospace. Thispany was on the verge of amercial space travel breakthrough.

    I invested because I knew they''ll secure a major contract with a prominent billionaire space enthusiast, causing the stock to soar past expectations.

    I scrolled through myptop, eager to spot familiar names when a sudden, blinding headache knocked me off my chair. It wasn''t like any headache I''d ever experienced before ¡ª this one was so intense, so crushing, I thought my skull might actually explode.

    Then, darkness.

    I don''t know how long I was out, but when I came to, something clicked in my mind as if the moment of unconsciousness had unlocked a new thought. One name shot through the fog in my brain

    : QuantumLyfe Technologies.

    Specializing in futuristic health tech, including nanobot healing and personalized DNA treatments, QuantumLyfe had once made headlines with their groundbreaking research. I remembered now ¡ª they''d been on the verge of something revolutionary, but due tock of funding, they were barely staying afloat in the global market. They were probably struggling right now to keep their nanobot program alive.

    But if I invested in them . . . in six months, they''d make me billions. And more importantly, they might even find a way to cure Sebastian.

    This wasn''t just about money anymore ¡ª it was about totally gaining that old man''s trust!

 Chapter 9: Fractures and Schemes

    In the next few days, I had beenpletely absorbed, glued to myptop, diving into the stock market like it was my personal yground. Short-term, long-term ¡ª I was buying and selling stocks without ever leaving my room.

    I''d scroll through lists, pick stocks I knew would skyrocket in a few days, then sell them at their peak, just before they crashed. It was a delicate game of timing, and I yed it like a pro.

    Of course, my memory wasn''t perfect. Sometimes I got it wrong, and I''d take a hit. But none of the losses were bad enough to make me flinch.

    Still, there was this strange side effect ¡ª those blinding headaches hadn''t gone away. Every time I remembered something, it was like a lightbulb going off in my head, and suddenly, I''d have an epiphany. I''d know exactly where to invest, like I was seeing into the future.

    QuantumLyfe had been one of those shes of insight.

    But if I was going to survive Sinir''s six-month deadline, I needed more than just stock wins ¡ª I needed a business that could sustain me long-term. QuantumLyfe still seemed like my best shot at massive returns, but that didn''t mean I could let my guard down.

    Just as I was about to dive into another investment, a knock on my door snapped me out of my focus. I closed myptop, irritation prickling at me, and opened the door to find Sophie standing there, smiling far too brightly, a tray of tea and biscuits in her hands.

    "Mydy, why have you been locking yourself in your room all day?" she asked, her voice sweet, but the question thinly veiled her concern ¡ª or rather, her nosiness.

    I smirked, leaning against the doorframe. "And since when did you be thedy of the house that I need your permission to lock my door?"

    Her lips tightened, her eyes shing with anger she tried to hide behind a forced smile. "That''s not what I meant. We''re just worried about your health. You haven''te out of your room at all today."

    "Do I need to report my every move to you now?" I shot back.

    Sophie was taken aback, her face paling at my words. She wasn''t used to me speaking to her like this. Angry? Yes. But never this direct. I''d always kept my frustration in check because I knew she''d run straight to my parents and have me punished.

    However, right now, I had no time for her petty games.

    Without another word, I grabbed my purse and started to leave.

    "Where are you going?" Sophie called out, her voiceced with hidden venom.

    "Somece."

    "I''ming with you."

    "Don''t bother." I turned back, a smile creeping onto my lips. "Your little brain wouldn''t be able to keep up."

    Sophie''s mouth hung open, stunned as I brushed past her, not giving her a second nce.

    I had bigger things to deal with than her meddling. This game I was ying required precision, focus, and no distractions.

    And Sophie? She was nothing but a distraction.

    === ?? ===

    "

    Ingrate

    !" Sophie fumed, her face twisted with anger as she stomped around Eve''s room, throwing whatever she could get her hands on. Clothes, stuffed toys, anything soft and non-breakable went flying as she roared out her frustration.

    But none of it felt like enough ¡ª she wanted to break something, tosh out at more than just inanimate objects.

    As her gazended on Eve''sptop, her curiosity piqued. Maybe there was something in there, some secret she could use against her.

    Marching over, she opened theptop, her fingers poised above the keyboard, only to be greeted by a password screen.

    "Of course, she has it locked," Sophie muttered under her breath, biting her thumb as she tried to think. She typed in Eve''s birthday ¡ª nothing. Cole''s birthday ¡ª nope. She tried everything she could think of: her parents'' birthdays, the name of their dog, even Eve''s favorite color. Nothing worked.

    An alert shed on the screen, warning her that after too many failed attempts, she''d have to wait an hour to try again.

    Sophie nearly screamed, clenching her fists as she grabbed theptop, tempted to hurl it across the room. Just as she was about to give in to that impulse, the door creaked open, and her mother, Sophia, stepped inside, her eyes narrowing at the chaos.

    "What''s going on here?" Sophia asked, her voice calm but cold as she closed and locked the door behind her.

    Sophie quickly set theptop back down, her anger giving way to tears as she ran into her mother''s arms. "Mom! I don''t want her here anymore! She''s so infuriating! I don''t want to pretend a maid here anymore!"

    Sophia sighed, wiping away her daughter''s tears with a gentle hand. "Tell me what happened."

    "I was just delivering her food, trying to see what she''s been up to, but she insulted me! She said I''m too stupid to understand what she''s doing!" Sophie''s voice wavered between anger and hurt, her fists balling up at her sides. "She never used to act like this! She''s always been obsessed with Cole, chasing after him like a lovesick puppy. She''s always been the one who''s an idiot. But now . . . she''s locked herself in here, ignoring everything and everyone, even skipping her sses!"

    Sophia''s expression darkened as she processed her daughter''s words. Eve had always been predictable, easily manipted by her affections for Cole. But this shift in her behavior was unexpected and, frankly, concerning.

    "That is unusual," Sophia mused, her voice taking on a sharper edge. "Maybe it''s time she and I had a little chat."

    Her eyes turned cold, mirroring the calcted look on her face. Sophia had never been one to tolerate disobedience, especially not from someone living under her roof. Whatever was going on with Eve, she would get to the bottom of it ¡ª and quickly.

    "Don''t worry, darling," Sophia cooed, patting Sophie''s head as she straightened up. "Her little rebellion won''tst long. I''ll make sure of that."

    Sophie sniffled, wiping her eyes and ncing back at the mess she''d made of Eve''s room. "What are you going to do?"

    A slow smile crept across Sophia''s face. "I''m going to remind her of her ce."

 Chapter 10: A Lifeline in Dolce and Gabbana Shoes

    I was on my way to what I believed was QuantumLyfe''s headquarters, or at least some makeshift version of it.

    Rumor had it, they''d set up shop in a run-down warehouse, desperately clinging to the scraps of their promising future.

    No security, no shy signs ¡ª just the quiet hum of apany on the brink of copse.

    They were circling the drain of bankruptcy, and I knew that whatever offer I put on the table, they''d have no choice but to grab it with both hands.

    After all, I wasn''t just offering money ¡ª I was offering them a lifeline.

    Though QuantumLyfe would skyrocket six months from now, thanks to a lucky investor who stumbled upon their breakthrough, today was a different story. Right now, they were desperate, teetering on the edge of copse. And I intended to take full advantage of it.

    I parked my McLaren outside the nondescript warehouse. No shy signs, no security ¡ª just the shell of apany barely holding on. The front door wasn''t even locked. Inside, a ragtag group of engineers and scientists were working non-stop on second-hand machines, trying to perfect their nanobot tech.

    Despite the outdated equipment and shoestring budget, they''d made progress. Early-stage nanobots, crude but functional. I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of admiration ¡ª resourceful, even in the face of failure.

    "Can I help you?" A staff member stepped into my path, her posture stiff and defensive.

    I smiled, taking off my sunsses. "Yes, you can. I need to speak to who''s ever in charge here."

    She raised a skeptical eyebrow. "You want to see our leader?"

    I nodded confidently. "That''s right. Mr. . . ." I paused, realizing I had no idea who ran this ce.

    The woman squinted. "Mr. ir?"

    "Sure, Mr. ir," I said smoothly. "I need to see him."

    Her suspicion was obvious, and she adjusted her sses as if that would help her size me up. I didn''t exactly look like a typical investor ¡ª I was dressed casually, in a in white shirt and jeans in my favorite Dolce and Gabbana sandals.

    "Are you here for a job?" she asked. "We''re hiring, but only for cleaning staff. Although . . ." Her gaze trailed over me before she added, "You''re a bit too pretty to be a cleaningdy."

    I chuckled, shaking my head. "No, nothing like that. I''m here to invest in your project."

    Her eyes widened in shock, then narrowed in disbelief. "An investor? But you''re . . .

    young

    ."

    "I''ve got the money," I replied smoothly. "Isn''t that all that matters?"

    She blinked, clearly thrown off by the audacity of someone my age iming to be an investor. I couldn''t me her for being suspicious ¡ª people my age didn''t usually roll up to a dyingpany in a McLaren and start throwing money around. Still, this was the opportunity I had been waiting for.

    She was still processing when I added, "Look, I know this seems hard to believe, but I''m serious. QuantumLyfe is sitting on the edge of something great. With the right funding, you could be unstoppable ¡ª and I''m offering that. Now, where''s ir?"

    "Uhm . . . r-right this way." Emily, the staff member who had confronted me, now led me to the upper floors.

    As we made our way through the corridors, I couldn''t help but nce around, taking a mental inventory of theb''s state. It was understaffed ¡ª obviously so. Only a handful of people were working, each of them absorbed in their tasks, some hunched over outdated equipment, others tinkering with half-functional machinery.

    Everything looked like it was being held together by sheer willpower rather than proper funding.

    The machines were clearly past their prime, and it was starting to show. Their screens flickered, and some emitted faint buzzing sounds that probably weren''t supposed to be there. Worse, the ce was a mess. Papers, tools, and discarded parts were strewn across tables. The floors were dusty, the windows grimy, and there was a faint chemical smell lingering in the air.

    It was a far cry from the pristine, sterilebs I had imagined.

    I raised an eyebrow as we passed a particrly chaotic workbench.

    Is this really alright for ab?

    I thought. Then again, desperation often led to cutting corners, and this ce was clearly fighting to stay afloat.

    "Right this way," Emily said, gesturing toward a narrow staircase. Her demeanor was still reserved, but she had dropped the initial suspicion, now leading me with a bit more purpose.

    We reached the upper floor, and Emily led me to a door at the end of the hallway. She knocked once, then opened it, revealing an office cluttered with stacks of papers and folders.

    Amid the chaos sat a man in a whiteb coat, his appearance as disheveled as his surroundings. His ck hair was long and messy, hastily pulled back into a simple ponytail, and a thick beard shadowed his hardened face. His eyes were sharp and focused, squinting behind a pair of sses as he studied a mountain of papers in his hands.

    "Mr. ir," Emily announced, stepping aside to let me in.

    The man ¡ª ir, I presumed ¡ª didn''t look up immediately, engrossed in whatever data he was poring over. His fingers tapped the papers rhythmically as he worked, his brow furrowed in concentration. When he finally nced up, his eyes gleamed with curiosity and exhaustion, as though he had seen one too many sleepless nights.

    "Excuse me, Mr. ir, an investor is here to see you," Emily said, her voice a bit strained, as if she hadn''t slept in days. It was only then that she hesitated, realizing she hadn''t asked for my name. She looked slightly flustered, rubbing her temple like the exhaustion was catching up.

    "Uh, sorry, miss. What was your name again?" she asked, giving me a sheepish look.

    I smiled slightly, more amused than annoyed. "Eve Rosette," I said, watching her eyes widen at the mention of myst name. "From the main Rosette family."

    *

    *

    *

    *

    || A/N ||

    Get ready for daily drops starting today! Expect 1 to 2 chapters every day.

    Your support means the world ¡ª so don''t forget to leave a review, drop ament, and throw in those Power Stones (PS)! Every bit helps push the story forward!

    ?? Bonus Chapter Alert: Unlock bonus chapters  (on the same day) for the wholemunity with every:

    - 50 GT ??

    - 100 PS ??

    - Super Gift ??

    Thanks a million for your awesome support! Let''s make this adventure even better together! ??

 Chapter 11: Michael Blair

    "Eve Rosette."

    That got Mr. ir''s attention. His head lifted from the mess of papers in front of him, and for the first time, our eyes met.

    His brown eyes were sharp, a mix of curiosity and fatigue, but there was something captivating about them ¡ª like he had seen too much, yet was still looking for more.

    For a moment, the chaos of the room faded into the background.

    He studied me carefully, his gaze steady and probing, as if trying to piece together why someone like me would be standing in front of his rundownb.

    His disheveled appearance, paired with the depth in his eyes, made him seem like a man who had been fighting uphill battles for far too long, but still had the fire to keep going.

    He leaned back slightly, folding his arms as a slow, deliberate smile crept across his face that seemed more like a scowl. "Eve Rosette . . . and what does the Rosettedy wants with me."

    I beamed. "I want to invest in your nanobot project."

    Michael''s smile vanished, reced by a deep frown. "You? An investor?"

    I nodded, still smiling.

    He scoffed, shaking his head. "Go home, kid. I don''t have time to babysit right now. I''m busy. Emily, show this princess the door."

    My smile faltered. Being dismissed because of my age was getting old, and honestly, I was getting tired of it.

    "Well, I can''t me you for being skeptical," I said, voice steady, "but isn''t my name enough proof that I''m not joking?"

    Michael snorted. "Your reputation precedes you, Miss Rosette. Shouldn''t you be off chasing Cole Fay by now?"

    My grin wavered. Even he knew about that? My love life was practically the favorite headline in every tabloid, especially in the entertainment world.

    The newspapers were always filled with rumors of me chasing after Cole Fay, or worse, about how I was a disgrace to the Rosette name. It was getting tiresome, and I was honestly surprised people weren''t bored of it yet.

    Instead of taking offense, I let out a smallugh. "I see I''m *really* popr, even here."

    Michael raised an eyebrow. "You mean infamous?"

    I shrugged, flipping my hair back. "Whatever you''ve heard, it''s all lies. I''m over Cole Fay. These days, I''m more interested in investments."

    He blinked. "What?"

    "You know, growing my money."

    "I know what you mean," he replied, eyeing me skeptically. "But I still don''t believe you. You''re not even old enough to legally invest."

    "As long as I have the money, I can do anything," I said, stepping closer and leaning casually on his desk. "Is it really so hard to believe that I want to invest in yourpany? Or do youck confidence in your own work?"

    Michael met my gaze with an unreadable expression. "I''m confident my work will seed. But I don''t have time to entertain a brat like you. If you want to y games, go find someone else. I''m very busy right now."

    I couldn''t really me him for brushing me off. After all, he''d probably dealt with countless rejections, and thest thing he needed was some rich kid pretending to be an investor.

    From what I''d dug up, no one wanted to touch QuantumLyfe''s project because it was a gamble. Being the first of its kind made it a pioneer, but also a massive risk.

    Investors were too scared to back something so untested.

    The concept of nanobot technology was groundbreaking, but that was exactly the problem ¡ª no one wanted to be the first to back an unproven, experimental technology.

    Investors feared it would take too long to perfect or that the public wouldn''t trust it. Theck of precedent made it a gamble, and mostpanies preferred to wait for a safer bet, letting someone else take the initial fall if things went wrong.

    Being first often means dealing with the hardest challenged like oveing technical issues and public skepticism, and QuantumLyfe''s was stuck in that uncertain zone, scaring off potential investors.

    Looked like I''d have to prove my worth.

    Without a word, I pulled out a sleek folder from my bag and ced it firmly on Michael ir''s desk. His eyes flicked to it, but his expression stayed cold.

    "This," I said, tapping the folder, "should change your mind."

    I leaned forward slightly, my voice dropping. "Let''s cut to the chase. You need money, and I need the business. It''s a win-win for both of us. No games, no pretenses. I know what QuantumLyfe is capable of ¡ª you''re sitting on something groundbreaking, but without funding, you''re stuck in limbo."

    His gaze lingered on the folder, but he didn''t move. I pressed on. "I''m not just another wannabe investor throwing money around. I''ve done my research. I know your project inside and out. With the right backing, your nanobots could change the world. And I''m ready to make that happen."

    For a moment, Michael stayed silent, his guarded expression unreadable. I could tell he was still skeptical, but now he was listening.

 Chapter 12: High Stakes and Hidden Agendas

    Michael grabbed the folder reluctantly, his fingers brushing over the cover before flipping it open.

    He skimmed through the pages, his eyes narrowing as he took in the details. His brow furrowed deeper with every line he read, the tension clear in the tight knot forming on his forehead.

    When he reached the proposal, his eyes paused, scanning the offer again to make sure he hadn''t misread it. "Five million dors upfront in exchange for fifty percent of thepany''s shares."

    It was a steep ask, I knew that. But . . . "I''m a businesswoman, and I intended to get back what I invested. This isn''t charity." It was strategy.

    Michael was still deep in thought, and hadn''t looked up yet, but the weight of my offer was sinking in.

    I knew he knew just how much this meant ¡ª this deal could either save him or push him deeper into a corner.

    I watched him quietly as he processed the offer, his fingers now gripping the edge of the folder a little tighter. His brow was still furrowed, and I could see the gears turning in his mind as he weighed the pros and cons.

    "Why are you so sure that this project would seed?" he asked.

    My eyebrow rose. "You''re not confident in your own work?"

    "I am," he snapped.

    I beamed. "Then it will seed."

    He looked at me with an incredulous face like I was crazy.

    I leaned back slightly, giving him space to think. "I''ll let you mull it over," I said, breaking the short silence. "But don''t take too long. I''m not a very patient woman."

    He nced up at me, his expression still unreadable. I smiled faintly, keeping myposure.

    "I expect to hear your decision soon," I added. "Because with or without you, I n to move forward. But I''d prefer if we did this together."

    The ball was in his court now, but I wasn''t going to wait forever.

    === ?? ===

    As I sat inside my car, thinking about my next move, my phone buzzed. Sophia''s name shed across the screen, and I couldn''t help but groan internally.

    *Not now. Not her.*

    God knows I didn''t want to take that call, but I also didn''t have much of a choice. Thest thing I needed was her hovering over me, breathing down my neck, dissecting my every move.

    I swiped the screen and held the phone to my ear. "Yeah?"

    "Eve? Is that how you greet your mother?"

    You''re

    not

    my mother. The words were right on the tip of my tongue, but I bit them back, forcing myself to stay calm. "Sorry, Mother. I''m kind of busy right now."

    "Busy?" Her voice was sharp, cutting through my excuse like a knife. "I called your school, and you''ve been absent. What have you been up to these past few days? Why haven''t you been attending your sses?"

    I massaged my temples. Right, I''m still technically a seventeen-year-old in my final year of high school. I always forgot about that little detail.

    "I''m . . . busy with my debut," I lied, hoping it would shut her up for the time being.

    There was a pause, long enough for me to imagine her scrutinizing every word, every breath I took. "Didn''t I tell you to leave everything to us?"

    Her tone was skeptical, and I could feel her suspicion oozing through the phone. I had to think fast and sound convincing. "You know I can''t just sit still while the most important event of my life is happening in six months. Everything needs to be perfect."

    Another pause. I could practically hear the gears turning in her head. "Are you out there hunting for dresses and jewelry?"

    I stifled a sigh of relief and forced augh, though it felt like acid on my tongue. "You know me so well, Mother." The word

    Mother

    made my skin crawl, and I fought back the shiver creeping down my spine.

    "Stop what you''re doing right now, Eve. You''re wasting your time. Even if you scoured all of New York, you wouldn''t find anything better than what we''ve arranged at Bijoux Fashion and Jewelry. We''ve already prepared and ordered everything for you."

    Bijoux Fashion and Jewelry.

    Of course. It had to be one of the Fays'' ventures. What used to be just a jewelry store had grown into a high-end fashion brand, thanks to none other than Leanna Fay ¡ª Cole''s mother. That woman had the Midas touch. She could turn anything into gold, or so I''d heard.

    "Alright, Mom," I replied, trying not to grit my teeth. "I''ll stop wasting my time then. But at least send me some pictures of the dress and jewelry?"

    "How could I do that?" Sophia scolded, her tone condescending. "Didn''t I tell you it''s supposed to be a surprise?"

    I rolled my eyes.

    Yeah, right.

    It wasn''t a surprise because they wanted it to be special ¡ª it was because the dress wasn''t even meant for me. It was for

    her

    ¡ª for Sophie.

    "How about this?" she continued, her voice suddenly too sweet. "Why don''t you join me for lunch today? I''m at Greeneries. Let''s talk. It''s been too long since we''ve had a proper chat."

    I cringed internally, already imagining the forced conversation, the passive-aggressivements about my behavior. "Aren''t you busy?" I asked, hoping for an out.

    Please be busy. Please have a full schedule.

    "Not right now. Soe here, okay? I''ll be expecting you."

    Before I could even form another excuse, the line went dead.

    I let out a frustrated sigh, gripping the steering wheel tightly. Sophia was getting suspicious ¡ª thanks to Sophie, no doubt. My strange behavior over the past few days wasn''t going unnoticed, and avoiding her now would only make things worse. I had no choice but to show up.

    The problem was . . . Greeneries was yet another one of the Fay family''s many businesses.

    Great

    , I thought bitterly. Just what I needed ¡ª a front-row seat to more Fay family drama.

 Chapter 13: The Final Dance Rehearsal

    I pulled up at Greeneries and took a deep breath, already dreading what was waiting for me inside.

    Don''t get me wrong ¡ª the ce itself was beautiful. Modern, cozy, with lush greenery everywhere, sunlight streaming through therge windows, and an open, airy design that made it feel fresh.

    But it wasn''t the ambiance that had me on edge ¡ª it was the people I was about to meet.

    With a final steadying breath, I stepped out of the car and headed in, preparing myself for whatever wasing. The staff led me to the private section, and sure enough, there was Sophia, seated elegantly at the table. And of course, Sophie was right next to her, like always.

    The way Sophia doted on Sophie, treating her like she was the golden child, made me wonder how none of the family rtives ever questioned their rtionship. It was obvious.

    But then again, I didn''t see it before either. So maybe I was an idiot too.

    "Eve, good that you''re here. Take a seat," Sophia said, her voice sharp andmanding.

    Sophie was alreadyfortably settled next to her, eating like she owned the ce ¡ª no pretense of modesty, no attempt to act like the

    maid

    she was supposed to be. But I guess, with no one else around, all the masks were off.

    At least Cole wasn''t here, or anyone else from the Fay family for that matter. I could stomach this much.

    "I''m sorry I''mte!"

    I spoke too soon.

    A tall, slender woman walked in, her presence lighting up the room instantly. Her long, chestnut hair fell in soft waves, and her warm brown eyes sparkled with genuine delight. She smiled brightly, and the tension in the air seemed to lift for a moment.

    Lina Fay.

    Cole''s twin sister.

    My heart clenched painfully, and my stomach churned like I was going to be sick. Was Coleing too? I wasn''t ready for that. Not here. Not now.

    "Sorry Cole couldn''t make it, so I''m filling in for him," Lina said as she gracefully sat down next to me. Her smile widened when she saw me, her bubbly, friendly personality theplete opposite of her brother''s.

    "I''m so excited for your eighteenth birthday, Eve! I''m really sorry Cole couldn''t be here today for this important meeting."

    "Huh?" I blinked, confused.

    Meeting? What?

    Sophia answered before I could process anything. "Nonsense, Lina. I''m the one who''s sorry for calling Cole on such short notice. I just wanted to discuss thest dance. Eve''s debut is only five months away, and she and Cole haven''t practiced their final dance yet."

    Oh, right. The

    dance

    . In traditional debuts, the first dance was with the father, and thest was with the fianc¨¦. So that''s what they wanted to talk about?

    This could''ve been handled back home, but no. They dragged me out here, likely hoping to see if I''d swoon over Cole or embarrass myself in front of them.

    Too bad for them. Not even Sophia Rosette could summon Cole Fay on a whim. That man didn''t clear his schedule for anyone, not even for one of the richest women in the world. If you wanted his time, you had to make an appointment and wait in line like everyone else.

    Cole was finishing his business marketing degree and was a few years older than me, which meant he was probably

    very

    busy. And even if he wasn''t, I was sure he wouldn''t care to drop everything just for this.

    Then again, who even was I? My entire existence felt like a lie these days. For all I knew, even my uing birthday was a fabrication. It was Sophie''s real birthday.

    I didn''t even know when my real birthday was or who were my real parents.

    Lina tried not to flinch at the mention of her brother skipping out on practice. She smiled, but the tension was there, just beneath the surface.

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Rosette. I''ll make sure to scold my brother for not practicing the dance," she said, clearly feeling the weight of Cole''s absence.

    Sophia, ever the tactician, gave Lina''s hand a warm, reassuring squeeze. "Oh, don''t be so formal, dear. Call me Auntie. After all, we''ll be family soon, right?"

    Lina forced a smile, while I quietly sipped my tea, watching the show. Lina was always the one covering for Cole. Every time.

    She attended the important meetings Cole couldn''t be bothered with, met the people he refused to meet, and showed up at parties he didn''t care to attend. Lina spent her life keeping her brother''s reputation intact, but honestly, I thought it was a waste of her time.

    Cole didn''t need saving. His arrogance and indifference were just part of the package. He was cold, calcting, and distant ¡ª just like his father, Cain Fay. And, as twisted as it was, that only seemed to elevate his status. The more unreachable he was, the more people wanted to be near him.

    "I''m sorry, Eve," Lina said suddenly, her words snapping me out of my thoughts. She turned to me, her expression soft. "I''m sorry my brother hasn''t been practicing with you for the dance."

    I was taken aback. This meeting hadn''t happened before so I really didn''t know how to react. The usual line of the story slightly diverge to what I had known. This probably the product of what I had been doing the past days.

    I have to be careful not to diverge too much or something might happen that was out of the story and p me right on the face.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    || A/N ||

    Apologies for the dy in updates! I''ve been under the weather, and the storm hitting us right now has Wi-Fi ying hide and seek. But no worries ¡ª more chapters are on the way to make up for the lost time! Stay tuned!

 Chapter 14: A Dance of Deception

    Lina had always been kind, but distant, like she was friendly to everyone but never let anyone too close.

    I wasn''t used to her apologizing to me ¡ª especially about Cole. We were never close, but we weren''t enemies either.

    "It''s fine," I said without care, picking up a piece of steamed chicken and dipping it in the sauce. "If Cole doesn''t want to do the dance, we can always rece him."

    I didn''t care. Why would I? It wasn''t really my birthday, and I certainly wasn''t the one who''d be dancing with him at the end of the day.

    If anything, I was relieved I didn''t have to see him. He and Sophie could dance in hell for all I cared.

    I realized I had said something outrageous when I noticed the looks they were giving me. They stared like I had just sprouted horns or something.

    Oh, right. I was supposed to be

    deeply

    in love with Cole ¡ª madly obsessed. The old

    me

    would''ve been heartbroken, whining about how devastated I was that he wasn''ting to practice.

    I cleared my throat awkwardly and forced a smile. "

    I love him so much

    . I just don''t want to impose on him. He''s probably busy. Besides, I have plenty of male ssmates. One of them could easily fill in."

    It was a weak recovery, but it was all I could muster. The mere thought of ying along with this twisted love act made me feel nauseous, but somehow, I managed to keep it together.

    "Nonsense, what are you talking about, Eve?" Sophia''s voice cut through the air, sharp andmanding, like she wasn''t about to let me off the hook so easily.

    "Thest dance

    has

    to be with Cole," Sophie chimed in, clearly rattled.

    She was so thrown off by the situation that she forgot her ce, failing to address Cole with the proper honorifics.

    Lina shot her a quick nce, and Sophie, realizing her slip-up, immediately cleared her throat and corrected herself.

    "I-I mean . . . Lady Eve has been looking forward to dancing with

    Young

    Master

    Cole. It would be such a shame if that didn''t happen. It''s her eighteenth birthday, after all ¡ª a once-in-a-lifetime event. And . . . and it was her debut to high society and even their engagement would be officially announce that day right?"

    I fought hard not to roll my eyes.

    Oh, I bet she''s the one dying to dance with him,

    I thought. But I couldn''t afford to show how I really felt. I had to y the part of the love-struck fool if I didn''t want them to get suspicious of my sudden change in attitude.

    Lina, on the other hand, sat quietly, her lips pressed together in a thin line as she watched the scene unfold. She was observant, careful, as though trying to gauge her reaction of the whole situation. I could tell she didn''t buy into the theatrics like the others did.

    But even so, she remained silent, perhaps out of the rtionship between the two families.

    "It''s just that . . ." I began, struggling to inject any semnce of affection into my voice, "I

    love

    Cole, and I don''t want to be a burden to him."

    The words tasted like poison on my tongue, each one harder to force out than thest. My voice faltered, betraying the cracks in my fa?ade, but I pushed on, desperate to maintain the illusion.

    Sophia''s eyes narrowed, studying me as if she could peel back theyers of my carefully crafted performance.

    Sophie, meanwhile, seemed too eager to ept my words, nodding along like I had just confessed some great truth.

    But deep down, I wanted nothing more than to rip those words apart ¡ª to scream that I couldn''t care less about Cole Fay anymore, that I didn''t want anything to do with him or this charade.

    The more I had to y this role, the more suffocating it became.

    "Very well then," Lina finally broke the silence, her voice light and full of energy. "I''ll drag Cole to the next dance training session, I promise." She beamed, her warm smile catching me off guard. "But in the meantime, how about I be your partner to make up for his absence?"

    I blinked, surprised. "You?"

    Lina nodded confidently. "I might not look like it, but I''m an expert at dancing ¡ª whether it''s the woman''s or man''s role. I can practice with you and then teach the steps to Coleter, so he doesn''t mess up when it''s time for your next session."

    I shook my head. "No, it''s fine." Why even bother practicing when I wasn''t nning to attend this so-called birthday anyway? "You''re probably busy."

    Lina waved her hand dismissively. "I don''t have any sses this afternoon, and I''ve cleared my schedule for the day. We can practice all afternoon if you''d like."

    "That''s a wonderful idea, Eve," Sophia chimed in before I could respond, her voice sharine sweet. "You and Lina should spend more time together ¡ª get to know each other."

    Of course, what she really meant was, to create a chance for Sophie to get close to Lina.

    Her smile was so fake that it was almost painful to look at. She wasn''t fooling anyone, least of all me.

    "I''ll send Sophie along with you," Sophia added, her tone leaving no room for debate.

    "No need," I replied quickly. "I can handle myself."

    But Sophie, looking panicked, nced over at Sophia, clearly desperate to be part of the practice. I could practically see her plotting ¡ª probably hoping to use the session as an excuse to get closer to Lina. She''d undoubtedly been practicing in secret, trying to perfect her steps so she could swoop in when the time came.

    Sophia, however, wasn''t budging. "Eve, have Sophie apany you," she insisted, her voice hard as steel. "You might need something during your practice, so be sure to visit Mr. Hanz afterward."

    I could tell she wasn''t about to take ''

    no

    '' for an answer. There was no point in pushing back anymore ¡ª arguing would only make them more suspicious of me. This wasn''t the time to let my emotions take control. I had to be smarter than that, keep them all in the dark for as long as I could.

    "Alright," I finally said, forcing a smile.

    I was ying a dangerous game, and every move had to be calcted. If I wanted to get through this, I had to pretend, blend in, and keep them guessing until I could make my move.

 Chapter 15: Behind the Masks

    Mr. Hanz was a legend in the world of formal dance, a name whispered among the elite when it came to choreography.

    The rich and powerful sought him out, offering exorbitant sums just to have him choreograph their performances. His studio was nestled in the heart of New York, a sleek, modern facility that stood as a testament to his sess.

    When we arrived, the lobby was empty, its polished surfaces gleaming under the soft glow of elegant lights. It wasn''t surprising ¡ª the ce was exclusive. You didn''t just walk into Mr. Hanz''s studio; every visit required an appointment, scheduled down to the minute.

    "I''m sorry for thest-minute notice, Candy," Lina said to the receptionist with her usual grace.

    Candy, a woman whose poise matched the elegance of the studio, shed a professional smile. "For you, Miss Lina, Mr. Hanz cut his trip short. He flew back from a fashion show in Paris as soon as he heard you''d be arriving."

    Lina chuckled softly, shaking her head. "He really shouldn''t have gone through all that trouble. We would''ve been fine practicing with his assistants."

    Candy''s smile never wavered. "Not for you, Miss Lina. Only Mr. Hanz will oversee your sessions."

    "Thank you," Lina said, her voice kind but firm. "We''re in a bit of a rush, so if you don''t mind, we''ll head straight in."

    "Of course. Right this way."

    As they exchanged pleasantries, I was lost in thought, remembering thest time I was here. Back then, Mr. Hanz hadn''t even bothered to show up. Not once. I had practiced my heart out, desperate to impress, but to him, I was just another face in the crowd.

    It didn''t matter now, though. I wasn''t invested in this world anymore. All I wanted was to get through these next few months and disappear ¡ª vanish into a simple life far from the suffocating family drama in here.

    In my distraction, I bumped into Dn, Lina''s ever-present bodyguard. His presence was as silent as it wasmanding.

    I had to tilt my head back just to meet his eyes, icy blue and piercing, a stark contrast against his paleplexion. Dn''s heritage was as striking as his appearance, a mix of Australian and Japanese, with perhaps something else in between.

    He didn''t react, didn''t speak. His face remained emotionless, a mask he wore well. I had heard the rumors ¡ª how he had been orphaned young, taken in by the Fays, and assigned as Lina''s personal bodyguard since childhood. He was always there, a silent sentinel at her side.

    His features were striking, high cheekbones, big eyes, prominent jawlines, small face with a kissable lips to seal all that gift ¡ª almost too perfect, the kind of face that would leave anyone staring a little too long. But his personality? It was just like Cole''s ¡ª cold, distant, and indifferent.

    No thanks. I''d had my fill of handsome, emotionless types, the kind that made you swoon one moment and feel invisible the next. I''d had enough tost a lifetime.

    Romance? I was over it. In this life, it wasn''t worth the trouble.

    My dream life right now? To vanish into some tiny remote vige where nobody knows me, surrounded by a squad of cats and dogs, living the kind of quiet, drama-free existence that involves more naps and pet hair than people. Growing old with some furry army sounds perfect!

    Without a word, Dn moved aside, allowing us to pass as we entered the spacious practice hall. The air inside hummed with the energy of untold hours of dedication, a space where dreams were crafted and perfected. And yet, all I could think about was how much I wanted to be anywhere but here.

    Mr. Hanz, a bald, slender man with smooth dark skin and an air of ir, greeted Lina the moment we stepped into the practice hall. His excitement was on his face, his bright smile lighting up his expression as he kissed her on the cheek.

    "Lina Fay, what an honor this is!" he eximed, his voice as grand as his reputation.

    Lina returned his smile, though with a touch of embarrassment. "I''m sorry for the short notice, Mr. Hanz. You didn''t have to rush back from Paris. The travel must''ve been exhausting."

    Hanz''s wide eyes grew even wider in exaggerated disbelief. "Nonsense! For your dance? I wouldn''t miss it for the world."

    But Lina''s smile wavered as she took a small step back, gesturing toward me. "Actually, it''s not for me. It''s for Eve''s eighteenth birthday. You know she and my brother are supposed to share thest dance at the party, right?"

    Hanz''s forced smile barely reached his eyes as he spared me a quick nce, his attention swiftly returning to Lina. "Ah, of course. But where is young Master Cole?"

    "He couldn''t make it," Lina said, ncing away. "I was hoping, if it''s alright with you, that maybe I could take his ce for now?"

    Hanz''s lips pursed as he tapped his chin, pondering. "Hmm, a man''s build and dance style is quite different, my dear . . ." His eyes suddenly lit up as theynded on Dn, standing stoically nearby. "Ah, I have it! Why not have him practice with you instead?"

    Lina''s face flushed a delicate shade of pink. "M-me?"

    It was painfully obvious now ¡ª Lina liked Dn. Her stolen nces, the softening of her smile, and the barely-there blush whenever their eyes met ¡ª it all gave her away. As wless as Lina was, even she couldn''t hide her feelings.

    But Dn? He seemed as indifferent as ever, his expression unreadable as he stood there, unmoved by her charm.

    I couldn''t help but wonder if he felt anything for her at all. How could he not? Lina was the entire package ¡ª beauty, grace, intelligence power.

    Yet the idea of a mere bodyguard falling for the daughter of a family like the Fays wouldn''t sit well with anyone. Maybe it was the reason why he was holding back?

    Or must be he wasn''t really into her, after all.

 Chapter 16: Turning the Tables

    Still, I had my doubts. Dn didn''t seemfortable with the idea of dancing with Lina.

    "I can''t," Lina stammered, her blush deepening. "This is Eve''s practice session."

    They still remember me. I thought I had gone invisible.

    Hanz waved his hand dismissively. "Oh, it''s fine! Eve can just watch for now, get a feel for the steps while you two dance. We''ll take some videos so she can studyter."

    Before Lina could protest again, I stepped in. "It''s alright. I''ll observe for now and see how it''s done."

    "You''re sure?" Lina''s expression was filled with guilt, but I nodded her and reassure her with a smile.

    The truth was, she looked like she was dying to dance with Dn. Who was I to stand in her way?

    With a beaming smile, Lina turned to Dn and extended her hand. "Shall we?"

    For a brief moment, Dn''s icy mask cracked. His eyes flickered with something ¡ª hesitation, maybe difort.

    He took a deep breath, slowly removed his coat, and stepped onto the dance floor. It was clear that this was no easy task for him.

    I wonder why.

    I watched as they danced, and for the first time, I realized that not every man fell for Lina Fay''s perfection. The one man she wanted the most seemedpletely not interested in her.

    I understood the feeling 100%.

    But it wasn''t my ce to interfere. This wasn''t my battle to fight.

    So I let it be, and just observed from the sidelines. Not that I was going to interfere in the first ce.

    "Why aren''t you dancing with him, youngdy?" Sophie asked, appearing beside me so suddenly that I almost jumped.

    I had nearly forgotten she was with us. "Dancing with who?"

    "That bodyguard, Dn. Isn''t he handsome?"

    I shrugged. "I guess so."

    Sophie licked her lips, leaning closer with a conspiratorial whisper. "I don''t know if I should say this . . ."

    Then don''t

    , I thought, already feeling the edge of her words before she finished the sentence.

    "But don''t you think Lina''s stealing your spotlight? It''s your birthday, and yet you''re just standing here like you''re invisible. You should be the there, practicing."

    I knew exactly what Sophie was trying to do ¡ª sow seeds of discord between me and Lina. In the past, it would have worked. I was impatient, easily rattled, and used to thinking the world revolved around me.

    Sophie had learned to manipte that trait of mine, feeding my insecurities until I made mistakes, ones that tarnished my reputation. Back then, I wanted respect and recognition in line with my status, but it only backfired.

    Right now? After everything I''d been through, I knew better. I''d been humbled by my experiences, and Sophie''s tricks weren''t going to work this time.

    "Mydy, you should go in there and assert yourself. It''s your event, after all," Sophie pressed, her voice dripping with false concern.

    I fought the urge to roll my eyes and stered on my fakest smile. "You know what? You''re absolutely right."

    Sophie''s face lit up, thinking she had won.

    "I want you to go over there and tell Lina that."

    Her smile instantly dropped. "Uh . . . what?"

    "It''s fine," I said with a pointed look. "Tell her I said that. She''ll understand."

    Sophie blinked, clearly taken aback, but I could see the gears turning in her head. She thought she could still stir the pot. With renewed determination, she strutted over to Lina and Dn, interrupting their dance mid-spin.

    Lina''s face fell immediately, her usual graceful smile reced with a frustrated pout. Dn, on the other hand, looked almost relieved, quickly stepping back to his usual spot.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Lina," Sophie began, her voice too sugary to be genuine, "but mydy said¡ª"

    "Sophie! What are you doing?" I interrupted, rushing forward, ying the part of the embarrassed victim. I gave Lina a deep bow, forcing as much guilt as I could into my tone. "I''m so sorry, Lady Lina. My maid overstepped. She wasn''t supposed to bother you, but she went ahead anyway. She''s only looking out for me, saying that I should be the one practicing. Please forgive her. I''ll take full responsibility."

    Sophie''s eyes widened in shock. "What? You''re the one who¡ª"

    "Sophie, enough," I said, cutting her off and cing a firm hand on her arm. I squeezed hard enough that she winced. If I could I wanted to break her hand. "It was rude of you. Again, I apologize, Lady Lina. I''ve been too soft on her, and she got out of line. I''ll be sure to deal with thister."

    Lina''s scowl softened, though she still seemed slightly irritated. "Oh, please, just call me Lina. You don''t have to apologize like that." She forced a smile, but it didn''t reach her eyes as she nced at Sophie, clearly still holding a grudge for the interruption.

    "And your maid isn''t entirely wrong," Lina added with a sly smile, shooting a nce at Sophie before looking back at me. "It''s your dance practice. I shouldn''t be stealing it from you."

    "Oh, no," I quickly countered, waving my hand dismissively. "I''m learning so much from watching you and Dn. Please, go on. You two look good together."

    Lina blushed a little deeper, clearly pleased. "I don''t think that''s possible. My bodyguard probably hates me for dragging him into this. It''s only a one-time deal."

    I chuckled. "He seems pretty handy."

    Linaughed lightly, her mood brightening. "He is."

    Then, to my surprise, she took my hand in hers, her smile growing even wider. "Mr. Hanz," she called, "Eve will be my partner this time!"

    Wait . . . what? Why did I feel like we''d just gotten closer? Was it because Iplimented her dance with Dn? Did I stumble upon her soft spot by ident?

    This was bad. This was

    definitely

    not part of the n.

    I didn''t want to be involved in any of this. Not with Lina, not with Dn, and definitely not with whatever emotional mess was brewing between them.

    I didn''t want to be involved in Cole''s life anymore!

 Chapter 17: The Gift

    Later that Night:

    Lina had made herself at home in Cole''s room, as she often did. While her twin brother sat glued to hisputer, typing away in silence, she sprawledfortably across his king-sized bed in her pajamas, babbling on without a care.

    "I had the most

    exhausting

    day today!" Lina eximed, rolling onto her stomach and propping her chin up with her hands. "I got to take your ce, you know? It was so tiresome!" She grinned, nudging him. "I think you owe me somepensation for covering your spot."

    Cole didn''t even nce at her, his fingers cking away at the keys like she wasn''t there.

    Unbothered by his indifference, Lina sighed, flipping onto her back again. "Oh, by the way, did you know that Eve is really small? I mean, I''m at least a head taller than her! That totally surprised me."

    "We''re just tall," Cole muttered tly, eyes fixed on the screen.

    Lina''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Oh? Are you defending her now?"

    Cole''s brows furrowed, the tension in his forehead almostical as his lips pressed into a tighter line.

    Lina only giggled more. "I don''t get why you don''t like her, brother. She''s beautiful, and I think those rumors about her are totally bogus. At the dance, I expected her to be clingy, always bothering me about you, but she doesn''t even mention you! It''s kinda . . . refreshing." Because everyone was asking Cole to her like she was his personal caretaker.

    Still, Cole remained silent, as if the conversation was beneath him.

    "Then again," Lina continued, her tone shifting to one of contemtion, "you don''t like

    any

    women besides Mother and me. Are you sure you even want to go through with this engagement to Eve?"

    "I don''t care who it is. I just want to get it over with," Cole replied, not missing a beat in his typing.

    Lina rolled her eyes dramatically. "If you said you didn''t want to, Father and Mother would probably call off the whole thing."

    "What''s the point? It''ll happen eventually. No sense in fighting the inevitable."

    Lina let out a deep breath, staring at the ceiling. "I guess. I mean, in our family, marriage is more of a business deal than anything else. It makes sense. You already know Eve, and she''s been in love with you since forever."

    She paused, her expression growing more serious. "But . . . are you okay with it? I mean, she''s really in love with you, but you don''t feel the same way, do you? Isn''t it cruel to tie her to a loveless marriage?"

    Cole''s fingers froze over the keyboard for a moment, a small sign that her words had gotten through, even if just a little.

    "At least for old time''s sake," Lina added softly, "you could save her from that kind of life. She''s always loved you, but all she''ll get in return is . . . this. A cold, distant husband. Isn''t that a cruel fate?"

    Cole sighed, finally turning his chair around to face her.

    Lina blinked, momentarily stunned by his intense gaze. He was the spitting image of their father, Cain Fay, but ten times more intimidating with that brooding demeanor and sharp, indifferent tone. Cain had softened over the years, thanks to Lina''s mother, Leana, but Cole? He had inherited his father''s former ruthlessness, and now, he wore it like armor.

    "Since when do you care about her feelings?" he asked, crossing his arms.

    Lina pursed her lips, thinking. "Since just now, I guess. I didn''t like her before ¡ª she was always chasing after you, and it got on my nerves. But now . . . she seemed . . . different. She doesn''t even light up when she talks about you anymore. It''s like she''s forcing herself just to say your name. If I didn''t know any better, I''d think she hated you. Did something happen between you two?"

    Cole didn''t answer, his gaze hardening as he turned back to his screen. "I''m busy. Can you leave now? You have your own room."

    Linaughed, rolling around the bed again. "But I like it here. Besides, it''s lonely in my room. At least here, I''ve got you."

    "Stop being a child," Cole said, though the reprimandcked any real heat.

    Their yful bickering was interrupted by a knock on the door. One of the housemaids entered, bowing slightly.

    "Miss Lina, you have a package."

    Lina perked up immediately, excitement bubbling in her voice. "Who''s it from?"

    "Miss Eve Rosette," the maid replied.

    "Oh?" Lina''s curiosity was piqued as she retrieved the package. As soon as the door closed behind the maid, she eagerly ripped it open, finding a small card resting on top. It read:

    Dear Lina, an apology for before, Eve.

    "Apology? For what?" Lina muttered, tilting her head in confusion. "Oh . . . must be because of that incident with her maid."

    Setting the card aside, Lina pulled out the gift beneath it. Her eyes widened in shock. It was a beautifully hand-drawn watercolor portrait of her and Dn dancing earlier that day. The figures were captured mid-spin, almost animated in how lifelike they seemed. The delicate brushstrokes and vibrant colors gave the entire piece an ethereal glow.

    It was . . . beautiful.

    And Lina

    loved

    it.

    "What''s that?" Cole''s voice cut through her awe as he nced over his shoulder, noticing her excitement.

    Lina quickly hid the card behind her back, cheeks flushing. "N-nothing!"

    She didn''t want her brother to know she''d received something so personal from Eve.

    Of all the expensive jewelry, limited edition handbags, andvish clothes she had ever received, this simple watercolor card was the most meaningful. It was clear Eve had drawn it herself, especially since her signature was neatly scrawled at the bottom like an artist''s stamp of approval.

    Lina had never known that Eve could draw, but then again, she didn''t really know much about her at all. She had always dismissed her as just another lovesick girl chasing after Cole, but this . . . this was different.

    Lina suddenly felt a pang of guilt. She had misjudged Eve, lumping her in with the others without ever giving her a chance.

    Perhaps it was time to change that.

    She clutched the card tightly, her mind racing. She would prepare a gift of her own in return.

 Chapter 18: That Day in the Field

    "Today, as you step into the world beyond these walls, remember that sess isn''t defined by the destination, but by the courage to chase your dreams, the strength to rise after failure, and the heart to keep moving forward, no matter the challenge."

    I stood at the back of the sprawling field, listening to Cole''s valedictorian speech as the sun dipped low, casting a golden hue over the ceremony.

    He graduated at the top of his ss, and I couldn''t have been prouder. In that moment, I felt like a proud mom ¡ª cheering and hollering for him from the back. I didn''t care if all eyes turned my way. Let them stare.

    Beside me, Sophie couldn''t resist adding her two cents. "Too bad Cole''s graduating just as you''re about to enter high school, youngdy," she said, her voice filled with that familiar mocking edge.

    I crossed my arms, smirking confidently. "It''s fine," I shot back, tossing my hair over my shoulder. "He''s mine in the end anyway. We''ll be getting married as soon as I turn eighteen. It won''t be long now."

    I felt a rush of excitement as I clutched the small gift in my hands ¡ª along with the love letter I had rewritten a hundred times over. This was it, the moment I had imagined for years. As Cole''s speech neared its conclusion, my heart raced with anticipation.

    He was up there on that stage, looking perfect,manding the attention of everyone, like he always did. The crowd hung on his every word, but all I could think about was how soon he''d be mine. My fingers tightened around the gift, my secret offering for him. This was my moment too ¡ª the one I had been waiting for.

    Sophie nced at me, clearly enjoying my deperation, but I didn''t care. All I knew was that after tonight, things were going to change.

    When everything ended, I waited patiently on the sidelines.

    As always, there was a crowd gathered around Cole. He had that maic presence, the kind that drew people in without even trying. Girls hovered around him, offering him gifts, but he brushed them all off.

    I stood there, watching, feeling a surge of pride swell inside me. In a few years, he would be mine. Everyone practically knew by now that he was my boyfriend, or so I thought.

    I bided my time, slowly making my way toward him. My eyes never left his face. Nothing else mattered. I didn''t notice the crowd parting to let me through, nor did I hear the whispers that followed me. It was just me and Cole.

    When our eyes finally met, a shiver ran through me. My stomach fluttered with familiar excitement as I drew closer, each step bringing me closer to the moment I had been waiting for. Everything else faded.

    The crowd, the noise, the world ¡ª it was just Cole.

    "Cole," I whispered, my voice soft, vulnerable. "I love you."

    I waited for his reaction, hope filling every inch of me. But his expression didn''t change. His eyes stayed cold, distant. When he spoke, his voice was deep,manding, and heartbreakingly indifferent.

    "Stop bothering me."

    I froze, my breath catching in my throat. His voice echoed across the field, amplified by the microphone clip on his toga. I hadn''t even noticed it was on.

    "How many times do I have to tell you that I don''t have feelings for you? Stop bothering me," he repeated, the words cutting deeper than any rejection before.

    My heart shattered. I was used to his rejections, his indifference. I always smiled through them,ughed them off, made jokes to hide the sting. But this¡ªthis was different. The entire field had heard.

    Suddenly, I felt all eyes on me. The whispers grew louder, turning into snickers, then outrightughter. My face burned with humiliation. I didn''t know where to look, where to hide. And Cole? He just walked away,pletely unaffected, as if none of it mattered.

    "C-Cole . . ." I called out weakly, my voice trembling. I was used to his coldness, his harsh words, but today, the weight of the mockery was too much. Theughter from the crowd, their cruel smiles ¡ª it made me feel sick.

    My stomach turned, and before I knew it, I was on my knees, retching. The world around me spun as the tears I refused to let fall burned behind my eyes.

 Chapter 19: The Ashes of Unrequited Love

    AaArRgH!

    I jolted awake, gasping for air. Sweat clung to my skin, making my pajamas stick to my body, but my hands and feet were ice cold. I looked around wildly, my heart pounding in my chest.

    "Damn it!"

    I cursed, trying to shake off the nightmare.

    However, it wasn''t just a dream. It had happened ¡ª back when Cole and I were still in high school. That day, in front of everyone, he crushed me.

    The memory came rushing back, hitting me like a tidal wave. The humiliation, the embarrassment ¡ª it was worse than anything I had ever felt. I had been so devastated that I skipped school for days, too ashamed to face anyone.

    I wanted to transfer schools, disappear, but Sophia had been against it. If anything, she seemed to relish my suffering, forcing me to endure the rest of those four agonizing years.

    The whole school knew what had happened. I became a joke, a meme that circted long after graduation.

    I was such an idiot back then. I should''ve walked away, stopped loving him. But no ¡ª I kept chasing after him, enduring rejection after rejection, humiliation after humiliation.

    How could I have been such a fool?!

    With a shaky hand, I yanked open my drawer, pulling out the stack of love letters and gifts I had saved for Cole over the years. Each one represented a piece of my heart I had foolishly handed to him, hoping that one day he would see me, truly see me.

    I had dreamt of the day I''d give them all to him ¡ª on our wedding day, no less. How naive. How delusional.

    I looked at those letters, those carefully wrapped gifts, and felt a surge of anger rise in my chest.

    How could I have been so blind? So stupid?!

    Without thinking, I grabbed them all and threw them into the firece. The mes licked at the edges of the paper, the ribbons, turning everything to ash. The love, the hope, the pain ¡ª it all burned away.

    With each flicker of the fire, I felt something inside me harden. The years of rejection and humiliation had ironed my heart, wrapping it in chains.

    I promised this day . . .

    I would never love again.

    === ?? ===

    "So, you agreed?" I asked, staring at Michael from across the table.

    We sat in a small corner of a dimly lit restaurant, the low hum of conversation around us barely registering over the tension hanging between us.

    I watched him intently, waiting for his answer, my heart drumming steadily in my chest.

    Michael took a deep breath, his shoulders rising and falling with the weight of his decision. His eyes, tired and shadowed, flickered up to meet mine before he sighed. "I didn''t have much of a choice if I wanted this project to survive. We''re close . . . so close I can almost taste the breakthrough. One final push and we''ll be there. I can feel it."

    A grin tugged at the corner of my lips, the excitement buzzing through my veins.

    "Good," I said, leaning back in my chair, my fingers drumming lightly on the table. The deal was sealed.

    "But . . . since you own 50% of thepany now," he started, hesitating before continuing, "that makes you the CEO, right?"

    I raised my hand in mock surrender. "Hold up. CEO? Who said anything about me being the CEO? Did you see those words in any of the contract? No, I''m an investor ¡ª nothing more, nothing less."

    Michael frowned, his brows knitting together as he stared at me in disbelief. "Then who''s supposed to manage thepany? What are you nning to do?"

    I couldn''t help butugh at the look on his face. "You, of course."

    "

    Me

    ?" Michael practically choked on his words, pointing a finger at his own chest, his eyes widening in exaggerated surprise. "You want

    me

    to run thepany?"

    I nodded, my grin widening. "Yes, you. Remember? I''m just a kid. And it''s your project. Besides, you''re the leader before I even came into the picture."

    Michael groaned, running a hand through his long, disheveled hair. "And now you''re pulling the ''

    I''m just a kid''

    card on me, at a time like this?"

    I giggled, leaning forward, my elbows resting on the table as I grinned at him. "Honestly, I don''t know the first thing about running apany. If I tried to manage it, we''d be bankrupt within a month. Besides . . ." I trailed off, waiting for him to bite.

    "Besides what?" He leaned in slightly, curiosity flickering in his eyes.

    "I''m toozy to run it. That''s why I need you. You''ve got the brains, the drive ¡ª and let''s face it, you''d do a much better job than I ever could."

    Michael shook his head, but despite his exasperation, a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips. His dimples appeared, giving him a boyish charm, even with the dark circles under his eyes and the dirt-smudgedb coat that hung loosely on his frame.

    Despite his unkempt appearance, there was no denying that Michael had a certain allure about him. If only he''d clean up a bit.

    "What are you staring at?" he asked, adjusting his sses, his gaze flicking to me with a hint of self-consciousness.

    "When weunch," I said, leaning in conspiratorially, "make sure you look presentable, alright? You''re pretty, and your looks could help pull in some investors."

    Michael raised an eyebrow. "You''re nning to use me as bait, aren''t you?"

    I shrugged, shing him an innocent smile. "If it''s within legal boundaries, sure. You''ve got to use every tool at your disposal if you want to seed in this world. And if that means flirting with a few potential investors here and there . . . well, you do what you''ve got to do."

    I winked at him, but Michael only shook his head, a bemused smile ying on his lips.

    He probably thought I was joking.

    But I wasn''t.

    I was dead serious.

 Chapter 20: Beneath the Surface

    After weeks of careful nning, everything seemed to be falling into ce.

    My momentum was unstoppable, and it wouldn''t be long before I amassed the millions I needed.

    At this rate, I might even be able to pay off the old man ahead of schedule.

    That thought sent a surge of satisfaction through me ¡ª if I cleared my debt early, I could demand my freedom and disappear before anyone realized what I was truly up to.

    I had been relentless in the stock market, taking calcted risks with a ferocity that left no room for failure.

    Every move was aggressive, yet precise. I poured funds intopanies with the highest yields, setting up a financial empire brick by brick, step by step.

    Along the way, I was already sketching the blueprint of my next venture ¡ª a business that would secure my power for years toe.

    Of course, I wasn''t reckless. No one could trace anything back to me.

    I had carefully hidden behind a front ¡ª a fictitious investor that shielded my identity. Experts were hired to handle the tedious work, the details that I had neither the time nor patience to deal with.

    They had no idea who they were working for, and that was exactly how I wanted it.

    Everything was falling into ce, and when the moment came, I would vanish like a ghost, leaving nothing but a trail of dust in my wake.

    The big reveal woulde ¡ª but by then, I''d be long gone.

    A giggle escaped my lips as I envisioned it ¡ª my future was finally within reach. I could almost see it: a quaint vige bathed in green, the air crisp and clean, far from the suffocating drama of the city. There, I''d age gracefully in a cozy cottage, surrounded by wildflowers, towering trees, and the gentle rustle of animals.

    A simple life. The life I had always dreamed of but never truly believed I could grasp.

    ~RiiIinNgG!~

    The sudden, jarring ring of my phone snapped me back to reality. The screen showed an unfamiliar number. I hesitated for a moment, then answered.

    "Hello?"

    "Eve? It''s Lina," came the voice on the other end.

    "Lina?" I asked, caught off guard. "How did you get my number?"

    It was a silly question, really. She had the means to find anyone''s number if she wanted to.

    "You know what? Never mind that. Why did you call me?" I pressed, steering the conversation back on track.

    "I just wanted to say thank you for the gift."

    "Oh, that," I replied, feigning casual indifference. In truth, the gift had been ast-minute decision, an apology on behalf of Sophie''s behavior at thatst function. A simple gesture, but one that meant something more.

    In their world of high society, such courtesies were expected. But for me, there was always a reason behind the niceties.

    Getting closer to Lina wasn''t just for show. I had a n. When Sophie and Cole finally announced their engagement, Lina''s influence would be invaluable. I wanted her in my corner ¡ª an ally when things inevitably went south. With Lina still favored me, she could make Sophie''s life unbearable in the Fays.

    Not that I nned on sticking around to watch it all unfold. By then, I would be long gone. But the thought still brought a smile to my face. I''m petty after all.

    The friction between Lina and Sophie was already bubbling under the surface. All it needed was a nudge, and that tiny spark could ignite a raging inferno.

    And I was more than willing to fan the mes.

    Since Lina already had a collection of expensive,vish items, I decided on something more personal ¡ª a handmade watercolor portrait of her and Dn. It wasn''t even that beautiful, if I were being honest. I had rushed through it, barely giving it the attention it probably deserved, but I figured it would do the trick.

    In their world of luxury, sometimes the simplest gifts carried the most weight.

    "I''m calling to return the favor for the gift," Lina''s voice echoed through the line.

    I raised an eyebrow, half-amused. There wasn''t anything special about the portrait, nothing worth a grand gesture. I wasn''t fishing for favors. So, I politely declined.

    "It''s really not necessary," I said, my tone casual.

    "Please don''t say no. It''s just going to be a simple lunch. You know, to get to know each other more. You''d be a family sooner orter, right?"

    I bit my lip.

    A lunch? I doubted that was her true intention. Lina wasn''t the type to y things so straightforwardly. No, she probably had something else in mind.

    My guess was that this wasn''t about me at all ¡ª it was about Dn. She wanted someone to talk to about her feelings for him. Someone who wouldn''t judge her, and maybe . . . I was the first person who had noticed her feelings without saying a word.

    It made sense, really. In the rigid world she lived in, there was no room for vulnerability, no one she could trust with such delicate matters. I had seen the way she looked at Dn, the way her guard slipped when he was around. And maybe, just maybe, she had sensed that I understood. That I didn''t care to pry or judge, but simply epted it.

    Still, declining a Fay''s invitation was never an option. There was a game to y, and refusing her would raise more questions than I cared to answer.

    "Alright then," I agreed, my voice measured. "Just lunch."

    As I hung up, I couldn''t help but smirk. This wasn''t just lunch ¡ª it was a move in arger game. Lina had no idea that while she soughtfort about Dn, I was silently making my own ns.

    Yes. It was very personal. I just wanted to make sure that she would hate Sophie more than I did, so when the time came, Sophie''s marriage into the Fays would be a living hell.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    || A/N ||

    Please support the story with PS, reviews,ments, GT, and Super Gifts, and receive Bonus Chapters.

    Thanks a bunch! ??

 Chapter 21: The Lunch Date

    I had expected the lunch with Lina to be quick and casual, nothing worth dressing up for, so I opted for a simple shirt and jeans as I stepped out of my room.

    But no sooner had I left than Sophie appeared, standing firmly in my path like a soldier on guard duty.

    "Mydy," Sophie''s voice was tense with forced politeness, "where are you going?"

    "It''s none of your business," I dismissed her, brushing past without a second thought.

    But Sophie, ever persistent, proved more irritating than usual.

    "Lady Sophia has instructed me to stay with you at all times," she insisted, trailing me with determined steps.

    I shot her a nce, eyebrow raised. "What, are you my bodyguard now?" My words came out sharper than I intended, but I couldn''t help it.

    The idea of Sophie shadowing my every move was almostughable.

    Before, I might have tolerated it ¡ª yed along with her tiresome hypocrisy.

    But now that I knew the truth, something deep inside me simmered with anger. The thought of her lurking in my shadow, reporting back to Sophia, made my blood boil.

    Every step she took, every breath she drew while tailing me, felt like a betrayal wrapped in false concern.

    I could see the flush of anger creeping up her neck, her fists clenching just slightly at her sides.

    It was always amusing to watch her struggle to keep herposure. The way she bit back her irritation, trying so desperately not to snap at me ¡ª it was like watching a volcano trying not to erupt.

    "But mydy," she continued, her voice trembling with suppressed frustration, "if I don''t apany you, it''ll be me who faces Lady Sophia''s wrath. She was very clear ¡ª I am to go wherever you go."

    Her words were carefully chosen, but I could hear the angerced underneath.

    I paused, weighing my options. Sophie was a nuisance, no doubt, but pushing her too far too fast would raise suspicions.

    The more I tried to distance myself, the more erratic she would be, and the tighter her grip on me would grow.

    No, the smarter move was to y it cool, to treat her as I always had, keep her close without giving her any reason to dig deeper.

    Besides, bringing her along to lunch with Lina wasn''t the worst idea.

    If there was one thing I knew for sure, it was that Sophie had a way of making enemies out of even the mostposed people.

    And Lina . . . well, Lina had little tolerance for pretentious types like Sophie.

    A n began to form in my mind. Perhaps an opportunity would arise, a small moment where Sophie''s behavior would grate on Lina''s nerves just enough to spark something.

    A rift, maybe. A little more tension between them could fan the mes of the already smoldering friction between Lina and Sophie.

    I hid the smirk tugging at my lips and nodded, pretending to relent. "Fine. You cane."

    Sophie was relieved, and bowed slightly, but I could still see the tension in her. She had no idea that the more she clung to me, the closer she came to unraveling herself in front of everyone.

    And that, I thought, would be the real entertainment.

    Sophie''s presence would only add fuel to the fire, and if I yed my cards right, I could set everything aze without lifting a finger.

    "Where are we going, mydy?" Sophie asked as soon as we slid into the backseat of the car. Her voice was light, but there was a sharp undertone she couldn''t quite mask.

    I didn''t bother looking at her. "Lunch with Lina," I said, gazing out the window. The city blurred past, a mass of gray and white, reflecting my own tangled thoughts.

    In the ss, I caught Sophie''s expression shift. She thought I couldn''t see her, but I did. The slight widening of her eyes, the faint pursing of her lips ¡ª she was jealous. She tried to hide it, topose herself, but I saw it all. She always forgot that I was watching, always assumed I was too distracted to notice.

    "Since when were you and Lina so close?" Her tone dripped with fake innocence, but the tension in her voice betrayed her.

    I leaned back in my seat, pretending to think. "Well, I gave her a giftst time we met. Maybe that''s why. She invited me for lunch to repay me."

    Sophie''s face paled, and frustration shed across her features. "Be careful, mydy. Lina may have some hidden agenda. You remember how she used to be ¡ª she didn''t like you."

    "She didn''t say that she didn''t like me," I replied calmly, turning my head slightly so I could watch her squirm.

    "She didn''t have to. Her attitude was cold, distant."

    I shrugged, smiling at her with exaggerated sweetness. "Maybe, but people change. And today, she wants to get to know me better."

    "W-what?" Sophie stammered, her usual calm shattered.

    I let out a smallugh, relishing the crack in her armor. "She said I''d soon be part of her family. Isn''t that wonderful?" My words hung in the air, as heavy as the truth they carried.

    Sophie''s eyes widened in disbelief, her carefully maintained fa?ade crumbling. She couldn''t hide the venom in her voice.

    "That can''t be!"

    I raised an eyebrow, feigning curiosity. "And why not, Sophie?" My tone was smooth, daring her to speak her mind, daring her to reveal what I already knew.

    She swallowed hard, scrambling to regain herposure. "I-I mean . . . don''t trust her too much, mydy. She might have her own agenda."

    Of course, she was projecting. Sophie was the one with schemesyered beneathyers. But Lina didn''t need to hide behind plots or secrets. She held all the power ¡ª unlike Sophie, who clung to hers like it could slip through her fingers at any moment.

    I smiled at her, tapping her shoulder lightly. "I guess we''ll find out, won''t we?"

    And find out we did.

    When we arrived at the private sushi restaurant owned by the Fay family, I could feel Sophie stiffen beside me. She was expecting something, but not this.

    I hadn''t expected it either.

    The moment we stepped inside, I froze. My eyesnded on Lina, sitting serenely on the tatami floor, surrounded by an elegant spread of food. But it wasn''t just her.

    Lina smiled sweetly, an innocent look that I knew better than to trust. "I brought a gift," she said, gesturing to her brother.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    || A/N ||

    We will be going premium on this chapter. I hope you will still support the story.

    Give PS, GT, reviews,ments, and gift for extra Bonus Chapter

    Thank you! ??

 Chapter 22: Shattered Reflections

    Cole Fay was the kind of man whose presence dominated the room before he even spoke.

    His silver hair, the same striking shade as his father''s, shimmered under the soft lighting, casting an almost ethereal glow around him.

    It was impossible to look away ¡ª the contrast of his sharp, handsome features against the mundane world around him made everything else seem to fade, dimming inparison to his radiance.

    His eyes, those piercing blue eyes, cut through the air with a gaze that could melt hearts and shatter defenses in an instant. They weren''t just eyes; they were like cold fire, burning with an intensity that made your pulse race, yet cool enough to freeze you in ce.

    One look from him felt like beingid bare, every secret exposed under that prating stare.

    He wasn''t wearing anything remarkable ¡ª just a simple, casual outfit ¡ª but the clothes couldn''t hide the raw power that radiated from him.

    There was a grace to the way he moved, an effortless confidence that made even the most unremarkable gesture seem deliberate andmanding.

    His posture alone was enough to make others feel insignificant, as though the weight of his authority pressed down on the very air around him.

    Handsome didn''t even begin to describe Cole Fay. He was beyond that ¡ª he was maic, overwhelming in his perfection, a force of nature wrapped in human form.

    You couldn''t just look at him ¡ª you

    felt

    him, as if his very presence had the ability to pull you in, drowning you in the sheer weight of his existence.

    Cole Fay, the very man who cast shadows over the lives of everyone around him, was seated beside Lina. His presence wasmanding, even in the casual setting, his eyes sharp as they met mine.

    My heart skipped a beat ¡ª not from fear, but from the shock of seeing him again.

    The memories rushed back like a tidal wave, crashing against the walls I''d built to contain them. I took a deep breath, forcing it past the tight knot of anger boiling inside me, threatening to spill over.

    In that moment, all the striking beauty in the world couldn''t dull the rage burning in my chest. His handsome face, the piercing eyes that once made my heart flutter, now only ignited a storm of fury.

    Any feelings I once harbored, any admiration or affection, had evaporated the day he betrayed me. The day he turned his back when I needed him the most.

    That moment reyed in my mind, sharp and unforgiving. The trust I had in him shattered like ss, the pieces still cutting into me, leaving scars I couldn''t hide.

    And now, standing before him, all the charm, all the perfection he embodied meant nothing. Not anymore. All I saw was a man who had broken me at my weakest.

    Sophie''s mouth fell open, the shock written all over her face. I, however, kept myposure, even as my anger boiled over.

    "Is the surprise not to your liking?" Lina''s voice broke the silence, her expression apologetic.

    Had my anger been that obvious?

    I dug my nails into my palms, forcing a smile that barely masked the storm within. "Ah, no. Sorry, I just didn''t expect . . .

    this

    ."

    Lina chuckled softly. "I went through all the trouble to bring my brother here."

    "You mean trick me," Cole''s deep, smooth voice cut through the air like a de, making me flinch. It felt like years since I hadst heard him speak, and the sound sent a rush of emotions crashing into me.

    "Come, sit." Lina gestured to the low table.

    Before I could move, Sophie rushed to sit in front of Cole, like she owned the space. She might have been the truedy, but right now, I was supposed to be the one at the head of the table.

    Lina blinked, momentarily taken aback, but quickly masked her irritation at Sophie''s action. I took my ce across from her, opposite Cole.

    I hadn''t expected to see him so soon. In fact, I''d hoped to avoid him entirely. But here he was ¡ª Lina''s so-called "

    gift

    ."

    Too bad. I wasn''t amused. I was irritated.

    "I have good news, Eve," Lina began as we started eating. "Cole has some free time this afternoon. The two of you can practice the dance together."

    Cole remained silent, focusing on his food, while I felt my appetite vanish. "I''m sorry, but I''ve got a lot going on this afternoon."

    Lina looked shocked, as if I''d pped her.

    Cole paused mid-bite, his gaze briefly flickering toward me.

    Sophie''s mouth fell open in disbelief.

    I knew what they were thinking. The old me would have jumped at the chance to spend any time with Cole, let alone practice something as intimate as a dance.

    But now? I didn''t want to be near him. I didn''t even want to breathe the same air as him.

    Sophie, of course, couldn''t resist inserting herself into the conversation. "Mydy, if you''re busy this afternoon, perhaps I could stand in for you. Lady Sophia said that this dance is very important, and I could practice with Master Cole and teach youter. What do you think?"

    I shrugged, indifferent. "Go ahead."

    Sophie''s face lit up, but the tter of Cole''s utensils hitting the table shattered the brief moment of excitement.

    Without sparing her a nce, he wiped his mouth casually and muttered, "If you''re going to send someone else, then so will I. It''s a waste of time."

    The color drained from Sophie''s face, her lips pressing tight in embarrassment.

    Cole directly said that she was a waste of time. Who wouldn''t get embarrassed?

    I couldn''t help but smirk. That was Cole ¡ª relentless and blunt, no matter who was on the receiving end.

    "Don''t be like that, Cole," Lina reprimanded him gently. "Eve''s eighteenth birthday is fast approaching. What will you two do if you haven''t rehearsed the final dance?"

    "It''s fine," I interrupted, waving my hand dismissively. "We can just cancel that part."

    Lina''s eyes widened in shock.

    Cole paused again, this time his gaze lingering on me for a second longer, as if searching for something in my expression.

    Sophie, on the other hand, shot to her feet, her face flushed.

    "You can''t!"

 Chapter 23: Shattered Facades

    Sophie''s face flushed with panic, her voice trembling as she spoke. "I-I mean, it''s the most important part of the event. You can''t just cancel it! Lady Sophia would never allow it."

    Her desperation was palpable. It wasn''t about tradition or etiquette; it was about her own dreams.

    Sophie had been waiting for this moment, anticipating the chance to stand in the spotlight with Cole Fay ¡ª the most handsome, eligible bachelor in the entire world.

    She wanted this dance, this perfect fairy tale, more than anything.

    But me? I couldn''t care less about that dream anymore.

    That life¡ª

    that

    person

    ¡ªwas gone.

    ~Rriinnggg!~

    Finally!

    I''d texted Michael ir earlier, asking him to call me, saying that it was an urgent matter, and now, as my phone buzzed in my hand, I couldn''t have been more relieved.

    It was the perfect excuse.

    I shot to my feet, pretending to be startled. "What? Right now? I''ll be there immediately."

    "Wait, what are you talking about?" Michael''s voice on the other end was puzzled. "You told me to¡ª"

    "I''m on my way," I interrupted hastily, cutting him off and feigning urgency.

    "Are you messing with me?"

    Ignoring his confusion, I looked apologetically at Lina. "Sorry, Lina. Something urgent just came up."

    She blinked, still caught off guard by my sudden shift. "Oh . . . alright, of course. Sorry for asking you out so suddenly."

    I gave her a bright smile, doing my best to mask the turmoil beneath. "Don''t worry about it. Let''s do lunch another time, just the two of us?"

    Before anyone could say another word, I turned on my heel and hurried out the door, leaving Sophie stunned behind me.

    The second I stepped outside, a breath of relief escaped me, but it wasn''t long before I heard Sophie''s voice echoing from behind.

    "Mydy! Where are you going?"

    I didn''t bother turning around, waving my hand dismissively. "I have somewhere to be. You go on ahead."

    I wasn''t interested in hearing her reply as I casually gged down a cab. Once inside, I nced at the side mirror and saw her hurriedly climb into our car, instructing the driver to follow me.

    A small smirk yed on my lips.

    If she wants to follow me so badly, then so be it.

    "North Star Mall," I told the cab driver.

    The man nodded and pulled away, heading toward the bustling shopping center.

    I had no intention of meeting Michael¡ªhe''d done his job. No, I had other ns for Sophie. If she wanted to trail after me, I''d lead her into a long, tiring day of shopping, spending her father''s money on things she could only dream of.

    Let her chase me through the endless maze of luxury stores. Let her watch me enjoy the life she so desperately wanted to im for herself.

    ===??===

    Back at the restaurant, Lina sat in stunned silence, still trying to process Eve''s abrupt departure. She turned to Cole, her brow furrowed.

    "Did something happen between you two?" she asked cautiously.

    Cole''s expression remained impassive, but his silence spoke volumes.

    "What are you talking about?" he finally replied, though his tonecked conviction.

    Regarding Eve, he had always treated her with the same cold indifference he showed to everyone else, so he couldn''t figure out what part Lina was referring to when she implied he''d done something to upset her.

    To him, he hadn''t changed ¡ª he had never shown Eve any warmth or kindness, never given her false hope.

    So why did she look at him today with such anger, such hurt, as if he had crossed some invisible line?

    Lina''s eyes narrowed. "Surely I''m not the only one who noticed how she looked at you just now. It was like . . . like you''d killed her dog or something."

    Cole didn''t respond, his gaze drifting back to his cup as he took a slow sip of tea. "She doesn''t have a dog."

    Lina leaned closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Could she have finallye to her senses and stopped chasing after you?"

    For a brief second, the faintest crack appeared in Cole''s stoic facade. His hand tightened ever so slightly around his teacup, but he quickly recovered, his expression unreadable.

    He said nothing, but Lina saw it¡ªthe subtle tension in his posture, the way his eyes flickered for just a moment.

    The truth was, Eve''s absence these past few days hadn''t gone unnoticed. It surprised him, unsettled him even. He had grown so used to her constant presence¡ªher persistence, her teasing, her tireless efforts to win his attention¡ªthat her sudden disappearance felt like a void he couldn''t quite ce.

    It

    should

    have been a relief. He should have been d she was finally leaving him alone, finally giving him peace.

    But the silence she left behind was heavier than he expected.

    He refused to acknowledge it¡ªrefused to admit that a part of him

    missed

    her presence, missed the way she always hovered around him, drawing his attention whether he liked it or not.

    It wasn''t love. Just maybe difort at the sudden shift.

    But the truth gnawed at him, a small, irritating seed of difort that grew each time he realized she wasn''t there.

    And then . . . there was the anger.

    That sh of fury in Eve''s eyes when she looked at him today, the way her voice had trembled, not with affection or admiration, but with something darker¡ªsomething cold and unforgiving.

    It sparked an unfamiliar emotion deep within him, one he couldn''t quite name, but he didn''t like it.

    He didn''t like the way it stirred him, the way it made his chest tighten with something like guilt, something like regret.

    Cole set his cup down with a soft clink and reached for the bottle of wine on the table. Without a word, he poured himself a ss, the liquid swirling dark and rich as it filled the cup. He raised it to his lips, taking a long, deliberate gulp, trying to drown the strange sensation rising in him.

    Across the table, Lina chuckled knowingly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, well . . . someone''s affected," she teased.

    Cole shot her a sharp look. "Shut up. I''m not."

    But Lina only chuckled, leaning back in her seat, clearly entertained by his difort. "You might be able to fool yourself, but you can''t fool me, brother."

    Cole said nothing, his jaw tightening as he downed the rest of his drink, the burn of the alcohol doing little to quell the turmoil inside him.

 Chapter 24: Reckless Hearts and Shattered Pride

    I''d been so consumed with everything else that I almost forgot¡ªI was still a student.

    A high school senior in the final stretch of my fourth year, hanging by a thread.

    It wasn''t until a notice from one of my teachers arrived, summoning me back to school, that I remembered.

    How long had I been absent? Days? Weeks? I couldn''t recall, and frankly, I didn''t care.

    I was on the verge of being expelled anyway. It was inevitable, just as much as the fact that I wouldn''t be finishing high school. I had bigger ns.

    In six months, I''d be gone, my old life left behind.

    Still, the thought of my school reaching out to my parents now was a hassle I couldn''t afford.

    Sullivan and Sophia were too wrapped up in their own affairs to even notice I existed at the moment, but that could change.

    Sophie had probably already told them about my extended absence, her way of making sure that I was monitored.

    But even with that, they didn''t care. They didn''t care if I showed up for sses or vanished into thin air.

    I was a footnote in their lives.

    Yet I couldn''t push my luck. Sullivan may not care about me personally, but my reputation was another story.

    If that started to crumble, he would intervene, and I couldn''t afford that¡ªnot when I was so close to my goal.

    I was on the brink of securing everything I''d worked for. Hundred Millions were within reach, and I couldn''t have Sullivan breathing down my neck, ruining it all.

    No, I couldn''t let them drag me back into their world, not when I was on the verge of breaking free.

    Not when my real life was just beginning.

    A knock on my door broke the silence, signaling that Sophie was already outside, waiting for me.

    I barely nced at myself in the mirror. Just a in white shirt, some jeans, and my Dior tote slung over my shoulder. That would do. No need to impress anyone. Not anymore.

    When I opened the door, Sophie stood there, dressed as impably as ever in a flowing white sundress that entuated her perfect, doll-like features.

    Even in her so-called disguise as a maid, she made sure to maintain her polished image, carefully curating how the world saw her¡ªwhile secretly tarnishing mine.

    She never missed an opportunity to undermine me. Sophie knew exactly how to manipte our ssmates, subtly turning them against me, whispering little things here and there to make them side with her, mock me. And it worked.

    "Mydy, I''m d you''re finally going to school today," she said with her usual sickly-sweet smile. "Everyone''s been so worried about you, especially the teachers."

    I let out a small, bitterugh, the corners of my mouth twisting up in a smirk. "Yeah, I bet. Worried enough to expel me if I miss one more ss."

    I brushed past her and headed for the car without another word.

    The ride to school was quiet, though I could feel Sophie''s gaze flickering toward me, always watching, always plotting. It was no surprise that she and I were ssmates¡ªit wasn''t umon in high society for maids, servants, or assistants to attend prestigious schools under the guise of students, serving the young masters anddies while keeping an eye on them.

    By the time we arrived, it was still early, but I could feel the tension the moment I stepped out of the car.

    The second I walked through the school gates, the whispers started. Everyone fell silent for a brief moment as their eyes locked onto me, and then the hushed murmurs began, spreading like wildfire. I felt their stares, burning into me as if I were some spectacle they''d alle to gawk at.

    The guys eyed me from head to toe, their gazes lingering a little too long, while the girls shot me sideways nces, rolling their eyes, and whispering among themselves.

    "So, she actually showed up?"

    "I thought she dropped out."

    "Doesn''t she feel embarrassed after what happened? She should''ve just stayed home."

    "You mean that stunt with Cole? God, it was humiliating."

    The words hung in the air, and I could practically feel them crawling under my skin. Of course. It always came back to

    that

    . I almost forgot about that.

    Just a few months ago before I went back to the past, I had been at one of Sullivan''s grand gs¡ªhis usual ostentatious disy of wealth and power. Everyone who was anyone had been there, including Cole. And I, like a fool as always, had made a scene.

    I hadn''t meant for things to spiral the way they had. It was just one drink too many. One misstep on my part. But I''d embarrassed myself in front of everyone.

    I had walked up to Cole¡ªbold, reckless, and stupid¡ªand asked him to dance in front of the entire party. And he . . . he had rejected me as expected.

    Not just quietly, not discreetly, but coldly, publicly, with a sharp voice and dismissive wave of his hand.

    The entire room had turned to look at me, their eyes wide with amusement, waiting for the fallout.

    I could still hear the snickers, feel the weight of their judgment. My face had burned with shame, and in my desperate attempt to salvage what little dignity I had left, I''d stumbled out of the ballroom, nearly tripping over my own feet in the process.

    And now here I was, walking into school like nothing had happened, like I wasn''t still the punchline of some cruel joke.

    As I made my way down the hall, I could feel the eyes on me, hear the whispers growing louder with every step.

    "She asked Cole to dance, and he dismissed her away."

    "Can you believe she actually thought he''d say yes? Just because they''re engage?"

    "It was pathetic. She just stood there, frozen, like a deer in headlights."

    "Doesn''t she get it? Cole never like her. The marriage thing, I''m sure it just their family."

    The words cut deep, each one like a knife twisting in my gut. Not because of the embarrassment but because I feel bad for my past self.

    I kept walking, head held high, refusing to let them see how much it hurt. Refusing to let them solicit a reaction from me.

    I wasn''t the same girl I used to be. I wasn''t the na?ve, desperate girl who believed in fairy tales and happy endings.

    I was someone else now. Someone stronger. Someone colder.

    And I''d show them.

    All of them.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    || A/N ||

    Hey everyone!

    Apologies for the recent erratic update schedule¡ªthings have been pretty busy on my end. But don''t worry, regr chapters will resume starting October 1st, just in time for the MGS!

    Please continue supporting the story with Power Stones, Golden Tickets, reviews,ments, and gifts. Your support keeps the story alive and means the world to me! ??

    P.S. There won''t be any updates this weekend as I''ll be traveling. But rest assured, we''ll be back to regr updates next month. Thank you all for your patience and understanding!

 Chapter 25: Whispered Lies in the Restroom

    It was between sses, the halls bustling with students heading to their next lesson that I had slipped into the restroom, hoping to have a moment of peace before the next period.

    When I entered one of the stalls, I soon heard familiar voices filtering through the air¡ªa sharp giggle, followed by a hushed but excited whisper.

    Sophie''s voice.

    I stayed still, my hand freezing on thetch. There were a few other girls in the restroom, their voices echoing off the tile, and I quickly realized it was Guinevere and herckeys.

    Being one of the wealthiest families in the city, Guinevere carried herself with the same arrogance that all the elite students at our school did.

    But of course, her family still ranked beneath the Rosettes. That didn''t stop her from acting like she owned the ce.

    And why should it? I never retaliated.

    My silence gave her the confidence to keep pushing me around, not physically, but emotionally. Little remarks, subtle jabs¡ªeach one a dagger to my reputation.

    No one saw it, but I felt it every day. She knew how to strike just enough to hurt without leaving any visible scars.

    I couldn''t escape it. School had be a battlefield, and I was the one losing ground, step by step. If I ever dared to bring it up to Sophia or Sullivan, they''d dismiss it as unnecessary drama.

    "Don''t cause trouble,"

    they''d say.

    "Focus on what''s important."

    Of course, they didn''t care. I wasn''t really their child.

    Just a piece on their board, someone to be moved around as needed.

    "I

    hate

    to say it," Sophie''s voice began, full of that sickening sweetness she always carried, "but Eve just keeps pushing it with young master Cole, you know? I feel sorry for the guy."

    Sophie had a gift¡ªshe knew exactly how to stir the pot, especially when it came to gossip. She could manipte rumors like a puppeteer pulling strings, setting the stage for the perfect fallout.

    And when it came to Cole Fay and his cousins, she knew exactly how to wield their names like weapons.

    They were the dream of every girl in school¡ªhandsome, devastatingly wealthy, with the kind of power that made everyone else feel small. Girls whispered about them in the halls, their every move sparking fantasies and envy alike.

    What more could anyone want? They were untouchable. Unreachable.

    And Sophie, of course, knew how to use that to her advantage, turning admiration intopetition, friendships into rivalries. She never missed a chance to pit them against each other, all with that sweet, innocent smile on her face, as if butter wouldn''t melt in her mouth.

    And since I was the supposed fianc¨¦e of Cole Fay, every woman''s envy was fixated on me. They couldn''t wait to rip me apart at the slightest misstep.

    I could feel it¡ªthe weight of their jealousy, their anticipation for the moment I''d stumble. They were like vultures, circling, waiting for the kill.

    I couldn''t me them, though. It was also my fault. Before, I

    was

    just that crazy girl chasing after Cole, obsessing over a man who had no interest in me.

    I didn''t focus on myself, didn''t care about my own strength or worth. I was blinded by the fantasy, running after someone who saw me as nothing more than an inconvenience.

    And that made me an easy target¡ªmy strength buried beneath the image of a lovesick, crazed girl.

    Guinevere snickered, "Like, does she

    really

    think they''re still engaged? Everyone knows that was just a family arrangement. Everyone knows that Cole only

    tolerated

    her."

    "Oh, absolutely," Sophie sighed, her voice dripping with false sympathy, her eyes glinting as she spoke. "I really feel for Lina, you know? She''s always so patient, so gracious, but Eve . . . well, she made aplete scene during dance practice the other day."

    Sophie leaned in, lowering her voice to a conspiratorial whisper. "She actually said, in front of everyone, that she

    wanted

    Cole and not Lina to practice, after Lina said that her brother was busy. Can you believe it? Poor Lina, standing there, trying to keep herposure while she made such a spectacle. It''s honestly heartbreaking, the way Eve behaves sometimes . . ."

    There was a pause, and the other girls leaned in closer. Sophie loved dragging her audience along for her tales.

    "Last week, during dance practice? Eve practically begged Cole to rehearse with her," Sophie continued, her voice hushed but dripping with false sympathy. "You should''ve seen Lina''s face . . . She was so irritated. But of course, Eve

    insisted

    . You know how she is."

    "Wait, are you serious?" One of the other girls gasped. "Eve

    begged

    him?"

    "I shouldn''t say too much," Sophie replied with a soft, almost regretful sigh. "I don''t want to make her look bad. She''s . . . going through a lot, you know? But it''s hard not to feel sorry for Lina. Eve is just making things so

    awkward

    for everyone."

    "Wow, no wonder Lina''s been distant from her," Guinevere added, clearly buying into the lie. "I feel sorry for you for having to attend such a woman. She has no ss at all. She makes everyone in our status look bad."

    Sophie gave a delicateugh, like she was trying to downy her own involvement. "I''m sure Eve doesn''t

    mean

    to cause trouble. She just . . . well, you know. She''s probably just feeling lonely. But honestly, I think she''s making it harder for everyone."

    The girls fell into a chorus of agreement, each one taking Sophie''s words as gospel, spreading the poisonous narrative even further.

    Behind the stall door, my fingers tightened on the metal handle. I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to remain silent.

    I knew Sophie had been trying to turn people against me, but hearing it firsthand, knowing how effortlessly she spun lies, was like a punch to the gut.

    And the worst part? Sophie had done it so innocently, painting herself as a concerned friend, all while digging the knife deeper into my back.

    It was why I hadn''t suspected her before¡ªSophie was always so subtle, always so sweet on the surface, never the type to get her hands dirty.

    But now, I saw through her act. This time, I wouldn''t let the whispers and lies go unchecked.

    Not anymore.

    The best way to deal with bullies? You strike back.

    BaaAmM!

 Chapter 26: Breaking the Silence

    BaAaMm!

    I mmed the door open, the sound echoing like thunder in the bathroom as I stepped out, my gaze locking onto the four women huddled by the mirror.

    Theirughter died in their throats as they turned to face me, stunned into silence.

    I squared my shoulders, chin high, and walked right up to them, each step deliberate.

    "Got something to say to my face?" I said, voice cold and beamed sarcastically. "Go on, don''t be shy. Continue your conversation."

    This time, I wasn''t backing down.

    Sophie''s face went pale, her usual confidence faltering as she stammered. "E-Eve . . . how long have you been there?"

    I shed her a sweet smile, but my voice was ice-cold. "Long enough to hear you spinning lies about me, iming I made a spectacle of myself to dance with Colest week."

    Her face drained of all color. She knew what really happened that day. And she knew I knew.

    Guinevere stepped forward, her lips curling into a sneer. "Lies?" She scoffed, crossing her arms. "Plu-ease, Eve. We know you well enough to believe every word Sophie said."

    I casually ced a hand on my waist, meeting her re with one of my own. "Oh, really? Were you there? Did you see what actually happened, or are you just running your mouth without checking some facts?"

    I could see the shock ripple through them¡ªthe looks on Guinevere''s and the other girls'' faces. They weren''t expecting this. They were used to the old me, the one who''d let their venomous words slide, believing they weren''t worth my attention.

    But not today.

    I had ignored their bullying for too long, thinking they were beneath me, unworthy of my time. But now, I realized¡ªignoring them only gave them power.

    No more. I wasn''t just going to let them drag my name through the mud any longer. I would defend myself, something I''d failed to do in the past.

    Guinevere let out a scoff, crossing her arms. "And what, you have proof to deny Sophie''s ims?"

    "Oh, I do," I said with a smirk, locking eyes with her.

    Sophie''s face twisted in panic, her eyes wide like they might pop from her head. "E-Eve, y-you . . . what are you talking¡ª"

    "That''s

    Lady

    Eve

    to you, servant," I corrected her coldly. "Don''t forget your ce. You''re my maid, so act like it." You''re still my maid right now, so I would take advantage of it.

    One of the girls from behind Guinevere red at me, her voice dripping with disdain. "You really are a bitch. Treating Sophie like this . . . so inhuman."

    Iughed, slow and deliberate. "Oh, really? So you''d let your maid gossip about you behind your back, lie about you, and tear down your reputation?"

    The girl''s mouth snapped shut, silenced by the weight of my words. "I didn''t realize you had the habit of treating your servants like equals¡ªsharing your meals and your bed with them after you heard them talk shit behind your back." My voice dripped with sarcasm, the sting unmistakable.

    I knew the truth. They treated their servants far worse. They were even being physical with them.

    I wasn''t demeaning the role of a maid, but I was speaking the truth. Most wealthy families didn''t treat their servants as anything more than servants¡ªcertainly not as friends or acquaintance. I was actually nice, but not that

    nice

    to let this slide anymore.

    "Do the two of you need reminding?" I stepped forward, and the girls behind Guinevere shrank back. "I am still the Lady of the Rosette family."

    My voice sharpened like a de, cutting through the tension in the air.

    Guinevere struggled to maintain her pride, but I saw it¡ªthe subtle crack in her fa?ade. The other girls pressed their lips together, stunned into silence, while Sophie stood frozen, still too shocked to react.

    I offered them a sickly sweet smile. "So, next time you feel like gossiping about my life, you can just ask me directly, and I''ll tell you. No need to talk shit behind my back, mm-k?"

    Guinevere lifted her chin defiantly. "Don''t be so arrogant. So what if you''re a Rosette? I''m from the Bernard family line."

    I raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "Oh, right. The

    Bernard

    family line. How silly of me to forget. And remind me¡ªhow much influence do you actually have, being from a

    branch

    family? Do you even have any shares in the Bernard Company?"

    It wasmon knowledge that the branch families held little powerpared to the main line. Their only options were to eliminate the main family, start their own sessful ventures, or marry into wealth. And it was this hunger for power that led me to be here¡ªbecause the Rosette branch family would do anything to take control.

    Guinevere''s face flushed crimson, her Achilles'' heel exposed. She

    hated

    when anyone reminded her of her branch status.

    "Bitch! What did you say?!" she spat, her temper ring as she swung her hand toward me.

    I caught her wrist effortlessly, stopping the p inches from my face. She didn''t know I was well-versed in martial arts and self-defense, trained alongside Cole since young. I''d spent years perfecting my skills, wanting to impress him¡ªthough I never quite measured up to his level and in his eyes.

    With a swift motion, I threw her hand aside and pped her across the face.

    Guinevere''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Y-you pped me!"

    "You would''ve pped me first," I said calmly before turning to the other girls, delivering swift, measured ps to each of them.

    Tears welled in their eyes. "What are you doing? We neverid a hand on you!" one of them cried.

    "Consider it repayment for all the trash you''ve spoken behind my back. Be grateful I''m not collecting on the four years you''ve ruined my reputation with your lies. Since we''re graduating soon, let this be ourst conversation. And don''t even

    think

    about talking behind my back again, or you''ll get more than just a p."

    I didn''t want to deal with these girls anymore. After all, I would disappear soon. I just wanted to defend myself and nothing more. I felt satisfied, and this was long overdue.

    I turned to leave but stopped in the doorway, spinning around with a smile. "Oh, and one more thing¡ªdon''t bother telling anyone about this." I didn''t want to get trouble with the teachers and principal after all.

    I pulled out my phone, ying the recording of their gossip. The color drained from their faces.

    "Or else . . .

 Chapter 27: Just Another Stranger in the Crowd

    In high society, gossip was a double-edged sword. It was one thing to whisper in shadows, but if anyone found out, especially men of power, it could destroy a woman''s prospects.

    No one wanted a wife who schemed and backstabbed. And these girls, still on the hunt for eligible suitors, knew all too well how easily their reputation could be ruined if the recording circted around campus.

    Their reputations would be shattered, and the other women harboring grudges against them would seize the opportunity to blow the situation out of proportion, using it to elevate themselves.

    With Guinevere''s well-known status as a school bully, it wasn''t just me she had made enemies with¡ªthere were plenty of others waiting for a chance to take her down.

    "Eve! You dare!" Guinevere shouted, fury trembling in her voice.

    I smiled, cold and unyielding. "Yes, I

    dare

    ." With that, I turned on my heel and walked out, leaving them speechless, their mouths hanging open in stunned silence.

    I stormed out of the room, my pulse still pounding from the confrontation, but barely seconds passed before I heard hurried footsteps behind me.

    "Wait! Eve¡ªLady Eve!" Sophie called out, breathless as she caught up to me.

    I stopped but didn''t turn around. "What?"

    She swallowed hard, trying to catch her breath before speaking again. "D-do you really have proof about that dance with Cole?"

    I nced over my shoulder, a sweet yet chilling smile ying on my lips. "Oh, yes. Would you like me to send it to Guinevere and the others? I''m sure they''d love to find out you''ve been lying to their faces this whole time. You know what''ll happen to you once they realize, right?"

    She might be the truedy of the Rosette but right now, she was only a maid.

    Sophie''s face paled, and she sucked in a deep breath. Her voice wavered as she stammered, "Mydy, I''m really sorry for what I said. But . . . I only did it because of you."

    I turned fully toward her, my eyebrow arching. "Oh? Is that so?" My voice was sharp with sarcasm. "Leave it to you to destroy my reputation and act like you''re doing me a favor. Do I look like an idiot to you?"

    Sophie clenched her fists, desperation shing in her eyes. "You don''t believe me, but I swear, I did it to protect you, mydy."

    I crossed my arms, my patience wearing thin. "Go on, then. Enlighten me." I want to hear what story she made up this time.

    "Guinevere and the others . . . they''re nning something, something

    worse

    . They hate you, Lady Eve. Especially Guinevere¡ªshe''s obsessed with Cole, and she''s furious that he even nced in your direction. They were going to sabotage you, humiliate you in front of everyone, to make sure you never stood a chance with him. I¡ªI only spread those rumors to keep their attention on me. If they knew that Cole wasn''t interested in you, you wouldn''t be their target."

    Wow. She could really be a writer with how she could weaves stories.

    She took a shaky step forward, her eyes wide and pleading, voice trembling with desperation. I knew it was fake though, and I bet that she couldn''t wait to pull my hairs out inside.

    "I know you don''t trust me, but I swear, I was trying to protect you! I was

    terrified

    of what they''d do if you got too close to Cole. That''s why I said all those things¡ªso she''d be appeased, so she wouldn''t turn her full wrath on you!"

    Sophie''s desperate face cracked, but mine broke into a smile. I couldn''t help it. Laughter bubbled up from my chest, spilling out uncontrobly. "Wow. Did you hear yourself?" I pped my hands, slow and mocking. "Truly, the

    perfect

    white lotus. You''re an expert at saving yourself. No wonder you''ve wrapped everyone around your little finger."

    Her expression shifted from pitiful to furious in an instant, the mask slipping as anger shed across her face. But just as quickly, it vanished when a group of students passed by, their eyes catching our tense exchange.

    Like clockwork, Sophie''s tears welled up, and she sniffled pitifully, drawing in the gullible boys who rushed tofort her like she was some fragile flower.

    "Eve, what have you done to your maid?"

    "Just because she works for you doesn''t mean you can treat her like this!"

    "How cruel can you be?"

    The whispers buzzed around me as more people took notice. Their eyes, full of judgment, bored into me, but I didn''t bother exining myself. What was the point? They''d already made up their minds to make me the viin.

    I turned to leave, my patience long gone, when one of the boys grabbed my wrist. Though I''d acted out of desperation before by constantly clinging to Cole, in truth, I hated being touched¡ªespecially by boys.

    Without a second thought, I twisted my arm free and mmed the boy to the ground with ease. Gasps filled the air, and even Sophie forgot her tears, staring wide-eyed at the sudden scene.

    I red down at the boy as he groaned, struggling to rise. "Y-You b¡ª"

    His words died in his throat when my stiletto dagger shed out, stopping just inches from his face, its de gleaming dangerously.

    "Don''t. Touch. Me."

    The boy paled, trembling on the ground, and I continued walking, the crowd parting around me in stunned silence.

    As I strode away, my steps faltered when I caught sight of someone standing at the edge of the hallway¡ªa figure whose presence seemed to overwhelm the space around him. Cole.

    He was leaning casually against the wall, dressed simply in a light grey polo and ck pants, yet somehow hemanded attention without even trying. My heart skipped, not from longing, but from sheer frustration.

    What the hell was *

    he

    doing here? Shouldn''t he be at Harvard?

    Then I noticed the man standing beside him, equally tall and handsome, with darker skin and mischievous amethyst eyes. A flirtatious grin yed on his lips, and I immediately recognized him¡ªZachary Johnson.

    Of course. The Johnsons and Fays were practically family, two of the wealthiest and most powerful in the world. They were cousins. Zachary''s sister, E, attended this school too, so naturally, they must be here for her.

    But my blood boiled when my gazended on Cole again. Without a second nce, I flipped my hair as the wind caught it and walked right past him, as if he didn''t exist.

    I could practically feel the shock ripple through the crowd, their mouths dropping open in disbelief. They''d expected me to throw myself into his arms like before, but they were dead wrong.

    I hated Cole. I wasn''t that girl anymore.

    And as far as I was concerned, he was just another stranger in the crowd.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    || A/N ||

    We will have stable updates this month as MGS starts.

    ??I need your support to keep the story going

    Give PS, GT, reviews, and gifts to receive

    BONUS

    Chapters

    .

    Every 100 PS = 1 Bonus Chapter

    Every 50 GT = 1 Bonus Chapter

    Every Super Gift = 1 Bonus Chapter

    MAX of 2-4 Bonus Chapters a day. The remaining will be posted on the next day.

    Love you all ??

 Chapter 28: Shattered Expectations

    E was minding her own business, scrolling through random short videos on her phone, giggling softly at the absurdity of some of them.

    The restroom was her one refuge, the only space left where she could breathe without being surrounded by ssmates, admirers, or social climbers who clung to her every move.

    It was peaceful¡ªuntil the door swung open and a group of girls stormed in, gossiping loudly, shattering her moment of solitude.

    She let out an annoyed sigh.

    Of all ces. Couldn''t they find somewhere else to air their dirtyundry?

    As their voices filled the room, E perked up. Their conversation wasn''t just mindless gossip; it was about

    Eve Rosette,

    her cousin Cole''s fianc¨¦e.

    E rolled her eyes.

    Of course, they''re talking about her.

    Eve had always been a subject of controversy, her name frequently entangled with drama.

    E wasn''t particrly fond of her¡ªmostly indifferent, really. Eve was just another pretty face vying for Cole''s attention, chasing him with relentless devotion for years. E didn''t me her; Cole Fay was a catch, after all, and Eve had been head over heels for as long as E could remember. Admirable, perhaps. But irritating all the same.

    Still, E wasn''t invested enough to care. She leaned back against the stall, contemting how long she should wait before leaving. She didn''t want the awkwardness of those girls realizing she''d heard everything.

    Just then, a loud

    bang

    echoed through the room, causing E to flinch.

    What on earth?

    Amanding voice followed. "Got something to say to my face? Go on, don''t be shy. Continue your conversation."

    E''s breath hitched. She knew that voice. It was Eve.

    So she''s here.

    A grin tugged at E''s lips.

    This should be good.

    Eve''s entrance was unexpected, and the tension in the room thickened. E could practically feel the girls freezing in ce, caught like deer in headlights. From her hidden corner, E could hear the sharp retort in Eve''s tone, followed by the sudden, unmistakable sound of a p.

    E''s eyes widened in surprise.

    Eve pped them?

    She stifled augh, her hand covering her mouth as her shoulders shook.

    So she does have a backbone after all.

    As Eve stormed out, leaving a lingering warning, E couldn''t help but admire her. She always thought Eve was all sh and no fire¡ªtoo haughty and above others to bother with petty squabbles.

    But this. . . this was different. Eve was aplete badass.

    "That

    bitch

    !" Guinevere screeched. "I''ll make her pay! Mark my words, she''ll regret this!"

    E sighed, contemting her next move. She didn''t want to walk out and face them after all that drama, but her phone buzzed in her hand, interrupting her thoughts. It was a call from her brother, Zachary. He was waiting for her outside, along with Cole.

    Great timing.

    Reluctantly, E pushed the stall door open. The sound made Guinevere freeze, her anger shifting into fear. "Who''s there?!" she snapped. "How dare you eavesdrop! Show yourself, or you''ll regret it!"

    E stepped into view, and the girls'' faces paled as they realized who it was.

    Standing before them was none other than

    E Fay Johnson

    , the youngest heiress to the Johnson fortune¡ªthe secondrgest corporation in the world, just beneath the Fays.

    She was a sight to behold, her shoulder-length blonde curls bouncing with every step, her emerald eyes gleaming with a mischievous spark. Her presence alone seemed to light up the dull bathroom, casting a shadow over the gossipers.

    Guinevere''s voice faltered. "L-Lady E . . ."

    E smiled sweetly as she casually washed her hands, her back to the group. "Did you threaten me just now?" she asked, her tone calm but carrying a dangerous undertone.

    The girls instantly bowed, their heads low, not daring to meet her gaze. "N-no! We wouldn''t dare! Please, forgive us! We didn''t know it was you!"

    E chuckled softly. "Rx. I won''t bother with gossipers. It''s beneath me." Her smile lingered as she dried her hands, her eyes flicking to the mirror before she turned to leave, the tension in the room thick enough to cut.

    But before she stepped out, she cast them onest look¡ªa look that made them feel small, insignificant. Like insects beneath her heel.

    The girls shivered.

    E stepped out of the restroom, her phone still in hand as she walked toward the field where her brother Zachary and cousin Cole were waiting. As she rounded the corner, a scene caught her eye¡ªone that made her stop in her tracks.

    Eve stood tall and poised, her stiletto heel pressed dangerously close to a man''s cheek. The tension around her could be felt, the air thick with unease.

    Sophie was sobbing pitifully at the side, surrounded by a group of men who were trying tofort her. E didn''t need to know the details; the scene spoke for itself. Eve, it seemed, had once again shown her mettle.

    Without a word, Eve pulled her heel back, her expression cold. She didn''t linger. She simply turned on her heel and walked away, leaving everyone in stunned silence.

    E''s eyes followed Eve''s retreating figure, a spark of admiration lighting up within her. There was something somanding about the way Eve carried herself, the way she left in the wake of chaos without so much as a backward nce.

    But what truly surprised E¡ªand everyone else¡ªwas Eve''s next move.

    Cole stood nearby, his presence drawing every eyes in his tailored shirt and cks, the wind tousling his grey hair. Beside him was Zachary, equally handsome but with dark skin and a yful grin that never seemed to leave his face.

    Everyone expected Eve to falter, to rush into Cole''s arms the moment she saw him¡ªjust like she always did. But this time, she didn''t.

    Eve merely nced in Cole''s direction, her expression indifferent, before flipping her hair and walking past him as though he were nothing more than a stranger.

    The crowd gasped. Even E found her jaw dropping slightly.

    Is this really Eve?

    she thought, her mind racing to make sense of what she had just witnessed.

    As E approached her brother and cousin, she muttered under her breath, still staring after Eve''s retreating form. "Is she really Eve?"

    She was so different than before.

 Chapter 29: A Change in Her Eyes

    Cole was driving his cousins, Zachary and E, to a restaurant for lunch. The car was filled with chatter, mostly from E, who couldn''t seem to stop talking about Eve.

    "She was so cool! You should have seen her, Zach," E gushed. "I really thought she was just a lovestruck fool whotched onto Cole like a leech, but she has a sharp tongue! And get this¡ªshe beat up a boy! I didn''t expect that at all. You should''ve seen how she just nced at Cole and walked away like he was air! Honestly, I thought she was going to leap into his arms like she always does and then insist on tagging along with us to the restaurant."

    Zachary chuckled, his eyes ncing at Cole through the rearview mirror. "Yeah, I gotta admit, I always thought she was just a beautiful face obsessed with Cole. But when I saw her earlier, she seemed . . .

    different

    ."

    "Right?!" E eximed, nodding enthusiastically.

    Zachary grinned slyly. "It seems like Eve doesn''t like you anymore, Cole. Could she have finallye to her senses?"

    E giggled. "Good for her."

    Zachary, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, leaned closer to Cole. "If that''s the case, maybe I should make her my woman, huh?"

    "Brother!" E rolled her eyes, half-joking but half-serious. "You''ve already got enough women flocking around you."

    Zachary shrugged with a carefree grin. "Not my fault if theye running to me, is it?"

    Cole''s expression remained stoic, but a subtle crack formed in hisposure. His mind drifted back to the moment earlier, where he and Eve had briefly locked eyes before she frowned, flipped her hair, and walked away as if he didn''t exist.

    Her behavior over the past few days had been baffling. It was like she didn''t want anything to do with him anymore. That was a stark contrast to how she used to be¡ªconstantly calling him, showing up uninvited with gifts, and even following him around.

    She had been a relentless presence in his life, always trying to get closer. But now, Eve felt distant, like a different person entirely.

    He had initially thought she was faking it¡ªpretending to be indifferent to get his attention. But there was something about her recent demeanor that didn''t feel like an act. Every time their paths crossed now, there was an unmistakable anger in her eyes. That kind of revulsion couldn''t be fake, and it unsettled him more than he''d care to admit.

    "Do you think she''s just faking it?" E mused, half to herself.

    "Faking it?" Zachary raised an eyebrow, curious.

    "Yeah, like maybe she''s trying to get Cousin Cole''s attention by pretending she doesn''t care anymore," E said with a small chuckle. "Women used that tactic all the time."

    Zacharyughed too, but there was a glint of seriousness in his eyes. "Maybe, but did you see her face earlier? She looked furious. If she had a knife, I swear she might have stabbed Cole."

    Cole didn''t respond. He kept his eyes on the road, but the tension in his jaw gave him away. Zachary''s words lingered, making him wonder if others had noticed Eve''s anger too. He hadn''t imagined it¡ªthere was no way that kind of emotion could be faked. It radiated off her like heat from a fire.

    Zachary, noticing Cole''s silence, leaned closer, teasing but with a hint of sincerity. "Is it alright, then? If I make Eve mine? I mean, after all, you don''t like her, right?"

    Without warning, Cole mmed his foot on the brakes. The car jerked to a halt, sending Zachary flying forward, only saved by his seatbelt.

    "Are you trying to kill me?!" Zacharyined, rubbing his chest.

    "We''re here," Cole said coldly, his expression unreadable as he stared straight ahead.

    E couldn''t help but smirk knowingly and whispered to her brother, "That means no."

    Zacharyughed, shaking his head. "I was just kidding! But seriously, Cole, if you like her, you should tell her. If you don''t, then let her know. Don''t string her along, man¡ªthat''s cruel."

    Cole inhaled deeply, his knuckles whitening as he gripped the steering wheel. His eyes flicked toward Zachary, ice-cold and sharp. "I already told her I don''t like her. Years ago."

    Zachary''s eyebrows shot up, a mix of surprise and confusion crossing his face. "Oh, so . . . if that''s the case then¡ª"

    Before Zachary could finish, Cole opened the door and stormed out of the car, mming it shut behind him. The force of the m made both Zachary and E flinch.

    "Looks like you struck a nerve," E said, giving her brother a sidelong nce.

    Zachary scratched the back of his head, letting out a sigh. "What an indecisive man."

    The two exited the car and made their way into the restaurant, but the moment they stepped inside and headed to their usual table, they were both taken aback by what they saw.

    There, sitting at a corner table, was Eve. But she wasn''t alone.

    Across from her sat a man, someone neither Zachary nor E had ever seen before. He was tall, dressed in a sharp suit, with an air of confidence about him. The two were engaged in deep conversation, Eveughing at something he said. Her usual sharp demeanor was softened, reced by a rare smile that lit up her face.

    E''s eyes widened in surprise, and Zachary whistled under his breath. "Well, well . . . Looks like someone''s moved on."

    Cole, who had just entered the restaurant behind them, froze when he saw Eve. His gaze locked onto her, his body stiffening as he took in the sight of her with another man. For a moment, his face was unreadable, but then, something flickered in his eyes¡ªsomething close to anger or perhaps confusion.

    Eve, sensing eyes on her, nced up and met Cole''s gaze. There was no hesitation, no flustered look or awkwardness. Instead, she simply offered him a cool, indifferent nce, as if he were nothing more than a passing stranger. Then, without missing a beat, she turned her attention back to the man sitting across from her,pletely unfazed.

 Chapter 30: Dining with Destiny

    I arranged to meet Michael ir for lunch, our conversation today focused on the future of QuantumLyfe Technology, and I had one ce in mind¡ª

    that

    hidden gem of a sushi restaurant,

    Shinsei

    .

    It wasn''t just about the food. This small, unassuming spot, tucked away in the heart of the city, held a secret that few knew.

    I had stumbled upon it in my past life, a discovery made by sheer ident when I was craving something different from the usual high-end venues.

    The moment I walked in back then, I was captivated¡ªthe ambiance, the artistry, and the authenticity of the food was beyond anything I had ever tasted. The experience had stuck with me so deeply that, when I came back into this life, I knew I had to invest in it.

    And I did. Not for profit, but because I wanted to protect this ce I hade to love, to ensure it stayed the hidden gem it always was.

    The owners were a family of chefs who hade all the way from Japan, seeking a fresh start. Their skill was undeniable, passed down through generations, but they were struggling now¡ªstill unknown to the world.

    I, however, knew what their future held. In time, this restaurant would be a sanctuary for the ultra-rich, a ce where billionaires would fight for a reservation and pour their fortunes into keeping it exclusive.

    I had seen it happen before, in my past life. Back then, I watched as they skyrocketed to sess, toote to seize the opportunity myself.

    But this time, I was first.

    I had already made my move, investing heavily with only a modest 5% return in mind. It wasn''t about the money. It never was.

    As long as they had a private room waiting for me whenever I came, I''d consider it more than worth the investment. Privacy was my only demand¡ªmy sanctuary from the outside world.

    But right now, the ce was still new, and the private rooms were unfinished, their construction dyed by the usual chaos of a fledgling business.

    The restaurant was small, humble even, with just a few patrons scattered around, enjoying the incredible food that most of the city hadn''t yet discovered.

    Today, I craved its delicate vors once more, the way the sashimi melted on the tongue, the scent of freshly prepared fish mixed with the faint aroma of soy and wasabi, the hum of soft Japanese tunes ying in the background.

    We stepped inside, I couldn''t help but feel a quiet satisfaction seeing it thrive, knowing that I yed a part in its sess.

    I greeted the familiar staff with a nod, their respect and warmth making it clear they knew exactly who I was¡ªnot just another customer, but the one who had secured their ce in the world.

    We took our usual table, one by the window where the sunlight filtered in, casting a soft glow over thecquered wood.

    Michael noticed the slight grin creeping across my face and raised an eyebrow. "What are you grinning there for, like an idiot?"

    I tilted my head and smiled sweetly at him. "I''m grinning because you finally decided to cut your hair and dress nicely for once."

    I was genuinely taken aback by this new version of Michael ir. Previously, I''d seen him as somewhat handsome beneath the unkempt beard and weary face, often hidden beneathyers of scruffyb coats and tangled hair.

    But now, with a clean-shaven look and a fresh haircut, he resembled a respectable businessman¡ªor even a model for some luxurious brand. The transformation was stunning; he exuded an aura of confidence and poise that was hard to ignore.

    Michael adjusted his necktie, and cleared his throat. He wasn''t use to this. "I''m practicing wearing this," he said, gesturing to his crisp attire. "Thanks to you, QuantumLyfe is nearing its final phase and about to beunched into the world, so I had to look my best. After all, you said that the CEO should look the part."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Good. You''re learning. We should go shopping afterward and buy you more suits."

    He frowned, and for a moment, I was taken aback by how his mature charm shone through. His bushy brows entuated his striking features, and the eyesses perched on his nose transformed him from a disheveled scientist into someone who looked like he belonged in a boardroom or on the cover of a magazine.

    "Don''t bother. I can buy my own clothes. I''m not so poor that I need a woman to dress me," he replied, a hint of pride in his tone.

    Iughed lightly. "That''s right. You''ve got the enemy on your side now, thanks to my millions of investments."

    Michael pursed his lips, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "You''ll get your money back soon enough once weunch QuantumLyfe. You''ll not only recover your investment but make even more."

    "Good. I expect nothing less," I replied, and began to eat.

    We continued discussing business as we ate, the conversation flowing easily, until I paused, my attention suddenly snagged by a new arrival. My heart dropped.

    This can''t be . . . Why is

    he

    here?!

    I mentally screamed as Cole Fay strode into the restaurant, apanied by the Johnson brother and sister, Zachary and E. The sight of him sent a rush of conflicting emotions through me, as if a tidal wave had crashed into the calm of my day.

    When our eyes met, I forced myself to remain unfazed, maintaining my conversation with Michael as if nothing had changed. But I could feel the shift in the air, the tension thickening around us.

    Michael, perceptive as ever, caught on to the change in my demeanor. He turned his gaze toward the neers, his curiosity piqued.

    "Aren''t they like the son and daughter of Fay and Johnson? What are such high-profile people doing in this little restaurant?" he asked, his toneced with disbelief.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    || A/N ||

    Please support the story with PS, GT, and gifts to keep the story going.

    Every 100 PS = 1 Bonus Chapter

    Every 50 GT = 1 Bonus Chapter

    Every Super Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

    Thank you all ??

 Chapter 31: The Unseen Trap

    I shouldn''t have been surprised that Michael recognized them.

    In the United States, the Fay and Johnson family was practically royalty, their name spoken with a mix of reverence and envy.

    Yet, my mind was racing with questions.

    What were they doing here?

    Had they actually discovered this hidden gem?

    If they had, it would only be a matter of time before the ce transformed into a hotspot, with their influence propelling Shinsei into the limelight.

    Perhaps they were among the few who had invested in this ce long before I did.

    For people like them, born into unimaginable wealth, one of their rare indulgences was food¡ªauthentic, untainted, untouched by their gilded world.

    It wouldn''t surprise me if they had discovered Shinsei before I ever stumbled upon it, quietly staking their im in its future while the rest of the city remained blind to its brilliance.

    But now, here we were, in the same room, connected by this ce. And somehow, that made it all the more unsettling.

    "So you know them?" Michael finally asked as the trio took their seats, his voice dripping with intrigue.

    I sipped my wine, desperately trying to maintain myposure. "No," I replied, the word slipping out too quickly, almost reflexively.

    Michael''s skepticism was palpable. "The expression on your face says otherwise. Isn''t that Cole Fay your fianc¨¦?"

    My breath hitched, and suddenly my appetite evaporated. "That''s just a silly rumor. You know how everything works in our world." The words tasted bitter, like ash in my mouth.

    Michael snickered, amusement dancing in his eyes. "I guess you have it rough too."

    My tongue danced against my gums, a nervous habit that surfaced in moments of anxiety. "Haven''t you heard? I''m quite infamous," I shot back,ughter tinged with sarcasm, but it felt hollow, a mask for the turmoil brewing beneath my calm exterior.

    "Well then, now that we''re finished, it''s time for me to leave. I still have a lot to do in theb, after all," Michael said, pushing his chair back to stand.

    Without thinking, I instinctively reached out and grabbed his hand. The warmth of his skin startled me.

    I was surprised. He was surprised. We were both shocked by the sudden contact.

    I yanked my hand away, almost too quickly, and cleared my throat awkwardly. "What''s the rush? You could stay and order more food," I blurted out, my voice a touch too casual.

    Michael paused, studying me, and then a rare grin slowly spread across his face, transforming him into a mischievous devil. That grin¡ªit was disarming, a yful, almost devilish charm lighting up his features in a way that could easily leave someone speechless. "Wait . . . you don''t want me to leave because

    they''re

    here, right?" he asked, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

    I internally cursed at how perceptive and infuriatingly sharp he was. Sometimes, I wished he weren''t so damn smart.

    "Of course not," I lied, but it came out far too t. The truth was, I couldn''t leave yet. I was still waiting for ire¡ªmy broker who had secured a slew ofnd investments for me. That girl was runningte, and now, with Cole and his entourage present, I felt like I was stuck in prison.

    Michael, sensing my difort, smirked, relishing this rare moment of revenge. He had every right to savor it after all the times I dumped QuantumLyfe meetings on him, shoved piles of paperwork his way, and skirted my responsibilities while he handled it all. Now, it was his turn for payback.

    His grin widened. "As much as I''d love to stay and enjoy this," he gestured at me with a gleeful flicker in his eyes, "I really need to go."

    My eyes widened in disbelief. Michael could clearly see the predicament I was in, and yet, the heartless man was about to walk away and leave me to face it alone. How could he just leave me like this?

    But no, he only chuckled darkly as he stood, shaking his head as if enjoying my misery. "You''re a big girl now. I''m sure you can handle a little social situation like this. See youter."

    And with that, he was gone, the door closing behind him with a soft click. The moment he left, the weight of frustration settled on my chest like a stone. I could feel their eyes on me now¡ªCole, Zachary, E¡ªthey were watching, and the tension in the air thickened by the second.

    I could no longer focus on my phone as my fingers trembled, trying to dial ire''s number. I had to change the meeting ce. I couldn''t stay here, not with Cole in the same room. The world felt too small, shrinking with each second that passed. It had never felt more ustrophobic.

    But before I could even lift the phone to my ear, Zachary''s voice rang out, clear and insistent.

    "Hey, Eve! Come join us!"

    I froze. Of all the possible scenarios I had envisioned, this wasn''t one of them. I cursed internally. Zachary and I weren''t friends. Hell, we weren''t even acquaintances. We were like air to each other, drifting past without any acknowledgment, and now he was calling me over?

    Why now?!

    I whipped my head toward their table, my heart pounding in my chest. Zachary was grinning at me like this was the most normal thing in the world. E beamed beside him, eyes bright with expectation, but it was Cole who caught my attention. His eyes . . . they were burning, piercing right through me, a silent usation written in the sharp re he directed my way.

    What did I do now?

    Forcing a smile, I mustered the gentlest voice I could, even though my nerves were fraying. "I''m waiting for someone," I said, hoping that would be enough to excuse myself from whatever trap they were setting.

    Zachary didn''t even flinch. "Good. Wait with us at our table," he insisted, his voice loud enough to draw attention from the other diners.

    I swallowed hard. This was a power y. I could feel it in the way Zachary''s smile widened, daring me to refuse. My brows furrowed slightly, but before I could say anything, he pressed on, his persistence unnerving. "Come on, Eve. It would look strange if you sat alone. We know each other, so it would make us look bad if you don''t join us."

    What kind of twisted logic was that?!

 Chapter 32: The Ties That Bind is Broken

    Zachary''s words were drawing the attention of the surrounding patrons, whispers spreading like wildfire.

    If I refused now, after his relentless insistence, it would definitely cause more of a scene.

    And some of these people might report my behavior back to my family. Rejecting the Johnson heir wasn''t just a bad idea¡ªit was a dangerous one.

    The more I dragged this out, the worse it would make them look. It was better to get this over with quickly. As soon as ire arrived, I would have the perfect excuse to leave with her then.

    I inhaled deeply, forcing myself to drag my feet toward their table, every step feeling heavier than thest.

    Zachary''s grin widened as I approached, while E''s smile only grew brighter. But Cole . . . his face remained stony, his brows furrowed in a permanent knot of displeasure. He didn''t want me there as much I didn''t want to be there, that much was clear.

    I hesitated as I reached the table, then decided to use that to my advantage. "I think Cole doesn''t want me here, so I''ll just go¡ª"

    Before I could finish, Zachary and E''s smiles faltered as they both nced at Cole, their unspoken question hanging in the air.

    Cole''s expression didn''t soften. If anything, his re intensified, as if my mere presence offended him.

    I clenched my jaw, preparing to turn and leave. I was used to Cole''s rejection by now. If he didn''t want me here, I''d dly go. It was mutual.

    Now we were like two mas repelling each other, and I had no desire to stay where I wasn''t wanted.

    But just as I was about to take my leave, Cole''s voice cut through the tension like a de.

    "SIT."

    It wasn''t a request. It was amand. The single word hit me like a punch to the gut, and for a split second, I couldn''t breathe.

    I stared at him, my mind racing and jaw dropping.

    Did I hear him right? He wanted me to sit?

    "Are you sure?" The words stumbled out of my mouth before I could stop them.

    E chuckled softly while Zachary let out a smallugh. But Cole wasn''t amused. He just pointed to the chair with his eyes, a subtle softness I almost didn''t recognize shing across them.

    But the second he looked back at me, his re intensified, colder and sharper than before. I sat beside E and cleared my throat, trying to shake off the tension.

    Yet, for some reason, Cole''s gaze lingered. His brows furrowed so deeply that it was like he was wrestling with unspoken words, struggling to say something. It was as if he had a storm inside him, threatening to burst. When he realized I was staring back, his eyes hardened once again.

    What did I ever do to this man?

    I was already sitting, yet he still red. And when I tried to leave, he kept ring.

    What do you want from me?!

    What have I done to deserve this?

    The silence was thick, and finally, Zachary broke it. "Did you already eat? How about dessert? Don''t worry, I''ll pay for everything. It''s my treat."

    I raised a brow, a mischievous thought dancing in my head, and a sweet smile curled on my lips. "Be careful, Young Master Johnson. You might want to rethink the promisesing out of your mouth."

    Zachary chuckled, clearly entertained. "Young Master? Call me Zach. And I''m serious. Even your lunch date with that guy, I''ll cover it."

    I smiled back at him and called for the waiter. When the waitress approached with a friendly smile, I whispered something in her ear. She looked surprised, just as I expected. The others were watching, curious but trying not to show it.

    As the waitress bowed and left, Zachary leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. "What did you whisper to her? Why so secretive? Don''t worry, if it''s a mountain of sweets, I won''t judge."

    I grinned at him. "Thank you for the treat, Zachary."

    Sensing I had skillfully changed the subject, Zachary didn''t press further, offering me a smile that could make any woman swoon.

    Maybe in another life, I would''ve been flustered. But right now, I felt numb to all the charming faces around me. I had learned my lesson¡ªtrusting a pretty face only led to a broken heart.

    "So, who was that man?" E suddenly asked, her voice soft but filled with curiosity.

    I turned to her, locking eyes with her vivid emerald gaze that seemed to pull at my soul. I quickly looked away, unsure what she meant.

    "What do you mean?"

    E giggled. "You know, that handsome man talking to you earlier. He looked older though, maybe 24 or 27? I didn''t know you liked older men now," she teased, her eyes flicking knowingly toward Cole.

    "Ah, that." How was I going to exin this? I knew Michael''s name would soon be on everyone''s lips, so there was no point in hiding it. They''d find out sooner orter.

    But before I could open my mouth, Cole''s voice cut through the air like a whip, halting everyone around the table.

    "Who is that man?" His tone was sharp, demanding.

    I was taken aback. Even Zachary and E looked at Cole as though seeing him for the first time.

    My blood boiled.

    You do not get to use that tone with me, not after everything you''ve done.

    "Thest time I checked, I don''t owe you any exnations about the men I meet," I said, my voice steady butced with ice.

    Cole didn''t back down. "In the eyes of many, you''re still my fianc¨¦e. Don''t do anything to tarnish my reputation."

    So that''s what this was about. Of course. His precious reputation. That''s all any of them cared about.

    Everyone seemed to expect me to blush or giggle after Cole''s im, as if his sudden acknowledgment of our engagement was something to swoon over. But I felt nothing. The narrative was changing right in front of me, but I couldn''t care less.

    Good. Maybe this means I won''t die abandoned on an ind after all.

    I shed Cole a sickly sweet smile. "Don''t worry. If you like, you can meet up with other women too. Or better yet, why don''t we just break it off? Oh wait," I added, feigning realization. "It''s not official yet, right? What a relief."

 Chapter 33: Letting Go

    E gasped, dumbfounded. She looked like she had a million questions but didn''t know which one to ask first. "

    YOU

    ?! Breaking up the engagement with my cousin? Is the world going to end now?"

    Zachary was staring at me like I''d grown horns. "Wait, are you really Eve?"

    Cole''s frown deepened, and although he was trying to keep a calm exterior, I could tell he was shocked. He opened his mouth to say something but quickly shut it again, clearly at a loss.

    That was when I saw ire entering the restaurant.

    Finally

    . Thanks to her, I''d been stuck in this awkward situation far longer than necessary.

    I stood up, brushing myself off as I smiled at the group. "My meeting partner is here, so please excuse me." My eyes locked on Cole onest time, cold and final. "Congrattions, Mr. Fay. You''re free now. Just like you always wanted. I won''t bother you anymore."

    Before turning to leave, I leaned toward Zachary, whispering in his ear, though loud enough for Cole and E to hear. "Thank you for the treat. I''ve already instructed the restaurant on where to deliver my order."

    With that, I swept out of the restaurant, dragging a confused ire behind me.

    === ?? ===

    Zachary and E sat in stunned silence, eyes flickering between the empty doorway and the man who remained motionless in his seat. Even Cole, typically sharp andposed, looked utterly speechless.

    "W-what . . . what just happened?" Zachary muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. He wasn''t addressing anyone in particr, just trying toprehend the whirlwind that had swept through the room.

    E was the first to recover, a soft chuckle slipping through her lips. "Looks like she finally came to her senses. Snapped out of it," she said with a mix of amusement and admiration.

    Zachary blinked, still baffled, his gaze darting between Cole and the door. "Wait . . . so does that mean she doesn''t like you anymore? Is the engagement . . . over? After all this years that she was pursuing you, why change of heart all of a sudden?" His voice trailed off, as if the reality of it all was only beginning to settle in.

    E swirled the straw in her juice thoughtfully before ncing at Cole, who sat stoically, his expression unreadable. "Seems like it. Did you see the look on her face? That''s the look of a woman who''s given uppletely. No anger, no sadness, just . . .

    done

    ." She leaned back, her eyes glinting as she studied her cousin. "When a woman has that look, it means no amount of pursuing will win her back. She''s already gone. Is that what you wanted, Cole?"

    Cole''s brow twitched slightly, the only indication that her words had struck a chord. "That''s her choice," he said, his voice cold and detached, but there was a faint tension in his jaw that hinted at something deeper.

    "But what''s

    your

    choice?" E pressed, her gaze sharpening as she waited for his answer.

    Cole''s lips tightened into a thin line. "I don''t care either way. I have too much on my te. This kind of thing . . . is not important," he said, though the brief flicker in his eyes suggested otherwise.

    E giggled, but herughter held a note of skepticism. "If you say so."

    Zachary, never one to miss an opportunity, leaned forward with a yful grin. "So, does that mean Eve''s single now? And ready to mingle? I''m kinda'' interested all of a sudden," he teased, though his eyes held a glint of real curiosity.

    Eughed, shaking her head. "I don''t think you stand a chance, brother."

    "Oh,e on," Zachary shot back, puffing his chest slightly. "You should know by now that your older brother has charms that women can''t resist."

    E smirked but didn''t relent. "Yeah, but after what I just witnessed, I don''t think Eve is interested in any rtionship right now."

    Zachary chuckled, undeterred. "With

    other

    men, maybe. But me? I''m sure she''ll be swept off her feet by my warmth, especially after the cold shoulder this guy''s been giving her." He jerked his thumb toward Cole. "She''ll fall for me in no time.

    Watch

    ."

    Before E could respond, a waitress approached their table, all smiles and carrying a neatly folded bill. "Excuse me, sir. Here''s the bill for Miss Eve''s order. Once it''s fully paid, we''ll begin preparing and delivering the items to the specified address."

    Zachary, still grinning, took the bill without a second thought. But as his eyes scanned the number printed at the bottom, the color drained from his face. "What the¡ª$200,000?! Are you kidding me? Who is she feeding, an entire army?"

    The waitress maintained her professional smile. "Miss Eve ordered everything on the menu, sir. Including exotic seafoods. Enough for one hundred people."

    Zachary''s mouth fell open. "ONE HUNDRED? What is she, hosting a banquet for the homeless?" His voice rose, and he ran a hand through his hair in disbelief. He could afford the bill, sure, but $200,000 for a single meal? His father would have questions, and Zachary wasn''t looking forward to that conversation.

    E burst intoughter, unable to contain herself. "Oh yes," she said between giggles, "I can just see it now. She''s

    definitely

    going to fall in love with you after this, Zach." The sarcasm dripped from her words, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she nudged him with her elbow.

    Zachary groaned, burying his face in his hands. "This is not how I imagined impressing her," he mumbled, his voice muffled but filled with exasperation.

    Cole, meanwhile, remained quiet, his expression hardening once again. But beneath the indifferent facade, something stirred¡ªsomething he refused to acknowledge. He didn''t care, or at least, that''s what he kept telling himself. Yet the image of Eve walking out with that sweet, mocking smile lingered in his mind, refusing to let go.

    "Cole," E''s voice cut through his thoughts, her tone teasing but with a sharp edge, "I wonder . . . will you be fine if she never looks back?"

    Cole''s jaw tightened. He didn''t respond. Instead, he stood up abruptly, tossing his napkin onto the table. Without a word, he turned on his heel and walked away, leaving Zachary and E watching his retreating figure with a mix of curiosity and confusion.

    "Well," E said with a shrug, "I guess we''ll find out soon enough, won''t we?"

    Zachary shook his head, still clutching the outrageous bill in his hand. "I think I just got yed."

    E''sughter echoed through the restaurant.

 Chapter 34: A Chance Meeting

    "Did you guys receive the sushi I ordered for you?" I asked, dialing the number for QuantumLyfe''s HQ.

    Michael''s familiarugh echoed through the line. "Yeah! Everyone here was thrilled when they finally got to eat that gourmet sushi. Why are you suddenly feeling so generous? That must have cost a fortune!"

    I smirked, though he couldn''t see it. "I hope it did." I hope Zachary wiled from the price.

    "Huh? What do you mean by that?"

    "Nothing. Don''t worry about it. A little luxury food now and then is necessary to keep everyone motivated. You know how demanding it is to push forward with NanoTech development."

    "By the way, when will we see our first action with the nanobots?" I asked, leaning back in my chair, my fingers tapping the edge of the desk.

    "Give it a few more months," Michael replied, his tone steady. "We''re just finishing some final touches."

    A few months . . . I thought. Sinir''s beloved Sebastian would still be around by then, or so I hoped. Maybe we still had time.

    "Alright. Keep me updated the moment something moves."

    "Of course. Talk soon."

    When the call ended, I turned to see ire eyeing the stack of papers on the table. Her gaze was curious, tinged with something unspoken. "Was that Michael ir?"

    "Yes, it was." I shifted gears, walking over to the pile of documents she held in her hands. These weren''t just papers¡ªthey were the blueprints for transformation.

    They werend titles. Properties I had meticulously sought out, every inch of dirt ready to be turned into something greater.

    I was going to build condominiums in these locations. At first nce, it looked like nothing more than a barren wastnd, but I saw the future hidden beneath the dirt.

    Soon, mega-construction projects would rise, and Developers would bring malls, BPOs, and office buildings to the ce, turning the forgottennd into a thriving hub of activity.

    After my meeting with ire, she left the caf¨¦, I pulled out my tablet and checked the stock market. The vtile market was practically begging for action, so I yed a little, making quick moves.

    In just a few hours, I earned a few million. Pocket change for some, but for me? It was the perfect fuel for my condominium venture.

    This wasn''t just any project¡ªit was personal. My little pet project after cutting ties with the Rosette family.

    Of course, I needed something to keep me livingfortably, and those millions I made on the side were perfect for funding this dream. But it was more than just business¡ªit was freedom.

    Like they say, "If you bet big, you win big," but only if you know exactly how the game will unfold. If not, you''ll lose it all. I wasn''t the type to lose.

    I spent the next few hours running through everything¡ªassets, ounts, investments. Every piece of the puzzle was falling into ce. Everything was on track.

    At this rate, I could pay off old man Sinir ahead of schedule. Not that he expected it, but I wanted to make sure he knew I wasn''t ying around.

    "Oh shit, I forgot my wallet."

    The words caught my attention, pulling my gaze to the table just beside mine. Sitting there was a man with long, pink hair brushing his shoulders. His clothes were shabby, the kind that barely fit the trendy image one might expect.

    Yet, there was something about him¡ªsomething intriguing. If it had been any other man with hair that long, I would''ve been repulsed.

    I like men, neat and tidy, but that''s just my personal reference.

    But this guy? He wasn''t handsome in the traditional sense like Cole or Zachary, but he had a striking look, an almost androgynous appeal that was hard to ignore.

    "I''m sorry, miss, but can Ie backter to pay for this?" he asked, his tone polite yet urgent.

    The waitress gave him a skeptical look, crossing her arms over her chest. "Egh? Don''t think that just ''cause you''re cute, you can walk out of here without paying," she snapped. "I''ll get in trouble if you don''t settle the bill."

    The man winced, clearly flustered. "It''s not like I don''t n to pay," he insisted, scratching his head in frustration. "I just lost my wallet, that''s all. I''ll head home, grab some money, ande right back. I swear."

    The waitress shook her head, her patience wearing thin. "That''s what they all say. You have a phone, right? Everyone pays online these days." Her tone was biting, her eyes flickering with suspicion.

    I leaned back in my chair, observing the exchange with interest. It was only a cup of coffee, and from the look on the guy''s face, he wasn''t trying to pull a fast one.

    But something about him nagged at me. I nced at him again, and that''s when it hit me¡ªWait a minute . . . isn''t that Hyun?!

    It couldn''t be. Hyun wasn''t a household name yet, but I knew him well enough from social media.

    In a few months, he''d skyrocket to fame with his groundbreaking fashion designs, stered all over the inte.

    But here he was, a guy who would soon be a sensation, struggling to scrape together enough for a simple cup of coffee.

    The waitress was right, though¡ªeverything could be paid online nowadays with a quick tap on the phone. So, what was Hyun doing here, penniless? It didn''t make sense.

    But I wasn''t about to let this opportunity slip by. Hyun wasn''t famous yet, but in a few months, people would be fighting just to get his attention.

    I''d be damned if I let this moment pass without making an impression.

    I stood up, casually walking over to their table. "Excuse me," I interrupted, pulling out my phone. Both Hyun and the waitress turned to look at me, surprised. "I''ll cover his bill." I shed a quick smile at the waitress, who looked relieved more than anything.

    The man blinked, clearly taken aback. "You don''t have to¡ª"

    "I insist," I cut him off, typing in my details to pay for the coffee. "Consider it a little act of kindness. We all have days like this, right?"

 Chapter 35: Hyun, the Fashion Designer Icon

    Hyun paused, his lips parting as if to protest, but then he gave me a small nod. "Thanks . . . really. I owe you one."

    Good. First Impression sess!

    I smiled, slipping my phone back into my pocket. "No worries. Maybe one day, you can return the favor."

    Who didn''t love fashion? It was every woman''s secret obsession, an endless pursuit of beauty and identity.

    And while this guy might''ve been dressed in shabby clothes, his mind was a treasure trove of fashion brilliance.

    His rise to fame had been quick¡ªjust a few well-timed posts of his designs on social media had ignited a wildfire of attention.

    It wasn''t hard to see where this was going. If he was destined for greatness, establishing a connection with him right now would be a stroke of genius.

    When the time came and he was swimming in fame, I''d have someone to lean on¡ªa personal fashion designer, tailored exclusively for me.

    But that wasn''t even the best part. The real prize woulde when Hyun inevitably wanted to start his own studio.

    I could already picture it¡ªthe bustling creativity, the models, the high-profile clients. I could invest in him

    right

    now

    , while he was still on the cusp of stardom, securing my ce in the fashion world before anyone else even knew his name.

    It wasn''t just about helping him. It was about making sure that when he rose, I rose too. And nothing¡ªnot the clothes, not the fame, not the luxury¡ªwas going to stop me from grabbing hold of that opportunity.

    He would be my little investment to help secure my future further.

    The waitress, now satisfied, left us alone, and I turned my attention fully to Hyun. "So, lost your wallet, huh?"

    He chuckled, though there was a faint hint of embarrassment. "Yeah . . . just my luck. I''ve been running around all day, and then this happens."

    I leaned forward slightly, curiosity piqued. "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t introduce myself. My name is Eve."

    "Hyun."

    "And what brings you to New York, Hyun? You don''t exactly look like a student."

    Hyun chuckled softly, his lips curving into a small smile. "Actually, I''m applying for a job."

    "A job?" I raised a brow, scanning his clothes. They were far from what you''d expect for someone on a job hunt.

    Reading my expression, Hyunughed again. "I know what you''re thinking¡ªthese clothes don''t exactly scream ''hire me.'' But in my defense, I''m not applying for a corporate job."

    "Oh?" I sipped my tea, feigning mild surprise. "So what kind of job are you applying for?"

    "A fashion designer apprentice," he answered, eyes lighting up with passion. "I''ve always wanted to be a fashion designer, but . . ." He paused, taking a deep breath. "Without a diploma or formal training, I can''t even get an apprenticeship. Most of the studios won''t even let me through the door when they saw me."

    I leaned back in my chair and gave him a sympathetic smile. "Wee to New York."

    Hyun sighed heavily. "The truth is, my family isn''t well-off. I can''t afford college right now, so I''m hoping tond a job with just my portfolio," he said, patting the messenger bag at his side.

    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity. Did hee from some tiny vige, unaware of how things worked in the real world? It''s always been the same¡ªwithout backing or a degree, you couldn''t even dream of getting an apprenticeship here.

    "You must be a student, right?" he asked.

    I nodded. "Yeah, I''m studying business."

    "I see . . ."

    "Mind if I take a look at your portfolio?"

    Hyun''s face brightened, and he handed me the files like an eager puppy. He didn''t even have a tablet¡ªjust paper sketches.

    Poor guy.

    No wonder those big-name fashion studios wouldn''t give him a chance. Who still used paper for portfolios in this digital age? It also save the use of papers and helping the environment.

    As I flipped through the hand-drawn designs, I was impressed. He could draw, and his designs were shockingly good¡ªbetter, even, than some of the famous designers I''d seen.

    Was that the problem? Had the studios seen his work and gotten scared of thepetition, crushing his dreams before they even had the chance to bloom? Maybe they didn''t want to take the risk of nurturing someone who might one day surpass them.

    Whatever the reason, they had all overlooked something spectacr. Hyun was going to take his designs online, publishing them in hopes someone would recognize his talent. And he would rise to fame soon enough. No doubt about it.

    "I don''t see anything wrong here," I said, suppressing the grin threatening to spread across my face. "In fact, you''re quite good."

    His eyes widened with surprise, a hopeful glint shining through. "You think so? My family back home thinks so too."

    I nced up from the sketches, unable to stop myself from thinking how he looked so much like an adorable, hopeful puppy at that moment.

    "Tell you what," I leaned in closer, my voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "How about we make our own studio? Fifty-fifty. I''ll handle the business side¡ªrent a space, hire staff, and get the materials¡ªwhile you focus on designing. How does that sound?"

    Hyun blinked at me, processing the offer. "But . . . aren''t you a student?"

    I grinned slyly. "A student with millions to spare. So, what do you say?"

    At the mention of money, his eyes sparkled with excitement. "Wait¡ªare you like some super-rich, spoiled youngdy? Like in those dramas?"

    I waved off the "spoiled" part with a smirk. "Let''s skip the ''spoiled'' bit, but yeah, I guess you could say I''m that kind ofdy. So . . . are you in?"

    Hyun nodded eagerly, his head bobbing like a chicken pecking at grains. "If I can have my own studio and create clothes while supporting my family¡ªthen yeah, I''m all in!"

    "Good." I leaned back, a satisfied smile spreading across my lips.

    Today was turning out to be a very lucky day . . . minus my meeting with Cole.

 Chapter 36: Tangled in Her Absence

    Later that night at the Fay residence, Cole sat in his private study, surrounded by papers, blueprints, and holographic projections as he worked meticulously on a crucial project.

    He was deep into his work when his phone buzzed, its vibration breaking through the quiet hum of the room.

    Without taking his eyes off the projection, he answered.

    "Hello, young master Fay?" came the voice on the other end.

    "Did you find what I asked for?" Cole''s voice was cold and direct, cutting straight to the point, devoid of pleasantries. He had no time for idle conversation.

    The voice on the other line responded immediately, understanding what it meant of speaking to Cole Fay. No one dared to make him wait. "Yes, sir. His name is Michael ir. He''s the brains behind QuantumLyfe Technology."

    "A nanotech engineer?" Cole muttered to himself as his fingers danced across the interface, downloading the data that had just been sent. His spies had done well.

    Michael ir¡ªan innovator, a genius. He had developed groundbreaking nanotechnology, but because it was still in its infancy, no one wanted to take the risk of investing in him. They wanted to see tangible results beforemitting.

    Except for Eve Rosette.

    Cole frowned, his sharp features hardening. Eve was many things, but he never imagined her as someone who truly understood high-stakes investments, especially in technology as vtile as nanotech.

    What does she know about nanotechnology?

    He couldn''t help but question her motives. Investing in a startuppany with no proven results was reckless.

    It wasn''t like nanotechnology hadn''t been considered before¡ªFay Technologies had been delving into the field for years, trying to perfect it. Their goal was noble: the regeneration of cells, bones, tissues, and nerves, with the ultimate dream of restoring lost limbs and bodily functions.

    For Cole, the mission was deeply personal. His father, Cain Fay, had devoted years to this pursuit, driven by a singr goal¡ªbringing his wife, Leanna, back to her former self.

    She had lost the ability to walk after a terrible ident, and despite all the wealth and influence at the Fay family''s disposal, the best they could give her was a robotic wheelchair.

    But Cain wanted more. He wanted her to walk again, to stand by his side like she used to. Cole wanted that too, more than anything.

    But simply wanting it didn''t make it possible.

    There were too manyplications. The technology was unstable, and even the robotic limbs they''d developed for others weren''t reliable enough for Leanna''s delicate condition.

    Each attempt was a gamble, and no one was willing to risk her life.

    Cole''s thoughts were momentarily consumed by his mother''s face¡ªthe fragile smile she gave, hiding her pain. He had to force himself back to the present.

    Cole shook his head, bringing himself back to the matter at hand.

    Eve''s sudden involvement in something as ambitious as nanotech¡ªespecially when Fay Technologies was already neck-deep in their own research¡ªwas suspicious.

    Why would she, of all people, get involved? And with Michael ir, no less?

    A rookie still in the nanotech technology.

    Cole''s frown deepened. Eve had always been an open book to him, buttely, her actions were downright baffling.

    She had always been the clingy type¡ªher entire world revolved around him, or at least that''s what he had believed. She had been irritating, constantly appearing wherever he was, her lovestruck eyes following him like a shadow.

    For as long as he could remember, she had no real ambition, no personal goals beyond marrying him. She had been content with that singr dream, and it had always annoyed him.

    Women like her¡ªthose without drive, without their own purpose¡ªwere the type he despised the most.

    But now . . . now she was different. The woman who used to cling to him like she had nothing better to do had vanished.

    She no longer sought him out. She didn''t wait for him outside his room or call him endlessly. Her once affectionate gaze had turned cold, distant. She spoke to him with indifference, her words sharp and devoid of any trace of the sweetness they once held.

    In the past, she would have done anything just to be close to him. Now, she would do anything to stay away.

    And then, the most shocking thing of all¡ªshe had suggested they break off their engagement. The engagement she had clung to since childhood, the one that had been her only dream.

    What had happened to her?

    Cole''s hand tightened around his phone as he stared nkly at the wall. His mind was racing, trying to piece together the puzzle that Eve had be.

    Had she finallye to her senses? Realized that the life she had built in her head, the one centered around him, was a lie?

    He had always thought Eve was predictable, her every move dictated by her feelings for him. But now, she was anything but predictable.

    "She must have found something else," he muttered under his breath.

    The image of Michael ir shed in Cole''s mind, and his brow furrowed, a deep frown settling on his face. His jaw clenched instinctively, and an unsettling weight pressed against his chest.

    Cole quickly get off the idea from his head.

    Perhaps she had moved on,

    he thought. But the question remained¡ªwhy was she investing in something like QuantumLyfe? What did she stand to gain from it?

    The name Michael ir lingered in his mind like a thorn. He had no doubt that ir''s work had potential, but potential didn''t guarantee sess.

    And Eve . . . what did she know that he didn''t?

    Cole couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this than met the eye. Eve had never shown any interest in technology, let alone something asplex as nanotech.

    He sighed and leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples. The transformation in her behavior was jarring. She had gone from being an annoyingly devoted fianc¨¦e to a woman he couldn''t quite figure out.

    What had sparked this change? Was it another man?

    The thought made his jaw tighten.

    No

    , he told himself,

    Eve wouldn''t have the guts.

    She had always been too meek, too desperate for his attention to even look at another man.

    But then again, the Eve he had known was gone.

    "When a woman has that look, it means no amount of pursuing will win her back. She''s already gone. Is that what you wanted, Cole?"

    Maybe she was right,

    Cole thought grimly.

    Maybe Eve had snapped to her senses.

    But why so sudden?

    The abruptness of it all gnawed at Cole, leaving him inplete bewilderment. His mind spun, trying to piece together the fragments of her transformation, yet nothing added up.

    It was as if Eve had changed overnight, shedding the woman who once revolved her entire world around him. Now, she was distant, cold, and indifferent, a stranger wearing a familiar face.

    Why?

    He questioned silently, his chest tightening as frustration brewed within him. The shift wasn''t gradual; it was as if she had flipped a switch

    As much as he wanted to believe it was that simple, something about the situation didn''t sit right with him.

    He opened the file again, his eyes scanning over Michael ir''s profile. If Eve was serious about this investment, then there must be a reason.

    Cole closed the file and stared out the window, his mind still buzzing with unanswered questions.

    It was almost ironic.

    When Eve had been chasing after him relentlessly, Cole couldn''t have cared less. He''d brushed her off, certain she''d always be there, lingering like a shadow no matter how far he pushed her away. A part of him had believed she''d never leave, that her devotion was unwavering.

    But now¡ªnow that she wanted to cut ties, now that her eyes no longer held the adoration they once did¡ªhere he was, thinking about her. Wondering why.

    He should be relieved. In fact, he should be celebrating. Another woman finally over him, no longer suffocating him with her love-struck stares and cloying affection. He had always wanted peace, hadn''t he?

    Yet, her sudden change had rattled him, propelling him into a spiral of thoughts he couldn''t escape.

    Was this all a ploy?

    he wondered.

    Had she orchestrated this indifference just to get his attention?

    If so, then she had seeded beyond her wildest dreams.

    But no¡ªhe told himself¡ªif she wanted to stay away, it was for the best. He should be d, he

    was

    d. She wasn''t at his throat anymore, clinging to a future that he''d never wanted.

    Cole forced himself back to the task at hand, focusing on the work sprawled across his desk. But no matter how hard he tried, no matter how much he willed his mind to cooperate, his thoughts kept circling back to Eve.

    Her cold, indifferent gaze. Her sudden detachment. It gnawed at him, wing at the edges of his mind, refusing to let go.

    Why did it bother him so much? Why couldn''t he stop thinking about her?

    He clenched his fists, frustration bubbling up as the weight of her absence pressed harder than her presence ever had. He didn''t understand it¡ªdidn''t

    want

    to understand it¡ªbut it was there, banging on the doors of his mind, and he couldn''t shut it out.

    Not tonight.

 Chapter 37: Race Against Time

    A few weeks had passed, and during that time, I had been amassing wealth at an almost rming rate.

    My life had be eerily peaceful¡ªso peaceful, in fact, that a growing unease settled in my chest. It was too quiet. Too calm.

    Something''sing,

    I thought to myself, brushing off the ufortable feeling. Maybe a storm was indeed brewing around the corner.

    After all, Sophie''s eighteenth birthday was fast approaching¡ªthe day I had been waiting for, the day I would finally taste the sweet, long-denied freedom I craved after all these suffocating years.

    My pulse quickened just thinking about it. Every second dragged with agonizing slowness, but the six-month countdown was almost up. Soon, everything would change.

    But even as the excitement built within me, I couldn''t shake the weight of something looming¡ªlike the universe was holding its breath, waiting to unleash chaos just as I stood on the brink of liberation.

    QuantumLyfe''s big reveal was imminent, and even without it, I had umted more than enough money to pay off old man Sinir.

    All I had to do now was deposit it.

    ~RiiIINnG~!

    My phone vibrated sharply, pulling me from my thoughts. The screen shed with an unknown number. I hesitated for a second before answering.

    "Hello?" I asked, my voice guarded. Chapter Stay:

    "Miss Eve?" A familiar voice responded, slightly distorted through the line.

    My brow furrowed. "Victor?"

    It was rare for Victor to call me directly¡ªrare enough to catch me off guard.

    "Wait . . . you''re not calling about the money, right? I still have a little over a month before the deadline," I said, ncing at the calendar, a twinge of concern creeping in. "But if you need it now, I have it ready. I can transfer it¡ª"

    "No, Eve. This isn''t about the money," he interrupted, his voice urgent,ced with something I hadn''t heard from him before¡ªpanic. "It''s about Sebastian."

    I froze. ". . . Sebastian? The dog?"

    "He''s in critical condition. The vet is trying to stabilize him, but it''s not looking good. You predicted this would happen, right? Please, tell me you have a cure. We need your help."

    My heart sank. A cure? For what? Cancer? Do I look like some God to you?

    Sebastian couldn''t be dying yet. It was too soon. The nanotech we had been developing wasn''t ready. The system was close topletion but Michael hadn''t started the process of using it on a human being much less a dog.

    My mind raced as I pressed a hand to my temple.

    Why was this happening now? Of all the times for Sebastian to fall ill, why now, when everything was hanging by a thread?

    "Get him to QuantumLyfe," I said sharply, my voice colder than I intended. "Now. I''ll email you the address and meet you there."

    I didn''t wait for a response. The second I ended the call, I moved. There was no time to waste. Every second mattered now.

    If I didn''t act fast, Sebastian wouldn''t make it¡ªand there went my chance to get closer to Sinir, to finally break through the walls he had put up between us.

    Keys. I needed my keys.

    Where the hell were they? My fingers fumbled as I grabbed them from the table and rushed out the door.

    The panic that had started as a small flicker now threatened to explode in my chest.

    This wasn''t just about a dog. It never was. This was about Sinir''s trust¡ªabout securing a future I had fought tooth and nail to build. If he died now, who knows what would happen to the old man?

    Sinir might spiral into a deep depression, drowning in grief. And if that happened, our deal¡ªthe only thing tethering me to my future¡ªwould vanish in an instant, just like that.

    Poof

    ! My one escape, my only way out of this miserable life, gone forever.

    I couldn''t let that happen. Not when I was so close.

    I had to hold on until Sophie''s birthday. I had to keep Sebastian alive, no matter what, and keep Sinir in a good mood¡ªat any cost. My freedom depended on it.

    As I sped down the empty streets, the weight of the situation pressed down on me, heavier with each passing second. Every turn of the wheel felt like a ticking clock.

    I had already contacted Michael beforehand to prepare everything. But when I arrived at QuantumLyfe, my stomach twisted at the sight before me. Sinir and Victor were already there, both looking grim. And there, on the table,y Sebastian with an oxygen mask strapped to his snout.

    For a terrifying moment, I feared the worst¡ªthat he wasn''t breathing at all. My chest tightened as I approached the table. But then I noticed it¡ªhis chest rising and falling ever so slowly, painfully, like each breath was a battle the poor creature was losing.

    I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding, but the sight of Sebastian struggling for life was agonizing.

    Is he going to make it?

    I wondered, but my question hung in the air like a storm cloud.

    Sinir stood nearby, looking like he had aged years in a single night. His usually formidable presence had withered; his eyes, red-rimmed and hollow, were locked onto his beloved dog. For the first time, I saw a man who wasn''t the indomitable Sinir, but just an old man afraid of losing the only thing that still tethered him to this world.

    Michael approached me, grabbing my arm with urgency, dragging me into a secluded corner. His expression was a storm of frustration, worry, and barely contained anger.

    "Are you crazy?" he hissed the moment we were alone.

    I blinked, unbothered by his sudden outburst. "What? Didn''t I already tell you? Part of your job is to save Sebastian."

    He ran his hand over his face, clearly trying to stay calm, but his voice came out strained. "Yes, you did. But this is too soon! We haven''t even

    tested

    the nanotech on a dog. We''re flying blind here."

 Chapter 38: The Weight of Survival

    "Michael, it''s fine. Just do whatever you can," I snapped, trying to pull him out from his negative thoughts. "Did you tell Sinir?"

    "Of course I told him!" His voice dropped lower, eyes darting back toward the old man who was still by the table, frozen in despair. "I told him this would be our first live test on a dog. I exined that we don''t know how it''ll react, that every animal responds differently. We''ve tested smaller animals but¡ª"

    "Yes, yes, I get it!" I waved him off, irritation bubbling to the surface. "Just make sure the dog lives, okay? I don''t care about the science. That''s your department, not mine."

    I wasn''t interested in the technicalities or the risks. The bottom line was simple: if Sebastian died, so did my chance of getting out of this hellhole.

    Michael hesitated, clearly torn between his duty as a engineer and the reality of the situation. I had to hand it to him¡ªthe man had guts.

    It wasn''t often you saw someone stand toe-to-toe with Sinir, let alone challenge him like this. Most people wilted under the old man''s piercing gaze, terrified of his wrath. Chapter Enjoy:

    But here Michael was, essentially telling him that his dog might not survive the procedure. And yet, Sinir hadn''t exploded. He was too focused on Sebastian to even care about the risk.

    Still, I had no patience for doubt. "Michael," I said, my voice low but firm, "if that dog dies, Sinir will break. And if he breaks, so does our deal. I can''t afford that, and neither can you. Now, do what you have to do."

    He met my gaze, his frustration barely masked, but he nodded. "I''ll do my best."

    "Michael."

    He paused, then he looked over my way.

    I stepped forward, my voice soft but filled with determination. "You''ve got this, Michael. I believe in you. No matter what happens, we''re in this together. If you fail . . . we fail together."

    He lifted his gaze to meet mine, and for a second, I saw the storm of doubt in his eyes. His brow furrowed deeply, frustration written all over his face as if he were carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders.

    A tense silence hung between us until, finally, he sighed¡ªa long, heavy breath that seemed to release some of the tension.

    "What an uninspiring way to cheer someone up," he muttered, shaking his head. But then, just barely, the corners of his lips lifted into a faint, fleeting smile.

    Without another word, he turned and headed back to Sebastian, every step filled with the burden of what was at stake.

    I watched as he walked back toward the table, his shoulders tense. Sinir hadn''t moved, hadn''t said a word. He just stood there, staring at his dog like the world was crumbling beneath his feet.

    I clenched my fists, heart pounding. This was a gamble¡ªone that could either save me or doom me.

    Every second counted, every breath Sebastian took was a fleeting chance to keep everything together.

    If the dog survived, I''d be one step closer to freedom. But if he didn''t . . . I couldn''t afford to think about that. The very thought made my chest tighten, like a noose slowly pulling me toward suffocation.

    Sinir, with his old age, had be a vtile force. His decisions weren''t governed by logic, but by his ever-shifting moods.

    One moment he could be reasonable, and the next, he was a tempest of anger and grief. I''d seen it happen before¡ªduring the debut, when his previous dog had died. It was as if that single event had shattered whateverposure he had left.

    After that, everything crumbled. The others did whatever they wanted, taking advantage of his emotional state. Sinir was drowning in grief, and they used it as their ticket to chaos, and it was the reason why Sophia and Sullivan were able to take control of the main family line and just ship me off to nowhere.

    I couldn''t let that happen again. Not now, not when I was this close.

    I was treading on dangerous, unfamiliar ground. So much had already deviated from the original timeline that I barely knew what to expect anymore.

    The future had be a foggy, unpredictable mess. Every twist, every choice, every slight variation sent shockwaves through the delicate web of events I had once nned for.

    And now, I was stuck in the middle of it, trying to pull the strings of a plot I no longer controlled.

    But one thing remained crystal clear: right now, my priority was keeping Sebastian alive. Not because I cared about the dog itself¡ªbut because his survival was my only chance at getting what I wanted.

    My only chance to escape.

    Time was ticking, and the life of that fragile creature was the key to my freedom. If I failed here, I could kiss my escape goodbye.

    I didn''t know how long I had been trapped in my thoughts, spiraling deeper into the endless possibilities and dangers that lurked ahead.

    "You look like you''re going to die as well," came a voice that snapped me back to reality.

    Startled, I blinked and turned, finding the familiar, strikingly handsome yet serious face of Victor standing nearby, his sharp gaze cutting through the haze clouding my mind.

    I rubbed my temples, trying to soothe the throbbing ache building behind my eyes. The tension was gnawing at me from the inside, threatening to break free. "Ah . . . just a lot to deal withtely."

    Victor''s eyes narrowed slightly, the corners of his mouth barely moving as he asked, "You mean the money?"

    I nodded, forcing a smile that felt brittle, exhausted, and entirely unconvincing. "Yeah . . . I''ve gathered enough now. Finally, I can use it as my ticket¡ªmy escape. Once I deposit that money into Sinir''s ount, I''ll finally be free. Free from all of this."

    Victor''s expression shifted, ever so slightly¡ªa flicker of something unreadable passing through his eyes.

    Was it pity? Or maybe . . . concern?

    My chest tightened. There was something there, something he wasn''t saying. His lips parted as if he was about to speak, but he stopped. For a moment, the silence between us felt like a weight pressing down, threatening to suffocate me.

    A wave of unease washed over me.

    What was it? What wasn''t he telling me?

    I frowned, instinctively wanting to press him for answers, to shake loose whatever he was hiding. But before I could speak, theb doors swung open, and Michael emerged, his face pale and drawn, his steps unsteady. He looked beaten, utterly exhausted, like a man who had been through hell and barely made it back.

 Chapter 39: The Start of a Revolution

    As soon as Michael emerged from theb, his pale and haggard appearance drew everyone''s attention. His eyes were bloodshot, and the exhaustion was on his face, but he managed to hold himself upright.

    For a moment, the room was deathly quiet, the tension suffocating as all eyes locked onto him, especially Old Man Sinir''s.

    Sinir, who had been frozen in ce for what felt like an eternity, suddenly stirred. His eyes, sharp but rimmed with the weariness of age and worry, darted to Michael.

    He pushed away from the couch with trembling hands, his steps slow and unsteady, but filled with desperate urgency. His cane echoed on the cold floor as he approached, the silence in the room amplifying every single sound.

    "Michael . . ." Sinir''s voice cracked, barely above a whisper. His face was a mixture of hope and fear, as though he was bracing himself for the worst. "Tell me . . . did it¡ª" His voice faltered.

    Michael stood tall, trying to gather his strength. "The operation . . ." He paused, letting the words hang in the air, causing Sinir to inhale sharply. "It was a sess."

    I let out a breath of relief. Michael really knew how to make some suspense.

    A wave of relief flooded the room, but Sinir didn''t move, as if still in disbelief.

    Michael continued, "The nanobots are currently repairing Sebastian''s damaged tissues. He''s stable now, but . . ." He nced over at the motionless dog still lying on the table in the background. "He''ll need to remain confined for a few weeks. We need to monitor him closely for anyplications."

    The old man stood still for a moment, as though his body couldn''t fullyprehend the words. His shoulders, previously weighed down by despair, began to rx. His eyes, usually so stern, softened as they locked onto the still-breathing form of Sebastian.

    Slowly, a smile crept across Sinir''s weathered face, a smile that hadn''t graced his features since the day I met him. I felt his relief as if he had aged in reverse, shedding the heavy burdens that had clung to him like shadows.

    A tear, a single glistening tear, slid down the old man''s cheek. He blinked, as if surprised by the emotion. His hand trembled slightly as he brought it to his face, wiping the tear away with an almost embarrassed chuckle.

    "I . . . I didn''t think I''d see him survive this," Sinir muttered, his voice hoarse with emotion. His gaze flickered back to Michael, and for the first time, there was no anger, no harsh demands. Only gratitude. "Thank you, Michael. You . . . you saved him."

    Michael shifted ufortably under the praise, his exhaustion catching up with him. "We''re not out of the woods yet," he cautioned. "We still have to see how he responds to the treatment over the next few weeks."

    But Sinir didn''t seem to hear him. His focus was solely on Sebastian, whoy peacefully in the confinement chamber, the steady rise and fall of his chest the only sign of life.

    Sinir ced a hand on Michael''s shoulder, a rare, tender gesture from a man who rarely showed emotion. "I owe you, Michael," he said, his voice thick with gratitude. "Name your price."

    I stood there, stunned. My jaw dropped at the sheer weight of Sinir''s offer, but it dropped even more when Michael, without hesitation, shook his head and declined.

    "No need," Michael said, wiping the sweat from his brow. "This was part of my deal with your granddaughter."

    "Granddaughter?" Sinir muttered, the confusion apparent in his voice. His gaze shifted, his sharp eyesnding on me as if only now realizing I had been there the whole time.

    Michael nodded. "That''s right. She''s the one who insisted on saving Sebastian from the beginning. If you should thank anyone, it''s her."

    Before Sinir could respond, Michael gave a tired smile. "Sorry, but I still have work to finish." With that, he excused himself, disappearing down the hallway, leaving an air of shock in his wake.

    Sinir remained rooted to the spot, clearly stunned. It was as if the world had shifted for him. Here he was, one of the wealthiest men in the world, offering any sum, any reward imaginable¡ªand Michael had brushed it off without a second thought.

    I could see the disbelief written all over Sinir''s face. It was probably the first time anyone had ever refused him so casually.

    He turned to me, his face a mix of curiosity and something deeper. His eyes, usually hard and calcting, softened slightly as they locked onto mine.

    "You . . . found that man?" His voice was quiet but intense, as if the question carried more weight than just Michael''s skill.

    I nodded, grinning. "You''re free to poach him and invest in his project as much as you like, but trust me¡ªMichael''s not someone who can be bought that easily."

    Sinir looked at me, studying my expression, as if searching for the truth in my words. He seemed to process it for a moment before turning his gaze around us.

    "This ce needs a properb," he said, more to himself than anyone else. Then he nced at Victor, his assistant who stood silently by his side. "Invest one billion into this project as soon as possible. Spare no expense."

    Victor blinked but didn''t question it, simply nodding and stepping away to make the call. I watched in awe as Sinirmitted a billion dors without hesitation.

    Nanotech¡ªjust the word itself carried the weight of limitless potential, but behind the grandeur was a staggering cost.

    The materials alone were rare and expensive, each element crucial to the intricate machinery that made nanotechnology possible.

    Then there was the research¡ªendless hours poured into trial and error, refining the technology down to the smallest detail.

    And the equipment? It wasn''t just cutting-edge, it was the future wrapped in cold, polished steel, with a price tag that could rival the budget of small nations.

    But the most vital piece? The people. The brilliant minds behind it all, each one a visionary in their own right, but visionaries didn''te cheap.

 Chapter 40: The Storm Waits no One

    To build a true powerhouse in the world of nanotech, QuantumLyfe couldn''t just scrape by¡ªit needed to tower over itspetitors. We needed a bigger building, cutting-edge research facilities, and resources that would dwarf even our boldest dreams.

    A billion dors was an incredible start, but deep down, I knew it was only a drop in the ocean. Sinir''s investment was the opening shot, the first wave.

    As soon as weunched, there would be no stopping us. Investors would flock to our door, seeing the undeniable proof of our sess.

    QuantumLyfe wouldn''t just be another techpany¡ªit would be

    the

    name in nanotechnology, the face of a revolution that would redefine science, medicine, and even life itself.

    And I was ready to ride that wave straight to the top.

    It wasn''t just a random act of generosity¡ªit was a calcted move, a bold decision based on what he had just witnessed.

    Michael had proven something extraordinary today. His nanotechnology had saved a life, and not just any life¡ªSebastian, the dog that was practically Sinir''s only remaining family after the passing of his wife. No offense to his children.

    Anyone with half a brain could see the potential. If Michael''s technology could save a dying animal, what could it do for people? The investment wasn''t reckless¡ªit was a first step into a future that could change everything.

    "Grandpa, don''t you want to wait until Sebastian fully recovers before you make such a huge investment?" I teased, though I knew the answer.

    Sinir didn''t even nce at me. His eyes were still locked on the building as if he could already see the future unfolding in front of him. "You''ve invested in this ce, haven''t you?" he asked, his voice low but serious.

    I blinked, caught off guard. "Yeah," I admitted, tilting my head. "But are you basing your decision just on that? My investment?"

    Sinir finally turned his eyes back to me, and for the first time, I saw something different in them¡ªa kind of trust, a belief in something beyond money and power.

    "I know what you''ve been doing these past few months," he said quietly, his words filled with meaning. "I know you''ve got good instincts. I trust you."

    I was taken aback by the sincerity in his voice. Sinir, the man who was as ruthless in business as he was affectionate with his dog, was trusting me¡ªmy judgment, my choices.

    I chuckled softly, trying to mask the sudden warmth in my chest. "Are you sure it''s not just some whimsical teenage girl trying to y investor?" I teased, though my voice was gentler this time.

    Sinir''s lips curled into a small, knowing smile. "Even if it was, I wouldn''t bet against you."

    He said it so matter-of-factly, but it hit me hard. For a man who ruled his empire with an iron will, this moment¡ªthis bond we were forming¡ªfelt like a shift in both of us.

    I could feel the weight of his words settling into something deeper. For the first time, we weren''t just strangers connected with mutual benefits; we were allies in something bigger.

    "By the way," I grinned, trying to keep my tone casual. "If you''re nning to invest in this, you might want your money back. I''ve already amassed the amount we agreed on ahead of time."

    I expected relief, maybe even joy from Sinir, but his expression was anything but. No smile of satisfaction crossed his face, no glimmer of relief for not having been scammed. Instead, there was something else¡ªsomething like . . . disappointment? Sadness, even.

    "What''s this?" I chuckled, feeling a little uneasy. "Aren''t you d I didn''t run off with the ten million? I''ve returned it, along with that 990 million interest you were so worried about. Plus, I think that extra billion you''re about to invest here will make up for it."

    Sinir took a deep breath, his gaze on me. "In truth," he began, his tone serious, "I didn''t believe for a second that you would return that huge amount of money in such a short time."

    I folded my arms, eyebrows raised. "What, you doubted my capabilities?" I jabbed, trying to keep the moment light.

    He smirked slightly. "Who would believe a teenager''s word? You had no remarkable talents in investments before."

    I narrowed my eyes. "So why did you lend me the money if you knew there was a risk?"

    "Call it intuition," Sinir said, his eyes studying me, "and curiosity. Like you said, ten million is just spare change to me,pared to the amusement you would bring in earning thatrge sum of money."

    I rolled my eyes, feeling a strange warmth building inside. "Well, now that we''re here, I''ll transfer the money back to you. Then our deal will be sealed, and I''ll finally be free."

    But Sinir didn''t look relieved. He didn''t even look interested. In fact, there was a clear reluctance in his expression. "What''s the rush?" he asked, his voiceced with something I couldn''t quite ce. "Are you that eager to cut ties with our family?"

    I paused, caught off guard by the disappointment I heard in his voice. "I''m not really your granddaughter, Sinir. I don''t belong here. I''m just an orphan you picked up somewhere, and I think I''ve already sacrificed enough for your family. Now, I want my freedom. Besides," I added with a bitter smile, "I''m sure Sullivan and Sophia will be d to see me gone before Sophie''s grand eighteenth birthday."

    Sinir didn''t respond. He just looked at me, his silence heavy, almost using.

    I didn''t understand why he was hesitating. This was the perfect opportunity to settle everything and walk away clean. "Look," I said, trying to break the tension, "I hope you''ll stick to the end of our deal. I''ve gone through too much trouble to gather this much money."

    Sinir scoffed, a cold smirk forming on his lips. "I may be many things, but I''ve never backed out of a deal."

    "Good," I said, relieved, and quickly logged into my ount.

    But as the screen loaded, my heart plummeted. The bnce that should have shown a billion, hard-earned money, meticulously umted over months, was gone.

    All of it.

    A single, ring number stared back at me¡ª$0.74.

    My hands went cold. My pulse quickened, the world narrowing into that unforgiving screen. Had I been hacked? Stolen from? My thoughts spiraled, blood rushing to my head so fast it made everything throb. I blinked, hoping it was some kind of error. This couldn''t be real.

    It *

    couldn''t

    be real.

    Sinir''s voice became a muffled hum. I could hear Victor too, but everything felt far away, as if I was underwater.

    "Eve?" Sinir''s voice broke through the haze, but I couldn''t focus.

    "Eve, what''s wrong?"

    My vision blurred, and my head pounded, each throb more painful than thest.

    "Eve!" Michael''s voice shot through, sharp with concern. "What''s happening?!"

    But before I could answer, everything went ck, and the world vanished beneath me.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    || A/N ||

    Help support the story with PS, GT, gifts,ments, and reviews to keep the story going.

    Thank you all! ??

 Chapter 41: A Not so Distant Past

    Cole Fay had always been an enigma, even as a child. Reserved, indifferent, and wrapped in the aloofness that his father wore so well, Cole was a boy of few words and fewer emotions.

    He didn''t need to be anything else. His family''s name carried enough weight to shield him from the world, and he lived within that shell, perfectly content to remain detached from everything and everyone.

    That is, until the day Eve Rosette came into his life.

    They met at one of those grand parties where important families gathered to discuss business ventures and alliances over sparkling sses of champagne andughter that never quite reached the eyes.

    Cole was only six years old, standing next to his father, Cain Fay, watching the endless parade of wealthy faces blur into one another. His father was speaking with Mr. Rosette when a small, timid voice broke through the chatter.

    "Cole?"

    He turned to see a girl about his age standing before him, wearing a simple yet elegant dress, her eyes wide with curiosity.

    Her name, as he would learn soon after, was Eve Rosette, the only daughter of the Rosette family. Her father had nudged her forward, encouraging the introduction.

    At first, Cole barely acknowledged her, giving her a cold nod before looking away. He wasn''t one forpany, and certainly not one for childish y.

    But Eve didn''t seem to mind his indifference. In fact, she seemed fascinated by it. Where other children would have been put off by his cold demeanor, Eve drew closer, like a moth to a me.

    From that day on, wherever Cole went, Eve followed. It was as if she had attached herself to him, clinging to him like glue. She would chatter endlessly, telling him stories about her favorite books, the garden her mother tended to, or her dreams of visiting far-off ces.

    Cole, for his part, never encouraged her. He would respond in monosybles or not at all, yet Eve would continue to stay by his side, unfazed by his coldness.

    Their families thought it was sweet, how she followed him around like a loyalpanion, while Cole''s cold indifference was just seen as part of his personality.

    Everyone assumed it was only a matter of time before he warmed up to her.

    But years passed, and Cole remained distant. No matter how hard Eve tried to get him to smile, to show any sign that he appreciated herpany, Cole kept her at arm''s length. He had no time for childish games, no interest in developing a bond. Yet Eve persisted.

    Even as they grew older, as their lives became moreplicated with the expectations ced on them, Eve''s presence was constant. She was there at every family gathering, every holiday dinner, every birthday celebration.

    When Cole was fourteen and shouldering the heavy burden of his family''s expectations, Eve would sneak out to sit with him in the garden, bringing a basket of snacks she had made herself. She would sit with him in silence, knowing he didn''t want to talk, but her presence was alwaysforting, whether Cole acknowledged it or not.

    Years passed in much the same way. Eve grew into a beautiful young woman, but her affection for Cole never wavered. He noticed the way other boys admired her, but it never concerned him. She was, after all, always by his side.

    Until one day, she wasn''t.

    It happened not so subtly, Cole realize she was slipping away one day. It was so sudden with no warning.

    It started with little things¡ªEve declining to attend family dinners, saying she had other ns. She stopped going to parties, and no longer seeking him out every day.

    Cole had be so used to her being there that it never urred to him she might one day choose not to be.

    At first, he told himself it didn''t matter. What did it matter if Eve was there or not? He hadn''t asked for herpany in the first ce.

    But as the days turned into weeks and Eve continued to avoid him, something shifted inside him.

    One afternoon, he found himself standing alone in the garden where they used to sit. The sun was setting, casting a golden glow over the neatly trimmed hedges and vibrant flowers. It should have been peaceful, the kind of ce where Cole could retreat into his thoughts. But it felt wrong. Too quiet. Too empty.

    For the first time in years, Cole realized he missed her.

    He missed the way she would hum softly to herself while arranging the snacks she brought. He missed her quietughter, the way her eyes lit up when she talked about something that excited her. He even missed the way she would asionally prod him, teasing him gently for his serious demeanor. He missed the warmth that her presence had always brought, even if he had never acknowledged it.

    The realization hit him hard. Eve had always been there, unconditionally, no matter how cold or indifferent he had been toward her. And now, she was gone.

    It was then that Cole understood something about himself that he had never considered before. Eve wasn''t just a fixture in his life¡ªshe had been the one person who made him feel . . . something.

    In her absence, he realized how much he had taken her for granted. And the more he thought about it, the more he realized that maybe, just maybe, he didn''t want her to go.

    Cole wasn''t one to act on impulse, but as he stared at his phone, Eve''s name glowing on the screen, something inside him stirred.

    His thumb hovered over the dial button, heart pounding with an unfamiliar urgency. He was seconds away from pressing it when a wave of hesitation crashed over him, freezing him in ce.

    What was he about to do?

    Miss her?

    After all this time?

    His mind raced, a torrent of conflicting thoughts swirling through him.

    Did he love her? No, that couldn''t be it¡ªhe had never allowed himself to entertain that possibility before.

    Love wasn''t something Cole understood. He love his family but loving another was entirely a new concept.

 Chapter 42: Feelings with No Answer

    Cole pulled his hand back, as if the phone itself had burned him.

    Why now?

    Why did he suddenly feel this emptiness gnawing at him, this aching void where Eve''s presence used to be?

    He had always been indifferent, cold even, to the point where people thought he didn''t feel anything at all.

    But Eve . . . Eve had been different. She had lingered in the background of his life, always there, like the steady rhythm of his own heartbeat.

    And now, without her, everything felt disjointed, like a song missing its melody.

    But was that enough to act on?

    Cole leaned back, staring up at the ceiling, the weight of his thoughts pressing down on him. He wasn''t sure. If he wasn''t sure, then maybe leaving her be was the right choice.

    Maybe this was how it was supposed to end¡ªher drifting away, him staying locked in the safety of his solitude.

    But as soon as the thought crossed his mind, a pang of regret sliced through him. Leaving her be? Could he really do that? Could he just let her slip away without even trying to understand what this strange ache inside him meant?

    His fingers clenched around the phone, his chest tight. He had never been the kind of person who allowed his emotions to control him.

    But this¡ªthis feeling was different. It gnawed at him, wing its way into his consciousness, refusing to let go.

    A memory shed through his mind¡ªEve, standing beside him as a child, her hand slipping into his, her smile warm and bright, even as he stood cold and distant.

    She had always been there, hadn''t she? Even when he didn''t ask for her presence, even when he didn''t deserve it.

    And now she wasn''t.

    It was like something gnawing at the back of his mind, a relentless, nagging feeling he couldn''t shake. If he didn''t stop her this time, if he didn''t reach out, he would regret it.

    Deep down, Cole knew it with an unsettling certainty. The sensation wasn''t new¡ªit was like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if he had felt this exact moment slipping through his fingers before. Like Eve had already vanished from his life once.

    But how? How could that be?

    Cole couldn''t ce his finger on it, couldn''t fully grasp why the thought of Eve disappearing now felt so hauntingly familiar.

    It was irrational, maddening.

    She was right there, still within his reach, yet the fear of losing her was paralyzing, almost as if this wasn''t the first time.

    It felt like some forgotten part of him knew that if he didn''t do something¡ªanything¡ªright now, she would disappear, and this time it would be for good.

    The past?

    The thought crashed into him with unexpected force.

    What past?

    Cole paused, heart racing as his mind struggled to piece together fragmented memories. He tried to remember, but it was like chasing shadows. The harder he reached for it, the more elusive it became.

    What past was he even talking about?

    His brow furrowed as frustration swelled inside him. He had never been one to dwell on emotions or sentimentality, yet here he was, consumed by a feeling that he couldn''t understand.

    There was a weight to it, like a heavy fog hanging over his chest, suffocating him with the need to act before it was toote.

    But what was he supposed to do?

    Cole''s thoughts raced, scrambling for rity, but every answer slipped through his fingers like sand. And still, that gnawing feeling persisted, as if some part of him¡ªburied deep within¡ªknew exactly what he was afraid of but refused to reveal it.

    He racked his brain, pushing himself to remember, to connect the dots, but it was as if a wall had been erected in his mind, blocking out a memory of the past.

    Cole gritted his teeth, his hands trembling slightly. He was not one to lose control like this, to let emotions rule him.

    Yet there was an undeniable sense of urgency pulsing through him, a voice inside his head screaming that this was hisst chance. It was irrational, absurd even, but it was real¡ªmore real than any cold, calcted decision he had made in the past.

    What was it about Eve?

    His chest tightened as memories of her began to surface, little moments from their childhood together¡ªherughter, her warmth, the way she''d always found him, no matter how distant or cold he had been. She had clung to him like a lifeline, even when he pushed her away. Eve had always been there.

    Until now.

    For the first time, she wasn''t reaching for him. She wasn''t trying to close the distance he had so carefully maintained. She wasn''t smiling at him the way she used to.

    Instead, she was slipping away, retreating into a space he couldn''t follow, and the realization hit him like a blow to the chest.

    Why did it feel like he had already lost her once before? Like this wasn''t just about today but about something far deeper, something that spanned beyond a mere memory?

    The past . . . What past?

    Cole shook his head, trying to shake off the fog that clouded his thoughts, but it remained. He was drowning in it, in this unfamiliar sensation of fear and regret that clung to him like a second skin. He had never cared about losing people before. He had lived his life alone, distant, detached.

    But with Eve, it was different.

    He couldn''t lose her. Not again.

    The thought startled him.

    Again

    ?

    His mind stumbled over the word. Had he already lost her once before? Was that why the fear felt so visceral, so real? As if he was reliving something buried deep in his subconscious, some pain he had locked away without ever acknowledging?

    A flicker of a memory¡ªfaint and blurred¡ªsurfaced for a brief moment. Cole could see Eve''s face, tears streaming down her cheeks, but it wasn''t the Eve he knew now. It was her, but . . . older, different. The memory faded as quickly as it appeared, leaving him breathless and confused.

    Cole''s hands gripped the edge of the table in front of him, his knuckles white. He felt like he was on the brink of something important, something crucial that he couldn''t quite reach.

    He couldn''t exin it. He didn''t understand why it felt like Eve had already left him in some other life, some other time.

    But he knew one thing for certain¡ªif he didn''t act now, if he didn''t fight for her this time, the regret would follow him for the rest of his life.

    Taking a deep, shaky breath, Cole stood up, grabbing his phone again. This time, there was no hesitation. His fingers moved on their own, dialing her number for the first time ever.

    ''This number is out of service.''

    Cole was stunned . . . did she . . . changed numbers?

    He was ready to hack her information when his phone buzzed. The screen shed

    Lina

    .

    "Cole, where are you?" Lina''s voice was sharp, edged with urgency.

    "Home." His voice came out steady, but his pulse quickened.

    "Get to Angel''s Hospital. Now."

    Cole''s heart pounded, a cold dread seizing his chest. "What happened?"

    There was a long pause, each second stretching unbearably before Lina spoke again.

    "It''s Eve . . ."

 Chapter 43: Unexpected Visitor

    When I came to, the blinding light seared through my vision, forcing me to shut my eyes again.

    My head throbbed, and the overpowering scent of antiseptic clung to the air, nauseating me.

    Slowly, I opened my eyes again, blinking away the haze until Sullivan''s face came into focus. He was seated beside me, his expression stern, with Sophia next to him, her cold gaze fixed on me. And there, just behind them, was Sophie¡ªthe smirk on her lips unmistakable, like she was savoring my downfall.

    "W-what happened?" I croaked, my voice barely audible, but my words caught in my dry throat.

    "You passed out," Sophia said, her tone chillingly devoid of concern. She didn''t even pretend to care. Her eyes flicked to Sullivan before she spoke again, her voice cutting through the sterile silence like a knife. "Eve, what''s going on? Why were you with Father? What are you doing with him?"

    Father? Old Man Sinir?

    "That''s not important right now," Sullivan interjected, his voice hard as stone, his cold eyes boring into mine. "How did you get a billion dors, Eve? Where did you get that kind of money?"

    The words echoed in my head as if I hadn''t fully processed them. My heart pounded against my ribs as it all clicked into ce¡ªthe zero bnce in my ount, the usations of theft.

    A billion dors?

    My breath caught in my throat, and my eyes narrowed,nding on Sophie like a predator catching sight of its prey.

    "You . . ." I could barely speak through the rising fury. "How dare you steal my money!" I hissed, the realization hitting me like a truck. I had been so stupid, so careless.

    In my frantic rush to save Sebastian, I''d left myptop open. Sophie must''ve seen my ount¡ªessed it somehow. Though it was password protected, that didn''t matter. Not when Sullivan was involved. They had the resources to hire the best hackers in the world. It had been child''s y for them to wipe me clean.

    "Be careful with your usations, youngdy," Sophia reprimanded sharply, her eyes narrowing at me. "Sophie only reported what she saw. A huge sum in your ount that you conveniently forgot to mention. Where did you get that kind of money? Did Father give it to you?"

    My vision blurred with anger, my head swimming with pain, but beneath it all was the slow, terrifying realization¡ªI was losing control. I could feel the emotions I''d buried deep inside wing their way to the surface, threatening to break free.

    "That money is

    mine

    !" I shouted, my voice raw with desperation. "I earned it! Give it back!"

    Sullivan scoffed, his face twisting with disdain as he stood, towering over me. "Your money?" he sneered. "You own nothing. Not the clothes on your back, not the food you eat, not even your life. Everything belongs to me."

    His words cut deeper than I expected, but I red up at him, my eyes burning with hatred. I bit my lip until I tasted blood, the metallic sting grounding me in my rage.

    Sullivan remained unfazed. He straightened his jacket, his eyes cold and dismissive as he delivered his final blow. "It doesn''t matter anymore. I have a meeting to attend, and frankly, I have no time to waste on this nonsense." He turned on his heel and left, not sparing me a second nce.

    I wanted to scream after him, to tear him apart and demand my money back.

    It was mine. I spent months umting that fortune, nning my escape, my freedom.

    But no words left my lips. My hatred boiled over, but beneath it was something worse¡ªhelplessness. Without that money, how could I pay Sinir? How could I fulfill my end of the deal?

    Was this truly my fate? To be abandoned, left to rot on some godforsaken ind while the rest of them carried on like I never existed?

    My hands trembled with fury, but I refused to let the tears fall. No. I wouldn''t give them the satisfaction. They could steal my future, but they couldn''t see me beg. My pride was the only thing left intact.

    Sophia let out an exasperated sigh, her cold gaze flicking toward me with disdain. "Remember this, Eve," she warned icily. "Stay away from Father if you know what''s good for you."

    She rose from her chair, smoothing her hair over her shoulder with practiced grace. "Sophie, stay here. Watch her."

    With that, she left, her heels clicking sharply against the floor as she disappeared out the door. Now, it was just Sophie and me, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction.

    I knew what she was here for¡ªto pry into why I was with Sinir and how I got that huge amount of money. She was here to monitor my every move.The family was all circling Sinir like vultures, vying for his favor and his 50% share. Whoever held thergest share would rule the Rosette family empire.

    But none of that mattered to me now. All I cared about was my money¡ªthe key to my freedom¡ªand it was gone.

    My mind raced, searching for a way to get it back. Maybe I could go to Sinir, tell him the truth, that his son already had the money. Maybe he would believe me?

    Who was I kidding?

    That old man didn''t care about excuses. If I didn''t have his money by the deadline, the deal was off. I was as good as dead.

    I cursed myself for being so reckless, for letting it all slip through my fingers at thest moment.

    "Youngdy, you should rest," Sophie said, her fake concern grating on my nerves.

    I red at her. "You''re the reason I''m here in the first ce," I spat. "Get out before I do something you''ll regret."

    Her eyes widened, crocodile tears already forming. "What are you saying, youngdy? I only reported what I saw because I was worried about you."

    "Worried about a billion dors I own," I huffed with a bitterugh. "You''ve been waiting for any chance to ruin me."

    Sophie''s eyes widened in feigned innocence. "Mydy, I would never¡ª"

    "Shut up and get out!"

    Sophie hesitated, her lips twitching. "Lady Sophia said I should stay here."

    "I don''t need you," I growled, though my voice came out weaker than I intended. It was barely more than a rasp, trembling with anger and exhaustion.

    My body felt weightless, as if I were floating on the edge of consciousness¡ªlightheaded, unsteady. My vision swam, and the room tilted in and out of focus. If not for the weakness consuming me, I would''ve lunged at her, ripped her hair out strand by strand.

    The rage burning inside me was fierce, but my limbs betrayed me. My fingers twitched with frustration, aching to act, yet I remained paralyzed by the suffocating weight of my own helplessness.

    I red at her through blurry eyes, hating how frail I sounded, how vulnerable I was in this moment. She stood there, smug, untouchable, and I could do nothing but wish for the strength to tear her apart.

    Just then, a knock sounded at the door.

    Sophie frowned, walking over to answer it. "Who could that be?" she muttered before pulling the door open.

    Her gasp filled the room, and I turned, my pulse spiking as a fresh wave of dizziness hit me.

    Standing at the doorway, to my utter disbelief, was none other than Cole Fay.

    Why now . . . ?

 Chapter 44: Fragile Moments

    The moment I nced at the door, my heart sank.

    Cole Fay stood there, towering like a celestial figure beside his sister, Lina. They looked as though they had descended from the heavens themselves, every bit the ethereal angels they were known to be.

    Cole''s perfectly sculpted face was framed by sleek, grey hair, his eyes gleaming with that cold, calcting light I''d grown to known and love in the past.

    He wore a sleek, ck long-sleeve shirt that hugged his toned frame, paired with tailored ck pants that exuded effortless style. The only essory he needed was the subtle gleam of a Patek Philippe watch on his wrist, understated yet undeniablymanding.

    The simplicity of his look made it all the more striking¡ªrefined, confident, and dangerous in its elegance.

    The Fay twins always exuded an otherworldly aura, like something untouchable, pristine, and deadly.

    In any other setting, their presence might have been seen as a blessing, a sign of divine favor. But in my case? Cole was no angele to save me¡ªhe was a devil in angel''s clothing, a demon sent to drag me to hell.

    And with him, he brought the full weight of my impending doom.

    Lina, by contrast, glowed with serene beauty. Her long, flowing brown hair almost golden caught the dim light of the room, making it shimmer like spun gold. Her soft, baster features were framed by her delicate white dress, which only heightened her angelic appearance.

    She stood slightly behind her brother, her expression neutral, like she was merely there because she was curious.

    When our eyes met, her face lit up, a spark of genuine happiness softening her features.

    "Eve, I''m so d you''re alright. We heard what happened, so we decided to visit," Lina announced as she breezed into the room without so much as a nce at Sophie.

    She ced a bouquet of flowers and a basket of fruit on the bedside table, her graceful movements as casual as they were deliberate.

    No hesitation, no doubt¡ªjust the typical, gentle kindness that Lina embodied. She moved to my side, her brows knitted in concern as she asked, "How are you feeling?"

    "Do you want an honest answer? I feel like shit," I replied tly, my gaze drifting to the figure looming just behind her. "And even shittier now that he''s here."

    My words were wrapped in bitterness as I nced at Cole. His expression was unreadable¡ªmore perplexed than angry¡ªbut his silence made the tension in the room unbearable.

    I didn''t want to be a bitch, snapping at people like a cornered animal, but everything was unraveling inside me. Who wouldn''t be like this after losing a billion dors?

    Lina chuckled lightly instead of taking offense, her smile was unshakable as ever. "At least you''re feeling well enough to be sarcastic," she said with warmth in her voice.

    Leave it to Lina to see the silver lining. Only someone raised in a loving, wealthy family could act like the world was still a beautiful ce, even in the midst of chaos.

    Her kindness felt like a mockery of everything I had never known¡ªlove, security, peace. For me, life had been about survival, wing through the dirt just to make it another day.

    I swallowed my anger, shifting my gaze to the window. "Now that you know I''m okay, you can go. I don''t want visitors right now."

    Lina''s smile didn''t falter. She turned to Sophie and said, "Looks like Eve might be hungry. Come with me, Sophie. Let''s get her some sushi¡ªshe loves it."

    I snapped my head toward her, eyes wide in disbelief. How was she still smiling? Why wasn''t my anger shaking her? Was she immune to it?

    Without missing a beat, Lina dragged the shocked Sophie out of the room, leaving me alone with Cole.

    The nerve of her¡ªeven locking the door on her way out like she didn''t want others to enter the room.

    That woman. I swear I''ll get her back for this once I can stand on my own two feet again.

    I straightened myself, refusing to let my emotions take over in front of Cole. I grabbed some water,posing myself, then faced him with what littleposure I had left.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked, my voice steadier than I expected.

    Cole opened his mouth but hesitated, his jaw tightening as if the words were stuck in his throat.

    He looked . . . unsure. It was the first time I''d ever seen him struggle with words.

    Instead of answering, he handed me arge box. "Here," he said quietly.

    I eyed him suspiciously before opening the box. Inside, dozens of cream puffs were nestled together, their golden shells glistening under the light.

    "You like them, don''t you?" His voice was so gentle that it almost broke me.

    The sound of it¡ªthe softness, the familiarity¡ªmade my throat tighten painfully, and I fought to keep the tears at bay.

    What was he doing? Pitying me because I was lying in a hospital bed?

    This wasn''t the Cole I knew. I didn''t know how to deal with him like thispassionate, almost tender.

    I wanted him cold, indifferent, andpletely out of my life. The thought coursed through me like a bitter poison, seeping into every corner of my heart.

    It was time to reim my heart, even if it meant tearing away thest threads that connected us.

    I nced at the cream puffs in my hand and then back at him. His gaze had softened, no longer the cold, detached stare I was used to. His eyes . . . they were melting into something unrecognizable. And I couldn''t bear it. I couldn''t look at him any longer.

    "These cream puffs. . ." My voice cracked as I stared at the dessert in my palm. "Do you even remember why I love them in the first ce?" I asked, a bitter smile tugging at my lips.

    Cole looked confused, his brows knitting together.

    I let out a hollowugh, the memory rushing back like a tidal wave. "Of course you don''t."

 Chapter 45: Fragments of What We Were

    [

    BONUS Chapter

    for reaching 100 PS! Thank you all!]

    "Of course you don''t."

    The memory hit me like a wave crashing over jagged rocks, pulling me back to a time when things were simpler¡ªyet somehow more painful.

    "When we were younger, I used to follow you around everywhere. Like a shadow that wouldn''t disappear," I began, the words spilling out before I could stop them. "You never wanted me there, though. You never liked having me around. I was just . . . annoying to you."

    I looked down at the cream puff in my hand, a smile tugging at my lips despite the bitter taste of the past. "But every year, on my birthday, there''d be this little box of cream puffs waiting for me. I used to think it was from my mother. That maybe, just maybe, she cared enough to get me something for the first time."

    I paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. "But then, I found out it was you. You were the one sneaking them to me, never saying a word, never admitting it. You were never the type to show affection, but those cream puffs . . . they were the one thing I clung to. The only sign that you maybe cared a little, even if you couldn''t say it."

    Cole''s face remained nk, but there was something in his eyes¡ªsomething distant, almost unreachable. He didn''t interrupt, just stood there, letting me pour out years of pent-up emotion.

    "But the truth is . . ." I locked eyes with him, my voice steady but cutting. "Iter discovered that the one sending me those cream puffs was your mother, not you."

    His silence roared in the stillness, a deafening acknowledgment that spoke volumes. It was all I needed.

    "I was always the one chasing after you. Every smile, every look¡ªI cherished them like they were everything, but they were just scraps you threw my way. And now, here you are, bringing me cream puffs like it still means something."

    The silence between us was heavy, suffocating, and I felt the sting of tears threatening to fall. "But it doesn''t mean anything anymore, does it? Because you never really cared the way I did. You''ve never really cared from the start . . . so why care now?"

    The sweetness of the cream puff in my hand suddenly felt overwhelming, like a sickly reminder of the past. The past where I had always been reaching out for something that was never truly mine to hold.

    I shoved the cream puffs away from me, watching as they tumbled to the floor, their sweet shells rolling like forgotten dreams.

    My eyes, void of warmth, tracked their descent. "I don''t want them anymore. In fact, I hate them now."

    Cole remained unfazed by the fallen pastries, his gaze locked on me with an intensity that felt almost suffocating.

    "Eve . . ." he began, a tremor of struggle threading through his voice. "I know I haven''t been exactly kind to you, but I want to change that now."

    A bitter huff escaped my lips, a mix of incredulity and anger. "Change it? After everything you''ve done?" My eyes narrowed, piercing through him like daggers. "You think that just because you want to change, I''ll simply say, ''Oh yes, let''s start all over again, shall we?''"

    I couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of it all. How desperately I had wished for our rtionship to be different in the past.

    How I had longed to hear those very words from him, the promise of a fresh start¡ªbut now? It felt like a cruel joke, the timing toote to matter.

    Toote.

    "I don''t want you anymore. What I want is the freedom thates with severing our ties." The words tasted bitter on my tongue, but they were liberating.

    The thought of no longer feeling his icy presence lurking over my thoughts, sent a thrill of exhration coursing through me. This was my moment of release, the beginning of reiming my life from the shadows he cast.

    But it was never that simple, was it?

    Every moment he stood there, a living reminder of all I''d fought against. The way he gazed at me, eyes glimmering with something I couldn''t decipher¡ªwas it pity? Regret?

    Whatever it was, I didn''t want it. I didn''t want him. I wanted to reim my life, to erase every memory that tethered me to him.

    I hated that I still cared, that his very existence still stirred something within me, a flicker of longing I desperately tried to extinguish.

    I needed him gone¡ªgone from my mind, gone from my heart, gone from the space I''d carved out for healing.

    My resolve hardened like steel as I faced him, forcing myself to summon the words that would cut through the tangled emotions.

    "Just leave," I whispered, my voice trembling with the weight of unspoken pain. "I don''t want you here. Not now, not ever."

    Cole''s lips pressed into a thin line, the mask of cold indifference he''d always worn now cracking.

    For the first time in my life, I saw it¡ªhow that rigid hardness in his face softened, as if the emotions he kept buried were finally stirring beneath the surface.

    I tore my gaze away, unwilling to be swayed. There was nothing he could say or do to change my mind.

    "I will leave," he said atst, his voice steady, though I could sense the storm still brewing behind it.

    Hisposure had returned, his expression once again carefully guarded. "If space is what you need, then I''ll give it to you. If this is what you want, I won''t stand in your way."

    For a moment, he almost sounded like the domineering Cole I had known all my life, the man who always kept control. But then his tone shifted¡ªsofter, more vulnerable, yet still resolute.

    "However, it doesn''t mean I''ve given up. I understand why you hate me, after everything I''ve put you through. It''s only right. So hate me, push me away, throw insults at me if that''s what you need to feel better."

    He bent down, slowly gathering the fallen cream puffs from the floor, his movements careful, deliberate.

    As he ced them back in the box, there was a strange tenderness in the way he handled them, as if they were fragile, like the remnants of what we once had.

    He set the box gently on the table before turning to face me onest time.

    "Just know," his voice softened, filled with quiet resolve, "I''m not asking for forgiveness right away, but I''ll spend every day earning it, piece by piece. I''ll take all the time you need, as long as there''s even the smallest chance to make things right."

    And with that, he walked out, leaving me alone¡ªconfused, reeling, and more uncertain than ever.

    The door clicked shut, and the silence that followed felt deafening.

    The walls I''d built so carefully around my heart trembled, shaken by the one person I had sworn to lock out forever.

 Chapter 46: The Unspoken Truths

    Cole stepped outside, feeling the chill of the night air against his skin, though the cold couldn''tpare to the storm brewing inside him.

    The encounter with Eve had left him shaken to his core, one of the most heart-wrenching moments of his life.

    He hadn''t wanted to leave her like that, but deep down, he knew she needed space¡ªtime to process whatever was happening between them.

    Yet, Cole couldn''tprehend the sudden shift in her. What had changed so drastically?

    It was cruel irony. The very act of Eve wanting to sever their connection had made him realize how much he didn''t want that.

    But now? Now, he wasn''t sure of anything. The sudden hang-up in her voice, the finality of it, had caught him off guard in a way nothing ever had. It was only when the prospect of losing her became real that he realized¡ªhe didn''t want her to go.

    Was it love? Or was it just that he''d grown used to her presence, a fixture in his life that he couldn''t imagine losing?

    He had no answers.

    All Cole knew was that, right now, he was more confused than ever.

    As he stood there, lost in thought, the sound of approaching voices snapped him back to reality.

    "Aren''t you, Cole Fay? The heir to the Fay fortune?"

    Cole turned, spotting Victor and Sinir Rosette walking toward him. The tension was immediate, intense.

    Victor''s expression was guarded¡ªhe knew exactly who Cole was and what he represented. And more than that, he knew how Cole had treated Eve in the past. Cold. Cruel. Indifferent.

    Victor''s jaw clenched. "What are you doing here?" His tone was sharp, usatory. "Eve is resting, and the doctor said she shouldn''t be under any stress."

    From the brief time Victor had known Eve, she was, at first, just another person in his orbit¡ªnothing particrly remarkable.

    She was a fake heiress, someone he had no reason to pay attention to. His interest in her was almost non-existent, viewing her only as a minor figure in the grand scheme of the Rosette dynamics.

    But that all changed when Sinir tasked him with keeping an eye on her, to quietly observe her movements and report back.

    What began as a reluctant duty quickly turned into something more. The deeper Victor delved into her life, the more she shattered his expectations.

    Beneath her serene exterior, Eve was anything but passive. She was sharp, calcting, and incredibly resourceful.

    Victor discovered that Eve had been amassing her own wealth¡ªsecretly umting a considerable sum through shrewd investments. Her skill in navigating the world of finance, far beyond what anyone would expect of someone in her age, astounded him.

    She wasn''t just a pawn in her father''s game; she was ying her own game, one that no one had noticed¡ªuntil her father did.

    Too bad, indeed.

    Eve had proven herself to be someone far moreplex. The curiosity that had once been fleeting was now something deeper¡ªan admiration for the strength she kept hidden beneathyers of expectation and restraint.

    Cole''s face, which had softened only moments ago, immediately hardened into the cold mask he wore so well. His voice was low, dangerous. "Stress? You think me visiting her would cause her stress?"

    Victor''s eyes shed with fury. "Yes. I do." He took a step closer, meeting Cole''s icy gaze head-on. "You think I don''t know how you''ve treated her? You think she''s not stressed because of you? She''s been holding it together, but every time youe around, it''s like you rip the ground out from under her."

    Cole''s mind raced. Was that true? Had he really been causing Eve that much stress? Was that she was angry at him?

    Victor didn''t back down. His gaze hardened as he stared Cole down, his voice filled with frustration. "Eve''s been through enough. She doesn''t need more of . . . all of this." He gestured toward Cole dismissively, his hand cutting through the air in an insult.

    She must be furious right now, especially after what Sullivan did¡ªstealing her money like that. And now this man had visited her, adding salt to her injury. Poor Eve, she must be so emotional right now. Victor thought and he couldn''t be more right.

    Victor''s voice rose in intensity as he stepped closer. "If you don''t like her, then be a man and stay away! Don''t y with her emotions, and stop pestering her. That''s beyond cruel."

    For a moment, Cole''s cold facade cracked.

    Cruel

    ? Was he really being cruel?

    The usation stung in a way he hadn''t expected. He thought he had been clear from the beginning¡ªhe didn''t love Eve. He had never given her false hope.

    But now, as the weight of Victor''s words settled on him, he realized something far more disturbing: he

    was

    leading her on. He hadn''t wanted to admit it, but when Eve had finally decided to sever ties with him, he found himself not wanting it.

    In the end, maybe Victor was right. He

    was

    cruel. He didn''t love her, but he also wasn''t ready to let her go. He had never cared for her the way she deserved, but the idea of her walking away, of her being out of his life, unsettled him more than he wanted to admit.

    Before Cole could respond, Sinir stepped in, his voice calm but firm. "Enough, Victor," he said, cing a hand on his shoulder. "Give us a moment, will you? Why don''t you go inside and let Eve know I''m here? It''s better she isn''t surprised when she sees me."

    Victor hesitated, his eyes flickering between Sinir and Cole, his expression full of warning. With one final re at Cole, he turned and headed inside, mming the door behind him.

    Now alone with Sinir, Cole felt the air grow heavier between them. Sinir''s gaze was piercing, like he could see right through him.

    "So, what are you doing here, Cole Fay?" the older man asked quietly, his tone more curious than usatory. "I thought you didn''t care about Eve."

    Cole''s jaw clenched, the tension building in his chest. "I just want to know if she''s okay."

 Chapter 47: Cold Hearts, Warm Promises

    "I just want to know if she''s okay."

    Sinir raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "And why''s that? If you don''t care for her, like Victor said, then why keep stringing her along? If you don''t like her, stop messing with her head. Stop seeing her. Let her move on."

    Cole pressed his lips together, his mind racing. Even Sinir knew about their rtionship. Everyone did.

    Of course, they knew how cold he had been to her¡ªhow indifferent, how distant, how he had unknowingly embarrassed her multiple times before.

    There was no hiding it. But that didn''t change the knot of guilt tightening inside him.

    Clearing his throat, Cole finally spoke, his voice low and strained. "I know it''s selfish . . . but I want to fix things with her. I don''t want to lose her."

    Sinir''s gaze didn''t waver. He studied Cole for a long moment before responding. "Selfish? It sounds like it. You don''t love her, but you can''t stand the idea of her not being in your life. That''s the definition of selfish."

    Cole''s hands clenched into fists at his sides. "Everyone''s selfish," he muttered, almost to himself. Then, more clearly, he added, "I''m not going to stop seeing her. I''ll try to fix our rtionship, and this time . . . I''ll treat her right."

    Sinir''s eyes narrowed slightly, his voice dropping. "You better. Because if you hurt her again, Cole¡ªif you put her through any more pain¡ªthen you won''t just lose her. You''ll have me as your enemy. And trust me when I say, I don''t take kindly to people who break my granddaughter''s heart."

    Cole nodded, unable to say anything more as Sinir turned toward the door.

    "Young people these days . . . so stubborn, so hard-headed," Sinir muttered as he pushed the door open. He nced back onest time. "I''ll hold you to your word, young man. But the moment you slip up, it''s over. Remember that."

    With that final warning, Sinir disappeared inside, leaving Cole standing alone, his thoughts a chaotic mess.

    Cole walked through the bustling entrance of the hospital, his mind still clouded with the aftermath of his confrontation with Victor and Sinir. He wasn''t in the mood for more interaction, his heart heavy with conflicting emotions.

    But as he scanned the area, he noticed a familiar figure near the food court¡ªhis sister, Lina. She was practically clearing out the ce, her arms loaded with bags of food, while another figure stood nearby.

    It was Sophia.

    As Cole approached, Sophia''s eyes immediately brightened when she spotted him. She stood up in a hurry, wiping her dress and smoothing her hair in an exaggerated motion before practically floating over to him, her smile wide and sickly sweet.

    "Oh, young master Cole," she purred, her voice dripping with an artificial sweetness that grated on his nerves. She tilted her head just so, her lips curling into a yful smile. "I didn''t know you were visiting today. If I had known, I would''ve made something special for you."

    Her voice lowered seductively, and she edged closer, fluttering her eyshes in an attempt to be coy. "Perhaps you could join us for lunch? I''m sure you''re hungry after talking to Eve."

    Sophia''s eyes roamed over him like he was a prize, the flirty tone in her voice so obvious it made Cole inwardly recoil.

    The exaggerated way she praised him, the fake giggles¡ªit all felt like nails on a chalkboard.

    Cole didn''t miss a beat. His cold eyes bored into her as he said, without an ounce of warmth, "Who are you?"

    The words were like a p. Sophia''s smile faltered for just a second, the color draining from her face at the bluntness of his reply.

    But she quickly masked her embarrassment, trying to regain herposure, though her cheeks were burning with humiliation.

    Before she could respond, Cole turned away from her, his expression impassive, as if she was nothing more than a mild inconvenience.

    He nced at Lina, who was struggling to bnce the mountain of food in her arms. "Are you done? Let''s go home," he asked her.

    Lina,pletely oblivious to the tension between her brother and Sophia, grinned as she struggled with the mountain of food in her arms. "Eh? Are we going home now? But how did your talk with Eve go?"

    Cole''s lips pressed into a thin line, and without a word, Lina knew better than to push him any further. She sighed and passed the bags of food to Sophia, who had been standing awkwardly nearby. "Here, Sophie. Make sure you get all of this to Eve, alright?"

    Sophia''s smile twitched as she epted the pile, but her eyes darted between Cole and Lina. The sting of Cole''s earlier coldness still lingered, but she forced herself to nod. "Of course," she said, her voice barely concealing her irritation.

    Without another nce at Sophia, Cole and Lina headed for the exit. The sound of their footsteps echoed through the hallway, leaving Sophia standing alone, her forced smile dissolving into an expression of quiet fury. Her hands gripped the bags tightly, her knuckles turning white as she watched them walk away.

    "It''s fine," she muttered under her breath, her smile returning, but this time darker. "In just a few more days, Cole . . . you''ll be mine. All mine."

    === ?? ===

    Inside the car, the silence between Cole and Lina was suffocating.

    Lina, usually brimming with energy, was uncharacteristically still, itching to ask about what had happened between her brother and Eve. But the look on Cole''s face and the chill in the air made her hesitate. The temperature in the car felt like it had dropped to freezing, and the tension could be felt to the bones. Now wasn''t the time to push.

    Cole stared out of the window, his face set in a stoic mask, though his clenched jaw betrayed the turmoil inside him. Finally, he broke the silence. "Lina."

    The sharpness in his voice made Lina jump slightly. "Yes?" she replied cautiously, not sure what to expect.

    Cole hesitated, something uncharacteristic for him. He took a deep breath, as if bracing himself for what he was about to say. His eyes remained focused on the passing city outside the window, pretending not to care, but his voice was unusually soft, almost vulnerable. "What do girls like?"

    Lina blinked, stunned. Her brain seemed to short-circuit for a moment as she processed the question.

    What did he just ask?

    Did . . . did Cole just ask about girls?

    It took a full second for the realization to hit her like a lightning bolt¡ª

    her brother was asking about courting a girl!

    Her eyes widened, and she stared at him in utter disbelief.

    "Is it Eve?!" she blurted out, excitement bubbling up in her chest. The very idea of her cold, distant brother actually pursuing someone made her heart race.

    Cole''s gaze remained stubbornly fixed outside the window, his expression unreadable. He didn''t answer immediately, but the slightest twitch at the corner of his lips, along with the telltale redness creeping up his ears, gave him away.

    "Yes," he muttered, his voice steady but clearly hiding something beneath the surface.

    Lina''s jaw dropped, her excitement erupting in a scream that echoed through the car, louder than anything she had ever screamed before. It was as if all the joy and anticipation she had held back over the years exploded at once.

    She couldn''t contain herself¡ªher brother, the Cole Fay, was about to court someone!

    Cole flinched at the volume of her scream, shooting her a look of disbelief. "Lina¡ª!"

    But Lina was already bouncing in her seat, her excitement overwhelming any sense of decorum. She was practically glowing, her mind racing with ideas. "Oh my gosh, Cole! You have no idea how long I''ve been waiting for this! We need to get you a proper n¡ªflowers, choctes¡ªno, wait, Eve''s not the clich¨¦ type, we''ll need something more personal! Maybe a custom gift¡ªwhat''s her favorite thing? Oh, this is going to be amazing!"

    Cole groaned, already regretting asking his sister. She could be a bit . . . overboard.

 Chapter 48: Shadows of Consequence

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    ! For the 200 PS, thank you all!]

    === ?? ===

    I stared out the window, my mind swirling in a haze, desperately trying to figure out how to get the money back in less than a month.

    But no matter how hard I thought, there was no solution. Every n crumbled before it even fully formed, leaving me empty and defeated.

    My mind was a tangled mess, and my heart wasn''t much better. I couldn''t think straight. I couldn''t breathe right.

    The truth was, I wasn''t even angry at Cole for not loving me back. I had epted that long ago, even before I confessed my feelings.

    I knew it from the start, when he told me t-out that he''d never fall for me, no matter what I did. But still, I persisted. Foolishly, stubbornly, I held on, hoping that maybe, just maybe, something would change.

    But it never did.

    I didn''t hate him for not returning my feelings. How could I? He was honest from the start. It wasn''t his fault.

    What I hated him for¡ªwhat tore me apart inside¡ªwas that when I begged him to save me, when I was hanging on by a thread, terrified for my life, he did nothing. Not a damn thing.

    We''d known each other since childhood, grown up together. I thought, despite everything, that he would step in, that he would protect me just this once. Out of respect for our past. Out ofmon decency. But I was wrong. So wrong.

    It had only ever been one-sided. Just me, hanging on to something that was never real.

    I couldn''t even me him for that, though. The fault was mine, and mine alone.

    But that didn''t mean I had no right to hate him.

    He could''ve saved me. One word from him and all of this would''ve been over. But he didn''t believe me. He thought I was clinging to him like I always did, so he brushed me aside. He let me fall.

    I let out a long, shaky breath and slumped onto my bed. How was I supposed to find all that money in less than a month? The weight of it pressed down on my chest, suffocating me.

    Maybe I was doomed after all. Maybe exile and death were my fate.

    A sudden knock broke the silence, and the door creaked open. Victor stepped inside.

    My heart sank.

    I hadn''t expected to see him here, but dread filled me the moment I saw his face. I knew what wasing.

    Sinir wasing for his money.

    "Victor . . ." I forced out his name, my voice barely above a whisper. "What are you doing here? Is . . . is Sinir with you?"

    There was something in his expression, a harshness I had grown used to seeing. But now, that edge was gone. Instead, his face softened, his eyes full of something I couldn''t quite ce. It left me uneasy.

    What was this? Why was he looking at me like that?

    Victor had always been strict, no-nonsense. Emotionless, even. That was the Victor I knew. He was handsome, sure, but he''d always been stern, his sharp gaze cutting through any weakness.

    But this . . . this softness in his face, this unexpected gentleness¡ªit didn''t suit him. It made me ufortable.

    I didn''t want him to pity me. I didn''t need anyone''s pity.

    And yet, here he was, looking at me as though I was something fragile, something broken.

    I hated it.

    I would''ve preferred the old Victor¡ªthe one who was all business, all control. This version of him, this man standing in front of me now, just made me feel small. Helpless.

    Maybe that''s what I was. Just a helpless fool clinging to the past.

    "Are you alright?" Victor''s voice was soft but soon followed by a shake of his head as he recanted the question. "No, of course you''re not. That was stupid of me to ask. If it helps at all, I brought your favorite sushi¡ªsalmon and tuna."

    I narrowed my eyes at him, suspicion slicing through the air. "How do you know that''s my favorite?"

    His face remained calm, but a shadow of difort flickered in his eyes.

    I rolled my eyes and let out a short snort. "Of course, you do. You''ve been spying on me, haven''t you?"

    Victor''s expression faltered for just a moment before he forced a smile, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "It''s not like that. It was your grandfather''s order."

    I let out a quietugh, but there was no humor in it. "Saving your own skin, huh? Does Old Man Sinir know you''re betraying him by telling me?"

    Victor''s lips curled up slightly. "The cat''s already out of the bag. There''s no point hiding it anymore."

    The tension that had been suffocating the room began to lift, just a little, like a storm breaking.

    "Have you eaten?" he asked, his voice softer now. "I''ll prepare it for you. Just wait."

    I watched as he moved across the room with effortless grace. There was something mesmerizing about the way he carried himself, every movement graceful, and every step elegant. He was the perfect butler, the perfect right-hand man.

    He had been with Sinir for years, almost like an extension of him¡ªtrusted with secrets, with business, with everything.

    When the old man''s health started failing, it wasn''t his son that Sinir relied on. It was always Victor who represented him, who spoke with his authority.

    If bloodlines didn''t matter, Victor might as well have inherited all of Rosette.

    "You don''t have to go through all the trouble," I muttered, trying to shake off the unease. "I can eat it out of the box. There''s no need to prepare anything."

    "Just wait." His voice was firm, though still gentle. "It''ll be ready by the time your grandfather arrives."

    The mention of Sinir made my heart clench. I closed my eyes, my mind swirling again with the dread of what was toe.

    Victor must have sensed the shift in my mood. I heard him pause, then felt his gaze on me, ncing over his shoulder, as if to check on me. "You know he''sing, don''t you?"

    I swallowed hard, unable to answer. The knot in my stomach tightened, but I wasn''t ready to face it yet.

    "How''s Sebastian?" I asked instead, desperately changing the subject.

    "He''s fine," Victor replied, though his tone grew more serious. "But he still can''t leave the facility for a few more weeks."

    "Good," I murmured, though my mind was already far from the conversation. It was running a thousand miles per hour, trying to figure out how I was going to tell Sinir about the stolen money. How I was going to confess the mess I''d made.

    My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door creaking open.

    And then he entered.

    The room seemed to darken, the air thickening with the presence of the man I feared more than the devil himself¡ªSinir. The man who held the power to my life with a single word.

    Everything inside me froze as he stepped into the room, his eyes locking onto mine like a predator eyeing its prey.

    This was it.

    Time to face what wasing for me.

 Chapter 49: A Bouquet of Emptiness

    I had been preparing to go home, counting down the hours until morning. But when I finally woke up, the sight that greeted me left me frozen in ce. For a moment, I thought I was dreaming.

    Dozens¡ªno,

    hundreds

    of flowers filled the room, their vibrant colors painting every surface around me.

    I pinch myself, I wasn''t dead. I thought I had already crossed over, and these were flowers meant for the grave.

    They weren''t, though.

    They were fresh, blooming, alive in every sense.

    The air was thick with their sweet fragrance, almost suffocating in its intensity. Roses of every imaginable shade surrounded me¡ªrich reds, soft pinks, delicate whites, and deep purples.

    Wherever I looked, it was a sea of petals. It was beautiful, breathtaking, even. And yet, something about it felt wrong. I felt ufortable looking at them.

    "W-what is this . . .?" My voice cracked as I spoke, the words barely making it past my lips.

    Before I could process it, a soft knock echoed through the room, and a woman stepped in from the doorway, her presence as crisp and professional as her tailored suit. She had a no-nonsense air about her, her posture straight, her face stern.

    "Good morning, mydy," she said, her voice smooth and calm. "My name is Terese. Young Master Cole asked me to deliver these flowers for you. As well as . . ." She motioned toward the hallway, and within seconds, men in spotless aprons filed into the room, each holding trays piled high with food.

    The scent of breakfast hit me before I could say anything, and my stomach betrayed me, growling loudly at the sight of my favorite dishes. Poached eggs, smoked salmon, crispy bacon, rice, squash soup, mashed potatoes, fresh fruits and vegies¡ªallid out perfectly in front of me.

    My eyes widened. What was this? Why was he doing this?

    What was Cole doing?!

    Terese stood there patiently, watching my reaction. I could feel the weight of her gaze as I struggled to make sense of the absurdity before me.

    Finally, I forced myself to speak. "What''s all this for?"

    "These are all gifts from Master Cole," she exined with a practiced calmness. "He instructed me to ensure that you have everything you might want or need. And if there''s anything else you desire, I am to get it for you immediately. Or if you prefer, you can contact Master Cole directly."

    The mere mention of his name made my head pound. I squeezed my eyes shut, willing the headache away.

    "No. I don''t need all this," I muttered. "I don''t need

    any

    of this. Definitely not this much food. And certainly not this many flowers."

    I could feel the frustration bubbling up inside me, threatening to spill over.

    Was Cole serious about all of this?

    Was he really trying to win me back with an over-the-top disy like this?

    It wasn''t love. I could feel that much. No matter how grand the gesture, the emptiness of his feelings was clear. This wasn''t about love; it was about control.

    I could see it now¡ªthis was his way of keeping me tethered to him, of ensuring that I stayed by his side.

    But what for? To y the role of the lovesick fool again? To chase after him like I always had, knowing full well that he would never love me back?

    Was he enjoying me making a fool of myself after him?

    Or maybe . . . maybe he just wanted me to stay in his life as some twisted version of friendship.

    Either way, it didn''t matter. I wasn''t going to let myself fall for it.

    Not this time.

    What I wanted was clear. My goal from the start was clear.

    I took a deep breath, pushing down the knot of emotions that had risen in my throat.

    "We will leave you to your food, mydy," Terese said, her tone still polite, though she must have sensed my growing difort. "If you need anything, please don''t hesitate to call for me."

    "Wait," I called after her, gesturing to the overwhelming disy of roses. "It''s a waste. Wrap them up and send them to every patient in the hospital."

    Her eyes widened in surprise, clearly not expecting that response. "Y-you want to give them away?" she asked, hesitating for a moment as if unsure whether she had heard me correctly.

    "What else would I do with them?" I replied, my voice sharper than intended. "I can''t eat them, and certainly wouldn''t bring them with me. I''m leaving soon anyway. They''ll just sit here and rot if I don''t. Better to give them to someone who might actually appreciate them. Maybe it''ll brighten someone''s day."

    "But, mydy, these flowers were all sent for you," Terese said, clearly ufortable with the idea. "They were gifts from Master Cole himself. Are you sure you want to dispose of them?"

    "Exactly. They were

    gifted

    to me, which means I can do whatever I want with them." I could feel my frustration building again, but I kept my voice steady. "And I''m telling you, I don''t need them. Send them to the patients. It''s better than letting them go to waste."

    She pursed her lips, but after a moment, Terese nodded, clearly deciding not to argue. "Very well, mydy. I''ll see to it that they''re distributed."

    "And one more thing," I said, my voice dropping. "Tell your master to stop sending me useless things. In fact, tell him to stop sending me

    anything

    at all."

    Terese''s professional smile never wavered, but I saw the slight tension in her eyes as she gave a small bow. "As you wish."

    With that, she turned and left, leaving me alone with the absurdlyvish breakfast that Cole had sent.

    I nced at the trays, my stomach still growling, and sighed. I wouldn''t waste the food. That much I knew.

    But the flowers . . . the flowers would be better off in someone else''s hands.

    Because no matter how many roses Cole sent, no matter how many grand gestures he made, they would never make me stay.

    Not this time.

    Not anymore.

 Chapter 50: Gilded Intentions

    Cole sat at his desk, the faint glow of hisptop screen illuminating his face as he worked through another deal, a flurry of texts and calls upying his phone.

    His gaze, however, remained fixed on the live auction ying out before him.

    A high-end auctioneer in Austin was presenting a dazzling array of jewels, and Cole''s representative, standing in his stead, was bidding relentlessly.

    Cole leaned back in his chair, recalling Lina''s words from the night before.

    "Listen, Cole. Women are simple creatures. We like beautiful things¡ªflowers, jewelry, bags, shoes, and dresses. We like to shop, go to spas, and travel. I''m sure Eve''s no different."

    That was all it took to set his ns into motion.

    By morning, Cole had emptied out an entire flower shop, sending hundreds of blooms to Eve''s hospital room.

    Now, his entire day had been consumed with searching for the perfect birthday gift for her.

    Something meaningful, something valuable¡ªsomething that would make a statement.

    It was nearing her eighteenth birthday, and he''d decided a jewelry set would be the perfect gift. His representative was currently bidding on a ne, encrusted with diamonds so pure they shimmered like a cascade of frozen light.

    The starting price alone was staggering, but Cole''s mind wasn''t on the money¡ªit was on Eve.

    He heard a gentle knock at his door, followed by the sound of it creaking open.

    "Cole?" His mother''s voice drifted into the room, soft and warm. "What are you doing? It''s already dinnertime. Why have you locked yourself away all day?"

    The door wasn''t locked, so Leanna entered.

    Cole nced briefly at the elegant woman in the wheelchair¡ªher deep brown eyes still mesmerizing despite the passage of time. Her hair, chestnut brown, framed her face in soft waves.

    "What''s keeping you so busy that you can''t evene downstairs?" she asked, her voiceced with gentle curiosity.

    Leanna wheeled herself closer and looked over his shoulder, her eyes catching sight of the auction disyed on his screen. "What''s this?"

    Cole sighed, knowing there was no point in hiding anything from his mother. "I''m buying Eve a birthday present."

    Leanna smiled softly. "Good call. I thought I''d be buying our gift for her again. She is your fianc¨¦e, after all, right? It''s only right that you personally buy her a gift."

    Leanna said it with such innocence, never prying into her children''s love lives too deeply.

    Eve was the only woman who remained by Cole''s side, despite his cold indifference. Others had tried, but they were either repelled by his icy demeanor, too scared to get close, or simply gave up.

    But Eve¡ªEve stayed. Her persistence was proof enough of how much she loved him, and Leanna secretly rooted for her to seed.

    "If anyone deserves to win his heart, it''s her,"

    she thought.

    "Buy her the most expensive piece they have," Leanna urged, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "With amethysts¡ªit''llplement her eyes."

    Cole nodded but didn''t reply. His gaze remained glued to the auction as a stunning piece came on disy.

    The first item¡ªa ne¡ªwas unlike anything Cole had seen before.

    Diamonds cascaded down from a tinum chain, each stone perfectly cut to reflect the light in a dazzling array of colors. The centerpiece was an enormous sapphire, deep and dark as the night sky. It gleamed with a rich, royal blue, exuding an air of regal elegance. Bidding began at $25 million.

    Without hesitation, Cole gestured for his representative to ce a bid. The numbers on the screen climbed higher, faster, but he barely blinked as the price soared beyond $40 million and he won.

    Next was a bracelet, a delicate string of white gold studded with hundreds of tiny, wless emeralds. The vibrant green stones glistened like dew on a spring morning. The auctioneer''s voice rang out as the bidding reached a fevered pitch¡ª$18 million. Cole raised the bid once again and got the piece.

    The final piece¡ªa set of earrings¡ªsparked immediate interest. Amethyst teardrops, framed by intricate scrollwork in rose gold, dangled from the hooks. The purple of the stones was mesmerizing, their hue so intense it almost appeared to glow.

    It was exactly what his mother had suggested¡ªamethysts to match Eve''s eyes. The bidding began at $12 million, and Cole didn''t flinch as the price surged to over $20 million.

    "Wait," Leanna''s voice trembled slightly as her eyes widened, appalled at the sheer extravagance of the purchases. "Are you giving

    all

    of that to Eve for her birthday?"

    Cole nced up from his screen, his cool, detached gaze meeting his mother''s concerned eyes. He blinked, expression impassive. "Don''t be ridiculous, Mother."

    Leanna let out a sigh of relief, feeling as though her heart could finally settle. Even for someone as stoic and reserved as her son, showering one woman with such an obscene amount of jewelry seemed absurd. It was far too much, even for a fianc¨¦e.

    But before she could fully rx, Cole continued, his voice as calm as ever. "I''m giving her these tomorrow," he said, gesturing to the sparkling treasures disyed on his screen. "What I''ll be giving her on her birthday is something different¡ªa set I''ve been saving."

    Leanna''s breath caught in her throat. Her mouth hung open, unable to form words. She stared at her son in shock, speechless.

    Was he serious?

    This wasn''t just avish gesture¡ªit bordered on the extreme.

    Who gives away millions in jewelry on a random day before someone''s birthday? Her son, apparently!

    She was all for generosity, but this was on another level entirely.

    Her mind raced, trying to understand. Why was Cole suddenly so fixated on Eve? Was hepensating for something, or did he simply feel the weight of their engagement now that her eighteenth birthday was approaching?

    Even Leanna, who had always seen Eve in a favorable light, couldn''t help but think this was excessive.

    "Cole . . ." she began, but her voice trailed off as she saw the determination in his eyes. She knew him too well¡ªonce he had made a decision, no amount of reasoning would sway him.

    It was like arguing with a brick wall, something she had learned years ago.

 Chapter 51: Reflections and Extravagance

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 300 PS! Thank you all!]

    === ?? ===

    Leanna sighed deeply, her chest rising and falling as she tried to let go of her concerns.

    In the end, she knew it was no use.

    Cole had inherited his father''s stubbornness. Once a decision was made, it was etched in stone.

    She couldn''t help but think of Cain¡ªhow simr father and son were, both unyielding, both driven by something that few could understand.

    Both were obnoxious and extreme.

    Leanna''s thoughts drifted back to a time long ago, to when Cain had been pursuing her with the same relentless fervor.

    Memories flooded her mind¡ªhow Cain had gone to absurd lengths to prove his love, the grand gestures, the unwavering persistence.

    She could still vividly picture that moment¡ªCain, the man who had captivated her in a whirlwind of less than a month, dropping to one knee before her, holding a breathtaking ring.

    The pink diamond at its center sparkled like a fragment of the sunset, unlike anything she had ever seen. It wasn''t just any ring¡ªit was a masterpiece, the kind royalty would envy, worth more than she could fathom.

    And despite all her resistance, despite all her attempts to push him away, she had fallen for him. Hard.

    A soft giggle escaped Leanna''s lips, surprising even herself. Their love story . . . it had been such an adventure, full of twists and turns, passion and turmoil.

    Leanna smiled wistfully, her eyes softening as the memories washed over her like a warm tide.

    And now, watching her son pursing a woman with the same intensity . . . like father and son indeed.

    Leanna''s heart softened as she watched her son. Perhaps, despite his cold facade, he had inherited something else from his father¡ªthe capacity for love, fierce and unrelenting.

    "Alright, Cole," she said gently, shaking her head with a smile. "Just . . . don''t overwhelm her too much. Even the grandest gestures can be intimidating."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t."

    Something told Leanna that wasn''t going to happen. Like his father, Cole didn''t know the word . . . moderation.

    Cole then changed the topic. "You said Eve loves cream puffs, didn''t you?"

    Leanna paused, startled by the shift in conversation. "Yeah. Why?"

    "Well, she hates them."

    "That can''t be right. She told me she loved them too," Leanna mused, her brow furrowing in thought. "But you know what''s funny? She asked me once if

    you

    liked cream puffs. When I told her yes, she suddenly imed to love them as well. Do you think she only liked them because you did?"

    Cole stared at the screen, her words echoing in his mind. He hadn''t noticed it before, but now that he thought about it¡ªEve had always seemed to mirror his preferences, whether it was something as small as food or as significant as lifestyle choices.

    Had she ever truly liked those things, or had she been molding herself into what she thought he wanted¡ªbending, shifting, just to fit into his world because she had loved him that much?

    It was only now that he understood. She hadn''t just liked him. She had loved him with a depth and devotion that went beyond anything he deserved.

    She had poured her heart into a man too blind to see it, wasting time, energy, and her very self on someone who never gave her the same in return.

    The weight of her silent sacrifices, the quiet way she had tried to align herself with his desires, suddenly felt suffocating. It was a love so profound, yet he had been too consumed by his own indifference to recognize it.

    Now, it was toote for regrets.

    Leanna watched Cole closely, her motherly intuition picking up on the subtle shift in his mood.

    She decided to leave him to his thoughts for now. "I''ll have the servants bring you some dinner up here," she said softly, wheeling herself toward the door.

    Cole nodded and resumed on what he was doing.

    As the auction neared its end, Cole nced at the total. Hundreds of millions spent on these extravagant pieces¡ªall to make Eve happy, to show her some form of affection.

    In the end, Cole had won every piece of jewelry at the auction house, but the one thing he truly wanted¡ªaplete jewelry set¡ªremained elusive.

    Frustrated, he picked up his phone and called his right-hand man and personal bodyguard, Zen. They were the same height, built like athletes, and had been inseparable since childhood.

    When Zen entered, his usual air of calm was met with Cole''s impatience.

    "You want me to source out a jewelry set for you?" Zen asked, his brows slightly furrowed.

    "That''s right. I''ll send you a picture of Eve, so you can match it," Cole replied, scrolling through his phone.

    There was a stunned silence on Zen''s part. "A woman? Wait¡ªthis isn''t for your mother or sister?"

    Cole''s patience was wearing thin. He always got these questions when buying something for Eve. "No, Zen, it''s for

    Eve

    Rosette

    . Find me a jewelry set thatplements her features. I don''t want one or two, find me as many as you can."

    Zen hesitated for a moment, clearly taken aback. "Uh, right. Eve Rosette . . . for her birthday, right?"

    Cole didn''t bother answering, his mind already moving to the next topic. "While you''re at it, source some bags too¡ªluxury brands."

    Zen, still processing the first request, blinked in confusion. "Just to be clear, this isn''t for you, right?"

    Cole''s gaze stopped him cold. "

    No

    . It''s for

    Eve

    ." How many times did he need to emphasize that part?

    Zen''s jaw dropped, and before he could stop himself, the words came out. "Aren''t you going a little overboard with the gifts? I mean, this is like¡ªextreme, right?"

    Cole''s sharp eyes shed in warning. "Is it your money?"

    Zen paused, raising a finger in mock surrender. "Good point. It''s your hard-earned cash. But as your loyal friend, secretary, butler, brother, and bodyguard, it''s my job to remind you not to blow it all at once. Didn''t you say you wanted to start a Cybertechpany with that money?"

    Cole leaned back in his chair, unbothered. "I already have a separate ount for that."

    Zen''s eyelid twitched as a bittersweet jealous smile crept onto his face. "Of course you do. Why wouldn''t you? You''re Cole

    FAY

    , after all!" he almost forgot that part.

    "Now get to it," Cole added, the finality in his tone unmistakable.

    Zen, shaking his head in disbelief, muttered under his breath as he left. "Rich people . . . I wish I had problems like that.

    ''Oh no, I need more diamonds and bags!''

    Meanwhile, I''m over here debating if I can afford extra cheese on my burger."

 Chapter 52: Coveted and Claimed

    Sophie stood at the grand entrance of the Rosette estate as the delivery man handed her a series of elegantly wrapped packages.

    Each one was adorned with silk ribbons and sealed with the distinctive emblem of one of the most exclusive jewelers in the country.

    She signed the receipt, her fingers trembling slightly, knowing the sender was none other than Cole Fay himself.

    Her heart raced as she nced at the names on the tags

    ¡ª[To Eve Rosette].

    The thought that Cole had showered Eve with such expensive presents only fueled her jealousy. But then, a wicked smile crept across her lips.

    Of course, the gifts were for the heiress of the Rosette family. But in Sophie''s mind, she had long believed that the title of "

    real

    heiress

    " belonged to her.

    Sophie hesitated for a moment, ncing around to ensure no one was watching, and then quickly decided to take the packages upstairs to her room.

    Her mind spun with thoughts of how unfair it was¡ª

    Why should Eve get everything when I''m the true heir?¡ª

    especially when she was convinced that

    she

    was the one who truly deserved Cole''s affection.

    Once inside her room, Sophie locked the door behind her and tossed the packages onto her bed. The thrill of secrecy rushed through her as she sat on the edge, eyeing the first box with eager anticipation.

    She pulled the ribbon loose and opened the lid with a sharp, breathless motion.

    Inside, nestled in a bed of velvet, was a dazzling ne. Diamonds and sapphires twinkled like stars under the soft glow of hermp.

    Sophie gasped, her breath catching in her throat. The piece was magnificent, shimmering with an elegance that made her heart ache with longing.

    Her fingers traced over the stones, and a sharp pang of jealousy shot through her.

    This should be mine

    , she thought bitterly.

    I''m the true heir to the Rosette name, not her. It''s only fitting that I should have this.

    She moved to the next box with growing greed. This time, a delicate bracelet, adorned with tiny emeralds, glittered back at her.

    Sophie slipped it onto her wrist without hesitation, admiring how the green stones caught the light. Her jealousy transformed into a sense of entitlement.

    Opening the final box, Sophie uncovered the amethyst earrings, the ones meant to match Eve''s eyes.

    The purple gems sparkled with an intensity that nearly blinded her, and for a moment, Sophie hesitated. She knew these were specifically chosen for Eve, but she didn''t care.

    If Eve weren''t a Rosette, would Cole have ever showered her with all these extravagant gifts? Of course not.

    No one would waste their time or money on someone like her if they knew she was nothing but an orphan with unknown origins. No grand jewelry, novish attention, no sparkling diamonds or glittering sapphires would ever fall into her hands.

    After her eighteen birthday and everything woulde into ce,

    who would care about her then?

    No one.

    Not Cole, not anyone.

    In a world where lineage and status ruled, where bloodlines determined worth, someone like Eve¡ªa girl with no past, no powerful name¡ªwould be left with nothing.

    She''d be invisible, overlooked, discarded.

    No one in their right mind would ever send her millions worth of jewelry, no one would ever pamper her or treat her like she was special anymore.

    She doesn''t deserve this.

    Sophie''s thoughts burned with resentment. If people knew the truth¡ªif Cole knew¡ªhe would never have looked at Eve twice.

    The world would have seen her for what she truly was: orphaned, and insignificant.

    No

    , she told herself, staring at the earrings with a dark, possessive gleam in her eyes.

    These belong to me now. Cole must have meant them for the Rosette heiress¡ªmeaning me.

    With a satisfied smile, she stood before her mirror, adorning herself in the pieces.

    The diamonds, emeralds, and amethysts shimmered on her skin, and for a moment, she imagined herself as the rightful recipient of Cole''s affections, the one he truly admired.

    In her twisted own way, Sophie convinced herself that Cole''s gifts were meant for her¡ª

    how could they not be?¡ª

    and Eve was nothing more than an obstacle in her way.

    As she admired her reflection, draped in jewels, the deep-rooted jealousy in her heart festered into something darker.

    === ?? ===

    Staring at myptop, my head spun in chaos. The ring zero bnce in my ount felt like a punch to the gut, so jarring it nearly made me sick.

    I tried to tell myself it wasn''t the end of the world.

    It''s just money,

    I thought, clinging to a fragile sense of control.

    But the truth gnawed at me, relentless and sharp. They had taken everything¡ªsiphoned away what I had worked so hard to earn. As I sat there, my hands trembling, I forced myself to breathe, to think logically.

    If I could earn that kind of money once, I could do it again.

    That thought echoed in my mind, over and over, like a lifeline I had to hold onto.

    They might have my money now, but they didn''t have the source.

    I am the source.

    They couldn''t touch that. My ie streams, my investments¡ªthose were mine, still intact. The stock market holdings I hadn''t liquidated, thend deals that had yet to mature, the groundbreaking potential of QuantumLyfe¡ªit was all there, waiting.

    As long as I still had that, I had power. And when QuantumLyfeunched, those billions that slipped through my fingers would seem like pocket change.

    My future wasn''t dead¡ªit was just dyed.

    But the truth was, I felt like I was drowning. I inhaled a deep, shaky breath. The weight of it all pressed down on me, suffocating. I couldn''t let this break me. Stealing a billion might ruin most people¡ªbut not me. I wasn''t most people.

    This setback was nothing more than a detour, a temporary inconvenience on my way to something far greater. My original goal was still there, waiting at the end of this hellish tunnel. I just had to get through this favor for old man Sinir for a year. That was all. A few more months and I''d be free. Gone from here, from all of this.

    I clenched my fists, the determination surging through me like fire. This wasn''t the end. It couldn''t be. Not for someone like me.

    I wouldn''t let it be.

 Chapter 53: Silent Retaliation

    I stood at the estate''s entrance, ready to leave and meet Michael and Hyun.

    We were supposed to finalize the setup for Hyun''s studio today, but my mind was elsewhere¡ªclouded by the reality that Sullivan had stolen everything I had.

    Everyst cent.

    He thought he had crippled me, but he was wrong.

    Losing that money was only a setback, not my downfall. In fact, it had forced me to take a longer, more treacherous path to secure my future¡ªa path that I wasn''t afraid to walk.

    If Sullivan thought that stealing from me was enough to break me, then he was about to learn a hard lesson.

    Last night, while the world slept, I''d already nted the seeds of my next move. I''d umted investments¡ªstrategic, powerful ones¡ªthat would yield more than he could ever imagine.

    Hopefully within a year, they would bear fruit, and when they did, I would rake in more than enough to not only secure my future but also build an empire strong enough to fend off any enemy who dared cross me again.

    I wasn''t going to y it safe anymore. I wasn''t going to hold back.

    If Sullivan, Sophia, and Sophie wanted to push me into a corner, then I would retaliate with a force they couldn''t fathom. I was done ying that weak helpless girl.

    In my mind, the pieces were already moving. I was thinking of setting up my own investment corporation, a conglomerate that would stand tall¡ªuntouchable.

    Michael and the others would be my key yers, managing it from the ground up.

    And under that corporation, I would ce QuantumLyfe, Hyun''s studio, the restaurant and caf¨¦ I had purchased, the investments I had made in the stock market, and the multiple parcels ofnd I ownednd that was soon to be converted into high-end malls and luxury condominiums.

    Every investment, every decision, was a calcted move.

    With these ventures, I wouldn''t just survive¡ªI would dominate.

    This time, I wasn''t just securing a future. I was building a legacy, an empire that no one could touch.

    I could see it all so clearly now. The corporation would be more than just a shield¡ªit would be a weapon. A weapon to strike back at those who thought they could control me, those who dared to steal from me, manipte me, or treat me as a pawn in their games.

    I will fight back if it came to it.

    I tightened my grip on the car keys as I stepped outside.

    But just as I stepped out into the hallway, I spotted Sophie leaning casually against the doorframe, arms crossed, eyes gleaming with something I couldn''t quite ce.

    "I''ming with you," she said, her voice soft but firm.

    I stopped dead in my tracks, eyebrows lifting. "And what makes you think that you are?" My voice cut through the tension as I turned to face her.

    Sophie stood there, unflinching, with a false sense of authority gleaming in her eyes. "Lady Sophia said you''re not to go out without me."

    I barely suppressed a scoff, intending to ignore herpletely, but she stepped in front of me, blocking my path. She was ying the obedient servant, but her real intentions were all too clear.

    "Move." My tone dropped, low and dangerous. "Don''t make me do something to you¡ªyou won''t like it."

    For a fleeting second, I saw fear sh across her face, her posture wavering, but then it vanished, reced by a smile¡ªone that masked a cunning smirk beneath it.

    "My Lady, Lady Sophie won''t allow you to step outside this house without me. Shall I inform her and have the guards escort you instead?"

    The audacity. My blood simmered, but I kept my expression cold and unreadable.

    They had be more cautious, more watchful ever since they confiscated my money, treating me like some kind of threat.

    They must''ve assumed Sinir had favored me and handed me that wealth¡ªhow wrong they were. They had no idea I had built that fortune myself, piece by piece, through my own investments and strategies.

    But I wasn''t about to enlighten them. Let them think whatever they wanted, and let them squirm for the truth.

    I shed a bright smile at Sophie, one that made her hesitate for a moment. "Fine then," I said coolly. "Come with me if you want."

    Her eyes narrowed, clearly surprised that I wasn''t resisting, but she didn''t move at first. I pushed past her and headed for my car, not bothering to nce back.

    As I slid into the driver''s seat, I could feel her hesitation¡ªshe wasn''t expecting this, wasn''t ready for me to give in so easily. She was caught off guard. Good.

    The engine roared to life under my fingers, and only then did Sophie hurriedly scramble into the passenger seat.

    The silence stretched between us as she clicked her seatbelt into ce, a thin smile on her lips, as if she believed she had won something.

    She was wrong.

    Her eighteenth birthday was just around the corner, and she was so close to getting what she thought she deserved¡ªyet still so far from it.

    For now, she yed the role of the innocent maid, but anyone could see right through her. She was just biding her time, waiting for her moment to strike, to im what she thought was hers.

    But even with her scheming, even with Sophia''s backing, she wouldn''t be able to touch me.

    Not now. Not ever.

    The car sped down the driveway, leaving the estate behind. Sophie sat beside me, silent but watchful. I could feel her thinking, wondering what my next move would be.

    She thought she had power over me, but she didn''t understand the game I was ying. She would soon.

    I shot her a quick nce from the corner of my eye before abruptly steering the car to a stop on the sideway. Without a word, I stepped out, mming the door behind me with a resounding thud.

    Sophie''s eyes widened in shock. "My Lady¡ªwhat are you doing?!" Her voice cracked, panic creeping in as she realized what was happening.

 Chapter 54: Into the Smoke

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 400PS. Thank you all! ??]

    === ?? ===

    "My Lady¡ªwhat are you doing?!"

    Sophie reached for the door handle, but it wouldn''t budge. I had locked the car with the press of a button, trapping her inside.

    I barely spared her another look. She wasn''t in any real danger¡ªthe car would automatically unlock in a minute if she tried again.

    Still, I took a perverse satisfaction in her rattled expression, her face pressed against the window, her hands pawing uselessly at the door.

    Let her feel powerless for a change.

    Without so much as batting an eyelid, I waved down a cab from the street, the cold air nipping at my skin as I slid into the backseat.

    Sophie''s voice, muffled through the ss, grew fainter as the car sped away.

    For a brief moment, I imagined the look of rage that would overtake her face once she realized she had no control over the situation.

    That would teach her a lesson.

    I leaned back in the cab, my mind already shifting gears. They thought they could keep me under surveince, that they had some hold over me. They couldn''t have been more wrong.

    Today, I was meeting Michael, and nothing was going to stop me.

    I had bigger things to handle than their petty schemes. Sullivan had stolen my money, but if they thought that would cripple me, they were mistaken.

    I smiled to myself as the city blurred past the window.

    The low hum of the cab''s engine blended with the steady rhythm of the city outside as I leaned back against the seat, my thoughts miles away.

    The sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows on the streets of downtown. I nced out the window, watching the world rush by.

    Skyscrapers gave way to more modest buildings, storefronts blurred as the cab sped through narrownes, but something felt off.

    At first, I dismissed the unease¡ªa flicker of paranoia, nothing more. But then, as the scenery became more unfamiliar, my gut twisted in ways I couldn''t ignore.

    I frowned, peering more closely at the surroundings. We weren''t headed toward the studio.

    In fact, the buildings seemed older, more worn down, and the street signs didn''t match the route I''d memorized in my head.

    The vibrant energy of the city was quickly being reced by a deste, industrial feel. My pulse quickened, and I sat up straighter, a knot tightening in my chest.

    "Hey," I called to the driver, my voice cutting through the silence. "This isn''t the way to the location I gave you. Where are we going?"

    The man behind the wheel didn''t answer. His face, partially visible in the rearview mirror, was unreadable, cold. His jaw tightened, and I noticed something strange¡ªhe wasn''t slowing down.

    My heart began to pound in my chest, louder than the engine itself.

    "Excuse me," I said, more forcefully this time, trying to mask the rising panic creeping up my spine. "Where the

    hell

    are you taking me?"

    Still nothing.

    My fingers curled tightly around the edge of the seat. Adrenaline shot through my veins, but before I could shout again, something shifted.

    It was sudden¡ªan acrid smell that hit my nose. I stiffened as thick smoke began to curl around my feet, slowly filling the backseat.

    A wave of dread crashed over me.

    No. No, this couldn''t be happening. Not now.

    I reached for the door handle instinctively, yanking at it with all my strength, but it didn''t budge. My heart mmed against my ribs as the smoke began to thicken, the haze coiling around me like a deadly fog.

    Panic roared in my chest, my pulse hammering wildly as I wed at the window, trying to force it down.

    Locked. All locked.

    "Let me out!" I screamed, banging my fists against the ss, but my voice seemed to dissolve into the thickening smoke.

    The driver''s eyes met mine in the mirror, cold and emotionless. He knew. He knew exactly what was happening, and he didn''t care.

    The smoke continued to rise, swirling around me until it became difficult to see. My vision blurred, and my throat burned as the air thickened with the noxious fumes.

    Shit

    . I''ve been kidnapped.

    The realization hit me like a freight train. This was no ordinary cab ride¡ªthis was a trap.

    A carefully orchestrated one, and I''d walked right into it.

    It wasn''t the first time I had been kidnapped, far from it. But it had been years since I''d felt this kind of suffocating dread creeping up my spine.

    The sensation of helplessness, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on me¡ªit was all too familiar, yet distant, like a ghost from a past I thought would never happen again.

    Who was it this time? Another branch of the Rosette family, perhaps? Their ambition knew no bounds.

    Or was it Sullivan''s brother? His cousins, maybe?

    There were too many to count, too many people with grudges, too many vultures circling. Rtives, enemies, old ghosts¡ªwhoever they were, they wereing for me, the fake heiress.

    I fought to stay conscious, to think clearly, but the smoke was everywhere, seeping into my lungs, fogging my mind.

    I pressed my sleeve over my mouth, trying to filter the air, but it was no use. Each breath wasbored, my chest tightening with every passing second.

    I tried to remember where I was, tried to piece together how this had happened, but the haze in my brain was making it impossible to think straight.

    The streets outside were bing indistinct shapes and shadows, the world spinning into a nightmarish blur. My vision swam, and the edges of my consciousness began to flicker.

    "No . . ." I whispered, my voice barely audible now, my hands growing weaker as I pounded against the door once more. "Let me out . . ."

    But my strength was fading. My limbs felt heavy, and the smoke had wrapped itself around my senses like a suffocating nket.

    My eyelids fluttered, my head swayed, and then, with one final breath, darkness swallowed me whole before I could open my bag to get my phone.

    I slumped back against the seat, the world slipping away as consciousness abandoned me.

    In thest fleeting moments before everything went ck, one thought lingered in my mind:

    This was no ident. This was nned. And whoever had orchestrated it¡ªthey were ying for keeps.

    Thest sound I heard was the click of the locks engaging and the steady hum of the engine as the cab drove on, deeper into the unknown.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    || A/N ||

    Next week goals will be different for PS since we have reach the 100 PS milestone.

    Next week, Every 200 PS = one Bonus Chapter.

    Thank you all for your love and support! ??

 Chapter 55: The Price of Survival

    When I woke up, it felt like I''d been hit by a freight train.

    My body was heavy, my limbs slow to respond, and my mind foggy from whatever they''d used to knock me out.

    That was extreme to give for a 17 year old girl.

    As my vision cleared, I realized I was in some dark, abandoned warehouse¡ªoff the radar, far away from where anyone could easily find me.

    Despite the situation, I was calm. Too calm, really.

    You''d think a seventeen-year-old would be panicking right now, but I was used to this. This wasn''t my first time being kidnapped, and at this rate, it wouldn''t be myst.

    The scars running across my body, remnants of the past, were proof enough of that.

    I''d lost count of how many times I''d taken bullets, knife wounds, and brutal beatings for Sophie.

    I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªhow many bullets would I have to take for her this time? How many knife wounds would I endure before someone would rescue me?

    Yet here I was, alive.

    Lucky, if you could call it that.

    Partly because the Rosette family had no choice but to mobilize every SWAT team, every cop, every agent they could get their hands on to pull me out of the fire every single time.

    Not because they cared about me¡ªoh no¡ªbut because they couldn''t afford the scandal. The truth. The embarrassment of losing their "

    daughter

    ." Their puppet.

    Most of the kidnappers? They weren''t even professionals. Just amateurs looking to score big by targeting rich kids.

    The irony?

    My supposed parents couldn''t care less about me. I was an afterthought, something to rescue so they didn''t have to deal with the inconvenience of recing me.

    The Rosette name carried weight, but in truth, it was only the main family line that mattered.

    The rest? Scattered branches, poor rtives begging for scraps from the table. They''d hire cheap, desperate thugs to do the dirty work¡ªpeople who barely knew how to handle a kidnapping, much less hold someone like me for ransom.

    It was almostughable.

    Except, every now and then, it wasn''t some random gang of nobodies. It was a branch of the Rosette family themselves. Cousins, distant rtives¡ªblood that had been left to rot on the sidelines, watching the main family grow richer and more powerful while they struggled to get by.

    They were the real vultures, circling, waiting for a moment of weakness to strike.

    I''d seen them all, faced them down in their pathetic attempts to im a piece of the pie. They''d kidnap me, thinking it would somehow force the main family''s hand, make them pay out or offer support.

    But they were nothing more than irritants to the people who really held the power. In the grand scheme of things, I didn''t matter to them. I was just a pawn in their endless game of wealth and control.

    I wondered now who it could be this time. Was it another cousin, stuck in some unknown province, desperate for a shred of relevance?

    A distant rtive who''d grown tired of being left out of the family fortune and saw me as their ticket to the top?

    I couldn''t tell. I never could. They were numerous of them.

    Because, in the end, none of them mattered. They were all the same¡ªgreedy, hungry, and expendable.

    And yet, here I was, once again at the center of their schemes. It was a game to them, a game where I was just another piece to be moved across the board.

    I took a deep breath, the cold air of the warehouse stinging my lungs. My body was stiff from being tied up, but there was no panic, no fear. This was the life I knew too well.

    What would they do to me this time? Torture? Threats? Maybe they''d try to break me, but they didn''t understand . . . You can''t break what''s already been shattered so many times before.

    The Rosettes woulde for me, eventually. Not out of love, but because it was easier to rescue me than deal with the bacsh of losing their "

    precious

    " daughter.

    And I''d survive this too. Just like I had before.

    But the game was getting old, and so was I. I''d been through this enough times to know the drill, but this time¡ªthis time, it had to stop.

    I promised myself, right then and there, that this would be thest time I''d be kidnapped. No more ying the victim in someone else''s twisted plot. To achieved that, I would need money. More money equals more power.

    A man stepped forward from the shadows, casual and unconcerned, his face fully visible. They weren''t even bothering to hide who they were.

    Bold. I had to give them that.

    "Look, guys," I said, my voice shaky but calm, "I know how this works. I''ve been here before. But let me give you some advice¡ªrelease me now, before things get really bad for you."

    He sneered, unimpressed, and turned away like I was nothing more than an annoying fly.

    As if my words were meaningless. He approached the others, his voice low but sharp, "Are they here yet?"

    "They''reing," one of his aplices replied.

    The man scoffed, clearly irritated. "I don''t get it. Why do we even need them? We can just dispose of her ourselves, right now."

    My stomach twisted at his words¡ª"

    dispose of her

    ?" The casual way he said it sent a shiver down my spine, but I refused to let fear take over.

    I had to stay sharp. If I didn''t, I was dead.

    I cleared my throat and forced my voice to stay calm, though I could feel my pulse racing. "Listen. Whoever your employer is, whatever deal he''s cut with you, I can double it. Triple it, even. Let me go, and I''ll pretend this never happened. You can walk away from this clean with clean money."

    The man nced back at me, a smirk ying at the corner of his mouth. "I don''t think you fullyprehend the situation you''re in, right now."

 Chapter 56: The Betrayal of Fake Blood

    "I don''t think you fullyprehend the situation you''re in, right now."

    I frowned. "Actually, I think you''re the one who doesn''t fully understand the situation." I locked eyes with him. "Think about it. You have no clue what kind of firestorm you''re about to unleash. You''re ying with fire, and if you don''t let me go now, things will spiral out of control fast. Trust me, you don''t want to end up on the wrong side of this."

    For a brief second, I thought I saw something flicker in his eyes¡ªa hesitation, maybe. But it vanished as quickly as it appeared, reced with cold indifference.

    "Nice try," he said, waving a hand dismissively as if my life was just another chip on the table. "But it''s not about money. It''s never about money, princess. It just so happened that our employer is a powerful man and will have our throats if we don''t obey him."

    Powerful. The word echoed in my mind, heavy with implications. Whoever had set this up wasn''t after ransom or some quick payoff.

    No, this was something deeper, something far more dangerous. A family vendetta? A power y? Someone looking to settle an old score? Or maybe . . .

    . . .

    Stefan Rosette

    himself? Sinir''s second son and Sullivan''s younger brother.

    Suddenly, I realized how bad this situation was. This wasn''t the usual half-baked kidnapping scheme by amateurs hoping for a quick payout. These guys were the real deal.

    I quickly nced at my wrist, reaching for the familiar weight of my watch¡ªonly to find it gone. Along with my other jewelry.

    Perfect. They weren''t amateurs after all.

    A cold realization settled over me as I swallowed hard. Those weren''t just essories¡ªthey were my lifelines, the tracking devices that linked me to the outside world. Without them, I waspletely off the grid.

    Would the police even know where to start? Or was I about to vanish, slipping through the cracks with no one to find me?

    I could feel my heartbeat pounding in my ears, but I forced myself to breathe, to think. I needed to buy time, to figure out who had sent them and why.

    If they wanted to y this game, I''d have to y it better.

    "Look," I said, my voice softer now, the edge of desperation creeping in. "Whoever hired you, they''re not going to care if you''re the ones who end up dead when this all blows up. They''ll leave you out to dry, take their money, and vanish. You''ll be the ones left holding the bag."

    The man stopped for a moment, turning his head slightly, as if considering my words. The tension in the room thickened, the air heavy with unspoken threats.

    But just when I thought I might have gotten through to him, he let out a coldugh.

    "Nice speech," he said, shrugging off my words as if they were nothing. "But you''re wrong about one thing. This won''t blow up, and no one''sing to rescue you. Do you know why that is?"

    There was something chilling in his eyes, a calm certainty that twisted the knot in my stomach. The confidence in his voice told me I wasn''t going to like what he had to say next.

    "It''s because the one who ordered your kidnapping . . . is none other than your father."

    From the shadows, a figure stepped into the dim light¡ª

    Sullivan

    Rosette

    .

    His face was cold, expressionless, as if he were discussing a minor business deal instead of standing before his own fake daughter.

    nked by his bodyguards, he nodded toward the men who had been standing guard around me. They stepped back, like obedient dogs in the presence of their master.

    It hit me like a punch to the gut¡ªthese weren''t just random kidnappers. They were

    his

    men. Sullivan''s men.

    I struggled to stay conscious as the realization sent a fresh wave of pain through my already throbbing head. My pulse pounded in my ears, but I refused to faint. Not now. Not in front of him.

    "

    Why

    ?" My voice was hoarse, the question barely escaping my lips as I stared up at him, my mind reeling from the sudden revtion.

    Sullivan''s lip curled in a sneer, the same cold expression he always wore when he was about to deliver a blow. "I think you already know why," he said, voice dripping with disdain.

    "You''ve known for a while, haven''t you? That you''re not really our daughter." He stepped closer, towering over me. "I don''t know how you found out, but it doesn''t matter. We can''t have you near us any longer. Not with what you know."

    I said nothing, my body tensing as his words confirmed what I had suspected. My cover was blown. Somehow, somewhere, he had started to piece it together that I knew.

    Maybe it was the strange looks I''d been giving himtely, the way I''d been distancing myself from Sophie, or the suspicious sum of money I had stashed away in my ount.

    Still, I hadn''t expected him to act this soon. Sophie''s birthday was a week away. I was supposed to be

    exiled

    a month after that, but now . . . now it was happening early.

    Was it because of my recent decisions? After everything I''d done to alter my fate, had I only hastened my own demise?

    I gritted my teeth, anger bubbling up despite the hopelessness of the situation. "Even after everything I''ve done," I spat, ring up at him with cold fury, "you still want to get rid of me?"

    Sullivanughed¡ªa short, harsh sound that sent chills down my spine. "Get rid of you? You''re a loose end, Eve. But don''t worry," he said with mock sympathy, "I''m not so heartless as to kill you. No, I''ll ship you off to some forgotten ind, and you''ll live out the rest of your days there. Alone. Never to be seen or heard from again."

    His words felt like a knife twisting in my chest. This was exactly what had happened in the past¡ªmy ultimate fate. It looked like that no matter what I did, I couldn''t escape it.

 Chapter 57: The Unwanted Pawn

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 500 PSst week! Thank you all!??]

    === ?? ===

    But a part of me still refused to ept it, to give up. I clenched my fists, fighting to keep my voice steady.

    "Sophie''s birthday is still a week away," I said, my voice steady but hard. "Are you really sure you want to dispose of me this early?"

    Sullivan''s expression didn''t falter. He was unmoved, as if this were all a carefully orchestrated n, a nuisance to be dealt with.

    "Sophie has been crying for days,ining that you''ve been cruel to her." His voice softened, but only when he spoke of her¡ªhis real daughter, the true heir of the Rosette family.

    There was a tenderness there, a protectiveness I had never received. "How dare an orphan like you behave so cruelly toward her? The rightful heir of the Rosette family." He red down at me with disdain, his voice dripping with contempt. "You should have treated her with respect. Maybe then you wouldn''t be in this situation. You ungrateful wretch."

    I scoffed, anger zing hot in my chest. "

    Ungrateful

    ?" I growled, my voice low and biting. "How dare you say that to me? I''ve been nothing but cannon fodder for Sophie, taking bullets, knife wounds, and beatings meant for her. And after everything I''ve endured, you still want to throw me away like trash? Tell me, Sullivan, between the two of us, who''s the ungrateful one?"

    The p came so fast I barely saw iting. My head snapped to the side, a ringing sound filling my ears as darkness danced at the edges of my vision.

    Pain exploded in my skull, but I refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing me crumble. Blood dripped from my busted lip, but I met his gaze without backing down, my eyes filled with hatred.

    "What?" I said, my voice cold and cutting. "Did my words hit a nerve?"

    Sullivan''s face twisted into a sneer, his cold eyes burning with fury. "I saved you from the gutter," he hissed, his voice low and dangerous. "Without me, without the Rosette name, you would''ve been nothing. Just another beggar on the streets, scrounging for scraps. Everything you have¡ª

    everything

    ¡ªis because of me. You''ve enjoyed avish lifestyle, reaped the benefits of our name. The least you could do is protect Sophie."

    Iughed bitterly, the sound raw and filled with pain. "Did you ever stop to ask me if that''s what I wanted? If I would''ve chosen this life? You think I owe you something for throwing me into the line of fire for Sophie? If I had known what my life would be, I would''ve dly been a beggar on the streets. At least then I''d have my freedom."

    At least then, I wouldn''t have to know Cole and I would never have known this pain.

    Sullivan''s eyes darkened, his fists clenching at his sides, but I didn''t stop. I couldn''t.

    "You used me. You

    used

    me to protect your precious Sophie. And now that I''ve outlived my usefulness, you want to toss me aside? Do you even have a shred of humanity left?"

    For a moment, I thought I saw a flicker of something¡ªfear? worry?¡ªin his eyes. But it was gone as quickly as it came, reced by that same cold, ruthless expression he always wore when dealing with matters of business.

    "You''re right," he said quietly, his voice void of emotion. "You

    were

    useful. But not anymore." He turned to his bodyguards, dismissing me with a wave of his hand. "Take her away. I don''t want to see her face again."

    As Sullivan turned to leave, I clenched my fists, battling the urge to scream orsh out, but deep down, I knew it would be futile.

    I had lost.

    When Sullivan disappeared from sight, the men moved toward me, ready to drag me away. The only thought that echoed in my mind was that no matter what I had done, I was never truly part of this family. I had always been a pawn¡ªdiscardable and forgotten when no longer useful.

    Even so, I refused to give up. I had built a fortune for the future, a goal that I had to aplish, freedom was waiting for me, and if there was even the slightest chance of escape, I would take it.

    Old man Sinir had offered me a new deal, a small, hidden glimmer of hope. As long as I could break free from here, there was still a chance. I clung to that thought, my heart hammering in my chest.

    The moment one of the men loosened his grip, I seized my opportunity. Every bit of martial arts training I''d ever learned surged to the surface, and with a swift move, I freed myself from his hold.

    My body moved on instinct¡ªfists, elbows, and knees striking at any opening I could find. If I was going to die here, then I''d die fighting.

    But then, a deafening

    bang

    rang through the air. A sharp, searing pain ripped through my side, and my body copsed, crashing to the cold ground. My breath came in ragged gasps as shock and agony paralyzed me.

    I pressed a hand to the wound, warm blood seeping through my fingers, but it did nothing to stop the overwhelming pain.

    "What the hell are you doing?" one of the men shouted, his voice distant, as ifing from underwater.

    "She''s as good as dead anyway," another replied. "Might as well finish her off now and dump her somewhere."

    "Idiot! Sullivan said to let her live¡ªship her to the ind! She''s still useful . . . if her real family . . . in the future . . ."

    Their voices faded in and out as my vision blurred, the world tilting on its axis.

    Real

    family

    ? The words cut through the fog clouding my mind.

    I have a real family?

    A new wave of confusion hit me, but it was toote to think clearly. Still, the thought clung to me like a lifeline¡ªI have a real family.

 Chapter 58: Blood Ties and Bullet Wounds

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 50 GT! Thank you all!?? ]

    === ?? ===

    A real family.

    Of course, someone must have birthed me, right? Real parents. My real parents. But why did they abandon me? Why was I left to be an orphan? Why was I alone?

    Didn''t they want me?

    The thought wed at my chest, each question twisting the knife deeper into my heart. The idea that somewhere out there, I had real parents¡ªa family¡ªsent a wave of confusion and anger crashing over me.

    If they existed, why had they left me to fend for myself? Why had they let me suffer through the loneliness, the pain, the feeling of being unwanted? Why had they left me alone against the world?

    Was I never enough for them?

    My hands trembled as these questions spiraled, an overwhelming tide of emotions I hadn''t expected. The answers I thought I might never need suddenly burned within me, leaving a hollow ache.

    The idea of a real family . . . of blood that wasn''t tied to the Rosette name . . . a blood that tied only to me. It sent a strange surge of adrenaline through my veins.

    I forced myself up, every muscle screaming in protest. I wasn''t done yet. I

    couldn''t

    be done yet.

    I was given a second chance and I will not waste it.

    Hope flickered in my heart, a new goal suddenly burned into my mind. If I got out of here alive . . . I would find them.

    My real family

    .

    I didn''t care if they didn''t want me. I just wanted the truth.

    Why had they abandoned me?

    I needed to hear it from their own mouths¡ªthe real reason they cast me aside.

    It wasn''t about seeking their love or hoping for some miraculous reunion. I wasn''t that naive. But the not knowing¡ªthe endless void of unanswered questions¡ªwas something I couldn''t live with anymore.

    I wanted to look them in the eye and demand to know why. Why had they left me to face the world alone? Why did they choose to forget I ever existed?

    I didn''t need their love. I needed their truth.

    With that thought pushing me forward, I stumbled to my feet andunched myself at the nearest man. His gun was pointed directly at me¡ªif the bullet hit, I''d be dead for sure.

    My body braced for the impact, and the gunshot rang out.

    I blinked, my mind sluggish, trying to understand what had happened.

    Instead of copsing again, I stared, wide-eyed, as

    Cole

    appeared in front of me, his face cold and stony.

    W-what . . . ?

    Was I hallucinating?

    But then Cole gasped, and I realized this was real. He wasn''t a figment of my imagination¡ªhe was here. Somehow, impossibly, he had found me.

    Without a word, Cole pulled a knife from his jacket and hurled it at the gunman. The de struck on his head, and the man crumpled to the floor, lifeless.

    Before I could even process what was happening, chaos erupted. Gunfire filled the warehouse, echoing off the walls in a deadly symphony.

    Men in ck darted across the maintenancedders suspended from the ceiling, their movements swift and calcted as they unleashed a hail of gunfire upon Sullivan''s men below.

    In the midst of the chaos, I caught sight of Zen, Cole''s personal bodyguard, as he leaped into the fray. With a wless somersault, he fired his weapon, taking out targets with an almost balletic grace.

    It felt like a scene ripped straight from an action movie, the air crackling with tension as bullets whizzed past.

    Cole grabbed me, dragging me behind cover as bullets rain down from all direction.

    My mind spun, the reality of the situation crashing over me. I could see the blood on his arm, a deep crimson stain spreading across his sleeve.

    "B-blood . . ." I managed to stammer, panic rising in my chest.

    I had never flinched at the sight of blood¡ªneither my own nor that of others¡ªbut in this moment, the thought of his blood made my breath hitch in my throat. It felt as though a heavy weight settled in the pit of my stomach, a visceral fear that twisted my insides.

    "It''s nothing," Cole said, his voice calm like everything that was happening was within his control.

    He met my gaze, and for a moment, the cold, distant look in his eyes softened. He reached out, brushing his thumb gently across my lips, the tenderness of the gesture almost making me break down.

    "You''re hurt," he murmured, his voice quieter now, filled with a concern I had never expected to hear from him.

    I opened my mouth to speak, but the darkness was closing in fast. The pain in my side was unbearable, and with every beat of my heart, I could feel my strength slipping away.

    Right. I had been shot.

    It was a minor detail I nearly forgot when Cole suddenly appeared, stealing my attention like a dramatic entrance in a high-budget action film.

    The shock of seeing him here,bined with the chaos around me, had pushed the reality of my injuries to the back of my mind.

    But now, as the adrenaline faded, a sharp pain shot through me, making me gasp. My heart raced, beating faster than it had when the bullet pierced my skin.

    Seeing Cole here and the blood in his arm made my heart beat more. Blood oozed from my wound, warm and sticky, pooling against my skin as I struggled to keep myposure.

    Each heartbeat felt like a countdown, the reality of my situation crashing down around me like a tidal wave, leaving me gasping for air in the storm of pain and confusion.

    This man was going to be the death of me

    . . . I thought bitterly as my vision went ck.

    "Eve! Eve!

    Shit

    , you''re shot!" Cole''s voice was distant now, the panic in his tone almostughable.

    He hadn''t even noticed my wound until now?

    I opened my mouth to say something, but there was nothing I could do as consciousness slipped away.

 Chapter 59: Unwanted Alliances

    When I woke up, the sterile scent of a hospital filled my nose.

    Again

    .

    It hadn''t been that long since thest time I was here.

    My body ached, a dull pain radiating from my side, but I was alive.

    Somehow, I had survived.

    But as I stared up at the ceiling, the reality of my situation settled in. I had been shot, nearly killed, and yet the only thing on my mind wasn''t the danger I had just escaped. It was that name.

    My real family

    .

    "You''re awake?"

    I blinked, disoriented, and turned toward the voice. Lina sat casually in a chair beside the bed, her legs crossed as she beamed from ear to ear. The brightness in her eyes was almost overwhelming, a stark contrast to the dull throb in my head.

    "Thankfully, the bullet didn''t hit any major organs, and our doctors managed to stitch you up withoutplications," she said, her tone almost too casual for the situation.

    "

    Our

    doctors

    ?" My voice cracked, my throat dry and hoarse.

    Lina nodded, her expression softening. "Yes. You''re in our private hospital. You''ve been asleep for two days. Don''t worry¡ªyou''re safe here. The men who were after you won''t be able to trace you."

    Safe

    . The word echoed in my mind, though it did little to ease the tension coiling in my chest. My head throbbed again, and I closed my eyes for a moment, fighting the dizziness that threatened to swallow me whole.

    Did she know?

    Did she know that it wasn''t just random men hunting me, but my own family?

    The Fays probably knew everything. After all, their radar missed nothing. They were practically legendary¡ªa lineage of spies and assassins who once pulled strings in the shadows, controlling the tides of war, cing their people in society''s highest echelons. There was no way they wouldn''t have figured it out by now.

    Still . . . "Why am I here?"

    Lina''s brows furrowed, genuine confusion flickering across her face. "What do you mean? You''re here because you were injured, of course. And because there are men who want you dead."

    "No . . ." I inhaled sharply, forcing myself to sit up despite the pain searing through my side. "You probably already know . . . I''m not the real heir to the Rosette family. I''m fake. The one after me is Sullivan himself."

    Silence hung between us, thick and heavy. Lina''s expression shifted, her eyes clouding with something darker, more serious. Gently, she reached out, her hand finding mine, her voice soft as a whisper.

    "I don''t know all the inner workings of the Rosette family," she said slowly, "but what I do know is that it''s wrong to kill you after all that you''ve been through. You didn''t ask to be their scapegoat."

    Her words settled between us like a weight, and for a moment, neither of us spoke. My mind raced, tangled in the chaos of my own thoughts.

    "And Cole?" The name burned in my throat as I forced it out. I didn''t want to ask, didn''t want to care, but the question slipped out before I could stop it. "He''s injured, right? How did he find me?"

    Lina chuckled, her eyes widening slightly as she gave a little shrug. "You''re only asking about him now?" Sheughed again, a light, almost teasing sound. "My brother was the one who found you, after Sinir called that you were off the radar. It wasn''t really that hard finding you, considering it was Cole who led the search. And don''t worry, my brother is fine. He''s like the devil himself¡ªhe won''t die from a bullet graze. Actually, he wanted to visit you, but he''s been holding back."

    "Why?" I asked, confused. "What do you mean, holding back?"

    "Victor told him not to stress you out. He was worried that if he came in, you''d get upset and reopen your wound," she said softly, her lips curving into a gentle smile. "He might seem cold and indifferent, but deep down, he''s simple in his own way, and maybe a little clueless when ites to feelings. But right now . . . he''s so worried about you that he hasn''t left his spot outside that door since morning. He''s been waiting there, making sure you''re okay, even if he''s too stubborn to show it."

    Worried? Cole? The idea was almostughable, and yet . . . there was a flicker of something in my chest, something warm and unfamiliar. I tried to push it away.

    I shook my head, pulling my hand away from Lina''s gentle grasp. "It doesn''t matter. I''m not the real heir of the Rosette family. There''s no longer any need for that much concern."

    Lina''s smile faded, her eyes narrowing as she shook her head firmly. "I''m hurt, Eve. Is that really how you see us? We don''t care if you''re a Rosette or not. Who we want to get close to isn''t the words in yourst name. It''s you¡ªjust you."

    Her words hit me like a punch to the gut, and I felt something stir inside me, a small crack in the icy wall I had built around my heart.

    However, I couldn''t afford to let it grow. I didn''t want to get close to anyone¡ªnot Cole, not Lina, not anyone in his family. What I wanted was freedom, to break away from all of them. But with Sullivan breathing down my neck, that dream seemed impossible now.

    Lina''s voice broke the silence again, softer this time. "What are you going to do now? If you need a ce to stay, you can stay in one of my condos. It''s safer that way."

    I opened my mouth to refuse, but before I could, a new voice filled the room.

    "She won''t be needing that. She''ll be staying with me from now on."

    I froze, my heart pounding as Sinir strode into the room, Victor trailing behind him like a shadow. Standing in the doorway, arms crossed, was Cole. His eyes met mine, and for a split second, a small, almost imperceptible smile tugged at his lips.

    "I''m d you''re okay," he murmured, his voice barely audible above the pounding in my ears.

    The room spun, my breath hitching in my throat as I looked away, desperately trying to bury the surge of emotions rising inside me. I fought against it, tried to shove the feeling deep down where it couldn''t touch me¡ªbut I couldn''t deny it. No matter how much I wanted to. A part of me was relieved. Relieved that he was alright.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 60: The Price of Protection

    "Can you leave me and my granddaughter alone? I need to talk to her in private." Sinir''s voice was calm, but it carried the weight ofmand.

    There was no room for negotiation.

    Lina nced at me, her expression softening with concern as she gave my shoulder a gentle squeeze.

    "We''ll be right outside the door if you need us," she reassured me, before walking out of the room.

    The door clicked shut behind her, and the silence that followed was suffocating. I was now alone with Sinir and Victor, the air in the room thick with tension.

    I appreciated Lina''s kind gesture, but I knew what I had to do. My resolve couldn''t be shaken, not even by her warmth or kindness. If I was going to carve my own path, I had to break free from all of them, forge my way without relying on anyone.

    The first step would be to ept Sinir''s deal.

    Sinir''s sharp gaze pierced through the quiet as he leaned forward slightly, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest of his chair.

    "I think you know by now, Eve, that you''re no longer safe," he began, his voice low but firm. "And you understand what that means, don''t you?"

    I nodded, the weight of the situation pressing down on my chest. There was no denying it¡ªdanger lurked around every corner, and I was in no position to protect myself, not yet at least.

    Sullivan wielded power, fortified by the formidable Rosette name, while I was left standing in the shadows, utterly powerless.

    I had zero bnce in my ount, my finances scattered like leaves in the wind¡ªeach investment tied up and immobilized, waiting for the day they would bloom.

    The stark reality of my situation wed at me; I was stranded in a sea of uncertainty, desperately grasping at dreams that felt just out of reach.

    Sinir studied me for a moment, then continued, "If you ept my deal, I''ll provide the protection you need, long enough for you to establish yourself, to gain the power to defend yourself. In return, you''ll help the Rosette''s business grow."

    His words hung in the air like a heavy cloud, and for a moment, I was silent, letting the enormity of the offer sink in.

    How could I possibly ept that kind of deal after everything Sullivan and the Rosette family had done to me?

    It felt like a betrayal to my past self to even consider it. The heaviness of their past actions pressed on my heart, a constant reminder of the pain they had inflicted.

    Yet, I knew that Sinir and Victor weren''t part of it. And I needed this deal now more than ever, like a lifeline in a stormy sea, even if it meant joining forces with the very people that''s part of the family I loathed.

    Desperation wed at my resolve, making the choice all the more agonizing.

    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what I was about to say. "I''ll agree to your deal on one condition," I said slowly, my voice steady. "None of your sons¡ªneither of them¡ªinherit the legacy you leave behind."

    Sinir''s lips curled into a smirk, a humorless sound escaping him as he snorted. "I''d rather donate everyst penny of my fortune to charity than let those scoundrels inherit anything," he said bitterly.

    His eyes darkened as he spoke, and I saw the deep well of resentment thaty beneath his cool exterior. "But it won''t be easy to oust them from thepany. It''ll be a long, bloody battle. I''m already old, and a lot of the investors are leaning towards the young, towards them."

    He looked over at Victor, his trusted right-hand man, who stood by the door, as stoic as ever. "Are you ready for this?"

    Victor gave a curt nod. "Whenever you are," he replied, his voice calm.

    It seemed Sinir was dead serious about cing Victor on the throne.

    I swallowed hard, my chest tightening. I had only recently learned of the turmoil within Sinir''s own family, the bitter infighting that threatened to tear everything apart.

    His two sons, greedy and power-hungry, had been secretlyundering money from the Rosette corporation, siphoning it off to start their own ventures under different names. They wanted control, and they didn''t care if they destroyed the Rosette''spany to get it.

    Worse still, Sinir''s life had been threatened more than once¡ªby his own blood. His sons had turned on him, seeing him as an obstacle to their ambitions.

    The only thing keeping them at bay was his irond will, which decreed that if he died under suspicious circumstances, all his wealth would be donated to charity. It was the only leverage he had left, the one thing that kept his sons from openly plotting against him.

    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity for the old man. To see your own flesh and blood turn against you, to know that the people you raised would rather see you dead for the sake of power and money . . . it was a fate I wouldn''t wish on anyone.

    Sinir''s voice broke through my thoughts, cold and resolute. "If I leave the Rosette empire in their hands, they''ll run it into the ground. They hate that I still control thergest share, and they want to bleed thepany dry, to strip it apart piece by piece until there''s nothing left but dust."

    I sighed, ncing at him, then at Victor. I could see the weight of years of struggle in Sinir''s eyes, the burden of carrying a legacy that could copse at any moment.

    I looked back at him, my decision solidifying. "As long as your sons don''t inherit the Rosette''s legacy, I''ll ept your deal."

    This was my only choice, my only way out. Sinir''s protection would buy me time, enough time to build something of my own, to forge my own business empire without the constant fear of being hunted down by his treacherous family.

    It wasn''t a perfect solution, but it was the only path I had left.

    Sinir''s gaze softened slightly, his nod one of mutual understanding. This wasn''t just a business transaction¡ªit was a war, and we both knew it.

    I was stepping onto a battlefield, but I refused to be a pawn any longer.

    I had once been willing to bury the past, to forget everything they had done and find sce in a quiet life somewhere far away.

    But Sullivan''s act of kidnapping shattered that fragile hope, revealing the grim reality that a peaceful life was no longer an option, as long as they held some kind of power. The best course of action would be to chip off that power, so they could no longer be a threat to me.

    I understood now¡ªhe wouldn''t stop until he had mepletely exiled or killed.

    But neither would I back down.

    This time, I will fight back.

 Chapter 61: The Grand Debut

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for 200 PS! Thank you all! ??]

    === ?? ===

    The Grand za Hotel''s ballroom was a sight to behold, its opulence overwhelming even the most seasoned guests.

    Towering chandeliers adorned with thousands of glimmering crystals bathed the room in a warm, golden light, casting a glow that danced across the marble floors.

    The hall was massive, with high arched ceilings embellished with intricate gold leaf designs, reminiscent of European pces. Every detail, from the velvet drapes cascading down the walls to the polished mahogany tables, exuded extravagance.

    Long, gleaming banquet tables stretched across the space,den with the finest gourmet selections from across the globe.

    Each table was a symphony of color and taste¡ªdelicate hors d''oeuvres, like caviar atop hand-crafted blinis, shared space with towering disys of fresh seafood, including lobster tails and oysters served on beds of crushed ice.

    A carving station showcased wagyu beef, seared to perfection, with chefs carving thin, melt-in-your-mouth slices for eager attendees.

    For dessert, an entire table was dedicated to a stunning array of intricately designed cakes, macarons, and pastries, each one a miniature work of art.

    The air was filled with the soft hum of conversation and the asional tinkling of champagne sses. Waiters in crisp ck uniforms wove seamlessly through the crowd, carrying silver trays with flutes of Dom P¨¦rignon and expertly crafted cocktails.

    The scent of the floral arrangements¡ªwhite lilies, orchids, and roses¡ªmingled with the rich aroma of the decadent food, creating an intoxicating ambiance.

    Everywhere you looked, people were draped in the most exquisite designer garments. Women glided through the ballroom in floor-length gowns of silk and satin, their dresses adorned with glittering jewels and embroidery from the likes of Chanel, Dior, and Valentino.

    Their essories sparkled just as much, with diamonds and pearls catching the light at every turn. The men were equally as sharp, wearing tailored tuxedos from Savile Row, with sleek silk ties and polished leather shoes that clicked softly against the marble.

    In one corner, a string quartet yed an elegant waltz, their music adding to the sophistication of the evening. Nearby, a group of high-profile guests, billionaires and celebrities, chatted quietly, theirughter soft but full of influence.

    It was a gathering of the elite, where every handshake carried weight, and every smile hinted at a deal waiting to be struck.

    "It seems the Rosettes spared no expense for their heiress'' eighteenth birthday," a woman murmured in awe, her gaze sweeping across the grand ballroom.

    "They must have spent a billion on this celebration," another voice added,ced with envy.

    "I heard the dress alone cost over a hundred million, not to mention the cake," someone whispered with disbelief.

    "Well, you know what they say," a gentleman chimed in, adjusting the cufflinks on his tailored tuxedo. "Eighteen is the age of marriage and the formal introduction to high society. If the presentation is anything less than perfect, no eligible bachelor will seek her hand. Thedies of high society would sneer down on her."

    There was a ripple of agreement. "A youngdy''s eighteenth birthday is crucial," another said. "The sess of her debut will dictate her future prospects, after all."

    The words, though spoken in hushed tones, echoed the thoughts of many in the room. Lavish as it was, this event was not merely a birthday celebration¡ªit was a strategic move.

    But despite the grandeur and attentionvished on the Rosette heiress, most of the elite gathered here for another reason entirely. It wasn''t Sophie''sing of age that truly drew them to the event, but the looming presence of the family patriarch, Sinir Rosette.

    Sinir was the true backbone of the Rosette empire, and his supposed attendance was the reason the most powerful figures from around the world were gathered tonight.

    Whether as a sign of respect for the old man or a subtle bid to secure business ties for the future, each guest''s presence was an intricate dance of power and politics.

    Still, Sullivan and Sophia basked in the praise directed at them for hosting such a grand and sessful affair. Everypliment, every nod of approval, was fuel for their ambitions.

    The evening was not just a celebration¡ªit was an opportunity.

    For Sullivan, it was a chance to bolster his ownpany, to reel in clients from the Rosette Corporation and quietly entice them into his growing empire.

    Each conversation he held was calcted, each handshake a potential business transaction in disguise. His eyes flickered with satisfaction as he noted the interest sparked in some of the more influential guests.

    This event was a masterstroke in expanding his reach, solidifying his ce among the upper echelons of power.

    Sophia, however, had a different goal. Her sharp eyes scanned the crowd until they settled on Cole Fay. He stood near the side of the ballroom, mingling with other young elites, his presencemanding attention.

    His family¡ªCain Fay, the renowned mogul, and his beautiful wife Leanna¡ªwere elsewhere, charming the guests with effortless grace.

    Marrying into the Fay family was every socialite''s dream¡ªa golden ticket to untold wealth, power, and prestige.

    And tonight, all eyes in the grand ballroom were fixed on Cole Fay, the most desirable bachelor in the room.

    To the young maidens of high society, he was more than just a man; he was an emblem of status, the key to a future draped in luxury until the end of the world.

    But despite the lingering gazes and unspoken desires that hung heavy in the air, there was an invisible barrier around him, an imprable wall that kept the eager women at bay.

    Cole stood tall in his crisp white suit, exuding an aura of cold detachment that made even the boldest of hearts hesitate. His sharp eyes, a mirror of his father''s, could slice through the bravest soul with a single look, sending would-be suitors scurrying back into the shadows.

    Though he was undeniably the centerpiece of the room, there was something untouchable about him, something that repelled the advances of those who longed to be near.

    His reputation for a sharp tongue and indifferent attitude was well-known, and it matched the cold arrogance of his father, Cain Fay.

 Chapter 62: The Heirs Gambit

    Cole had never been one to entertain flirtations or indulge in pleasantries with women, and his disinterest was clear to all.

    To approach him was to risk public humiliation, and no one wanted to be the next to fall victim to his scathing remarks.

    So the youngdies, dressed in their finest designer gowns, contented themselves with admiring him from afar. They cast longing nces in his direction, whispering amongst themselves, wondering what it would be like to catch his eye, even if for just a moment.

    Yet none dared make the first move. The consequences of being dismissed by Cole Fay were too severe, especially in front of the elite crowd gathered tonight.

    Better to remain silent than to face rejection in such a grand setting.

    However, Sophia Rosette was different. She didn''t care about the whispers or the invisible barriers. She had long since hardened her resolve, her skin thickened by years of maneuvering through the cutthroat world of high society.

    And unlike the others, she had an ace up her sleeve¡ªher daughter, Sophie. Everyone knew Cole was engaged to her

    daughter

    , a union that had been carefully orchestrated by their families.

    And if anyone had the right to stand beside Cole, it was her.

    Though everyone knew Eve was her daughter, at this moment, it didn''t matter. Cole wasn''t marrying Eve for love or personal connection¡ªhe was marrying the Rosette name, the power, and legacy that came with it.

    In high society, emotions and desires had no ce when family dynasties were at stake.

    Sophia knew this better than anyone, and she was confident Cole wouldn''t care whether it was Eve or Sophie standing beside him at the altar. What mattered was bloodline, wealth, and influence¡ªthe things that really counted in a marriage of this magnitude.

    Sophie was the true heir of the Rosette family, the one who would carry their empire into the next generation.

    Sophie was her legacy, her future. And Sophia was certain that Cole, with his cold, calcting nature, would see that too. He wasn''t marrying a woman, after all. He was marrying a brand, a lineage.

    As Sophia stood beside him, her confidence radiating through the room, she didn''t just see Cole as a man but as the final piece in the puzzle she had been carefully assembling for years.

    She knew Cole''s indifferent heart wouldn''t care who stood beside him, as long as it was someone with the Rosette power behind her. And she was determined to make sure it was Sophie.

    To Sophia, this was not about love or even duty. This was about ensuring that the Rosette name remained powerful, untouchable.

    Cole was simply a tool to secure that future, and she would do whatever it took to make sure the true Rosette¡ªher Sophie¡ªwas the one standing beside him.

    Eve was history.

    Though she had managed to escape, Sullivan and Sophia were unconcerned with the how or why. She couldn''t do anything to ruin this event, not now.

    They had made sure of that. More security had been employed, and a discreet hunting party had been sent after her. They would find her¡ªit was only a matter of time.

    Eve was powerless and utterly alone. But that didn''t mean they could afford to be lenient. She was a loose end, a potential threat to everything they had worked for, and loose ends needed to be dealt with¡ªswiftly and without mercy. She would be taken care of, one way or another.

    With a confidence born from years of social climbing, Sophia moved through the crowd, her eyes locked on her target.

    She didn''t flinch at the icy aura that surrounded him. In fact, she weed it. If Cole had inherited his father''s indifference, then Sophia had inherited her mother''s iron will.

    She wasn''t here to flirt or fawn over him like the other girls. She was here to secure the future¡ªthe engagement between her daughter and Cole was as good as set, but she would make sure it stayed that way.

    As she approached, the crowd seemed to part for her. The whispers grew louder as Sophia closed the distance between herself and the most untouchable man in the room.

    But she didn''t care. Cole was hers¡ªwell, Sophie''s¡ªand she would make sure everyone knew it.

    Sophia seized her moment, slipping through the throng with practiced ease, her expression warm and weing as she approached Cole.

    She knew how critical it was to secure her daughter''s future tonight. This wasn''t just a party; it was a chessboard, and her ultimate goal was to ensure the engagement between Cole and Sophie was solidified.

    "Good evening, Cole," she greeted him smoothly, her voice warm but firm. She stood beside him with the confidence of someone who belonged, someone who had already won the game before the pieces were even set on the board.

    Cole nced at her, his expression unreadable, but there was a flicker of recognition in his cold gaze.

    Unlike his father, who could do literally anything he wanted, he couldn''t simply dismiss Sophia. She was no stranger, no fawning maiden hoping for his attention. She was a Rosette, and more importantly, the Rosette and the Fays were business partners.

    "Sophia," Cole acknowledged.

    Unfazed by his frosty demeanor, Sophia smiled. She had dealt with men like Cole before¡ªmen who believed their power and status made them untouchable.

    However, she knew how to y the game. The Fays might be at the top of the socialdder, but the Rosettes were not far behind, and tonight, she would make sure that their two families were inextricably linked.

    "The party is truly magnificent," she said, her voice smooth as silk. "But then again, nothing less could be expected when two families like ourse together."

    Cole''s lips tightened into a thin line, but he remained silent. Sophia had said all she needed to. Her presence by his side spoke volumes, more than any whispered words could convey.

    This was not a night for subtle flirtations or meaningless small talk. This was a night to secure alliances, and Sophia had just made her move.

    The room watched in silence, eyes flicking between Cole Fay and Sophia Rosette. While the other women could only dream of standing beside him, Sophia had made it clear¡ªCole might be a prize in the eyes of high society, but he was already imed.

 Chapter 63: Unexpected Guests

    "You look more like your father every day. How is he? I haven''t had the pleasure of speaking to him yet."

    Cole nced at her, his eyes unreadable. "Mother and Father are just making the rounds, you know how it is."

    "Of course," Sophia nodded, shifting slightly closer. "It''s such a grand night, isn''t it? The Rosettes have worked so hard to make it perfect for everyone."

    Cole''s face remained stoic, but he nodded politely. "It''s certainly . . .

    grand

    ."

    Sophia''s smile widened. This was her moment. She had spent months carefully orchestrating every aspect of Sophie''s introduction to society, and tonight was the culmination of those efforts.

    But the most critical piece of this puzzle was standing right beside her¡ªCole Fay. If she could secure his hand in marriage for Sophie, the Rosette family''s future would be unstoppable.

    "I must say, Cole," she continued smoothly, her voice dropping into a conspiratorial tone, "My

    daughter

    speaks so highly of you. It''s clear she values your friendship deeply. It''s rare to see such a strong connection between two young people these days."

    Cole''s eyes flickered with something unreadable, but before he could respond, Sophia pressed on. "You know, both of our families have always been close, and I think that connection will only grow stronger in the years toe. Don''t you agree?"

    It was subtle, but Cole knew what she was insinuating. His face tightened, but he maintained hisposure.

    "Tonight is the night we officially announce your engagement to my daughter," Sophia added, her voice low but with an edge, her gaze piercing through Cole. "I trust that you''ll take care of her from now on."

    Cole''s brows furrowed together, and opened his mouth to respond, but before he could utter a word, the grand doors at the top of the staircase creaked open.

    A collective gasp rippled through the room as Sophia Rosette appeared, stepping into view.

    She was breathtaking. The gown she wore shimmered under the grand chandelier, each intricateyer of fabric reflecting the light like spun gold.

    Diamonds glittered at her throat, cascading down in delicate strands, each one worth more than most could ever dream.

    The dressvish and bold¡ªwas a statement, an undeniable im of power and status. Sophia wasn''t just beautiful; she was radiant, her presence stole attention like a queen descending from her throne.

    Sullivan, standing tall beside her, began to guide her down the grand staircase. Each step they took was deliberate, slow, as if giving the crowd below time to absorb what they were witnessing.

    The whispers began as murmurs, quiet and disbelieving at first, but quickly growing louder, spreading through the room like wildfire.

    "Isn''t that . . . the maid?"

    "Where''s Eve?"

    "Wait¡ªwhat''s happening?"

    "Could it be . . .? Is the maid the real Rosette?"

    "What''s going on here?"

    Confusion gripped the guests as their eyes darted between Sullivan and Sophie.

    The shift in atmosphere was instant, tension threading through every corner of the grand hall.

    For years, they had believed Eve was the heir, the future of the Rosette legacy. But now, as Sophia descended the stairs, her face as beautiful as her mothers, the truth became ringly clear.

    The real heir, the true Rosette, wasn''t Eve. It was Sophie all along.

    Voices buzzed with excitement as the revtion swept through the room like a shockwave. The media, already poised for a story, could barely contain themselves, eager to capture the unfolding drama.

    The guests stood frozen, stunned by the realization. This wasn''t just an announcement¡ªit was a seismic shift, a dramatic reshuffling of everything they thought they knew about the Rosette family.

    And Cole, standing silent, his jaw set, was the only one who seemed unsurprised.

    Sophia''s heart swelled with pride. Tonight was perfect. The most important families in the country were here, and all eyes were on Sophie.

    This was not just her daughter''sing-of-age¡ªit was the first step toward securing her future as the wife of Cole Fay, ensuring the Rosette legacy would be bound to the powerful Fay family.

    She turned back to Cole, her voice soft but firm. "I believe our families are destined to aplish great things together. Don''t you think so? Isn''t Sophie beautiful? You''re a lucky man."

    Cole met her gaze, his expression cold and imprable. "The jewelry she''s wearing," he said, his voice low but edged with steel.

    Sophia nced at Sophia, his tone casual as if discussing a minor detail. "Ah, that. Sophie mentioned you gifted her those."

    "They were for Eve." Cole''s voice cut through the air like a de, each word enunciated with precision, the underlying threat unmistakable. Respect, or any trace of decorum, had vanished from his demeanor, and his eyes narrowed into icy slits.

    The shift in his gaze sent a chill down Sophia''s spine. Those eyes¡ªthey weren''t just cold. They were lethal. She had seen that same look before, in Cain Fay, the man whose reputation could crush empires without lifting a finger.

    No matter how seasoned or shrewd Sophia was in the ruthless world of high society, facing that icy re now was like standing before a predator.

    It was Cain''s legacy staring back at her¡ªdangerous, unyielding, and capable of destroying everything in its path. Her heart skipped, her confidence wavering for the first time.

    She involuntarily took a step back, a shiver racing down her spine, but she quickly caught herself, masking the brief flicker of fear.

    "Well, I''m sure it''s just a misunderstanding," Sophia forced augh, trying to mask her unease. "I''m certain you meant them for the birthday celebrant. After all, Sophie is the real heir, Cole. Eve is just . . . a nobody. And she''s gone now."

    That was the trigger. Cole''s eyes narrowed dangerously, the tension in the air thickening to an unbearable weight. His presence turned cold, an icy rage simmering just beneath the surface.

    For a split second, Sophia felt a genuine fear ripple through her¡ªa primal instinct to flee. The way Cole was ring at her, it seemed like he might reach out and strangle her then and there.

    Her breath caught in her throat, her pulse quickening. It was only Sullivan''s timely intervention that stopped her from crumbling under the intensity of Cole''s gaze.

    "Ladies and gentlemen," Sullivan began, his voice carrying over the murmurs of the crowd, attempting to regain control of the spiraling situation. "I''m sure you''re all surprised by this sudden revtion, but as you can see, Sophia is the true heir of the Rosette family."

    BaAaAmM!

    The door opened with a loud bang and came in Sinir, Victor and . . . a gorgeous woman.

 Chapter 64: A Storm in the Rosette Dynasty

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 400 PS! Thank you all!?? ]

    ===??===

    The heavy doors at the entrance mmed open, echoing through the grand hall.

    Every head turned as Sinir strode in with a beautiful man behind him. But it wasn''t just Sinir that held their attention. Walking beside him was a woman of such breathtaking beauty that the crowd collectively gasped.

    She was more than stunning¡ªborderline ethereal, as if she had stepped out of a dream. Her every movement was fluid, graceful, with an air of quiet strength that immediately pulled all attention to her.

    Her gown was nothing short of mesmerizing. Crafted from a shimmering silk-like fabric, it flowed effortlessly around her, catching the light with every subtle movement. The color was a deep, iridescent midnight blue, which contrasted beautifully against her porcin skin, with hints of silver thread woven throughout, making her appear as though she were draped in the night sky.

    The bodice of the gown was form-fitting, intricately embroidered with delicate silver and diamond-like embellishments that swirled in patterns reminiscent of stardust, drawing attention to her graceful figure. The neckline was daring yet tasteful, plunging in a soft V-shape, framed with finece that added an air of timeless sophistication.

    The sleeves were sheer, trailing down to her wrists, with more intricate beading that seemed to sparkle with every movement, like constetions on her arms. From the waist, the gown cascaded into a voluminous skirt that seemed to float behind her as she walked, a long train trailing elegantly on the marble floor.

    Every step she took was as though she were gliding, her gown creating the illusion of ethereal grace and power.

    Toplete the look, she wore a delicate silver diadem adorned with tiny sapphires, resting gently in her flowing light purple hair, giving her the appearance of a queen stepping out of a fairy tale. The entire ensemble radiated a quiet, regal power, making her the undeniable center of attention the moment she entered the room.

    The jewels adorning her were nothingpared to the natural elegance she exuded. Eyes widened, whispers grew frantic, and all the air seemed to vanish from the room.

    Of course, it was none other than Eve.

    The very crowd that they had just dismissed as a fake heiress was now standing at the entrance, more powerful, more radiant than anyone had ever imagined.

    The fake Rosette had returned, and her entrance was nothing short of a storm.

    "Father . . . what is she doing here?" Sophie''s voice trembled with indignation, her face pale with disbelief.

    Sullivan, standing beside her, was equally confused¡ªhis expression a storm of anger and shock.

    It was supposed to be Sophie''s night, her moment to shine. But the instant

    Eve

    entered the room, all eyes shifted to her. It was as if Sophie had been forgotten in an instant, her birthday celebration overshadowed by the woman.

    And worst of all . . . Eve wasn''t alone. She was with

    Sinir

    !

    The grandfather who didn''t even acknowledge her, his true flesh and blood, and yet was beside a woman of unknown birth.

    Sophie''s heart clenched, her fists tightening as tears welled up in her eyes. How could this happen? Why did Eve have to show up *

    now

    , on the most important day of her life? Of all the days, why this one?

    "Eve!" she hissed internally, her fury threatening to spill over. It wasn''t enough that Eve had always been in the background, quietly siphoning attention away from her, but now she''de to ruin everything

    . On her very important day!

    Sophie''s voice cracked as she turned to her father, desperationcing her words. "Daddy, do something!" Her hands balled into fists, her nails digging into her palms.

    Sullivan''s eyes shed with anger as he addressed his father. "What is the meaning of this, father? Why did you bring her here?" His tone was sharp, his emotions barely contained.

    But while Sullivan''s outrage simmered, Sinir remained calm andposed. His piercing gaze swept over the crowd, ignoring his son''s demand. Instead, he turned to the gathered guests, his tonemanding silence.

    "Ladies and gentlemen," Sinir began, his voice echoing through the room, "I understand that tonight must be filled with confusion for many of you." He paused, allowing the tension to build.

    Sophie''s heart pounded in her chest, each word from her grandfather sending her deeper into dread.

    "As you all know by now, Sophie is the true daughter of the Rosette family." Sinir''s gaze briefly flickered to Sophie, his expression unreadable. "But what you don''t know . . . is that Eve has been serving the Rosette family in secret, safeguarding Sophie''s ce for all these years."

    A shocked murmur rippled through the crowd. Sophie''s blood ran cold.

    Safeguarding her ce?

    What was he talking about?!

    Sinir continued, his voice filled with authority and finality. "For her loyalty and service to the Rosette family, and for protecting Sophie throughout her life, I have made a decision."

    Sophie''s breath hitched.

    No . . . what''s he doing?

    "I will officially adopt Eve as my daughter."

    The words echoed in Sophie''s mind like a death knell. The room spun as she struggled to process the words. Eve.

    Her

    . A

    Rosette! What nonsense is this?!

    Sinir''s voice boomed one final time, sealing his words. "From this day forward, she will be known as Eve Rosette."

    The crowd erupted into a frenzy of buzzing whispers. Sophia stood frozen in disbelief, while Sophie''s mouth dropped open, stunned by the turn of events. But it was Sullivan''s thunderous voice that shattered through the noise, brimming with fury.

    "You can''t do this,

    Father

    !" Sullivan roared, dashing down the grand staircase, leaving Sophie abandoned in the spotlight, her figure shrinking as the chaos swirled around her. She stood there, lost, like a deer caught in the headlights, unsure of how to navigate the disaster.

    Sinir met Sullivan''s charge with a raised eyebrow, his voice dripping with cold sneer . "I can''t?" he asked, his tone sharp as a de. "And who are you to tell me what I can and cannot do? Have you forgotten who I am?"

 Chapter 65: Crowning the Outsider

    Sophie''s world shattered the moment the words left her grandfather''s mouth.

    Eve . . . a Rosette?

    The very thought felt like a dagger piercing her chest, twisting with every second that passed.

    How could this be happening?

    For years, Sophie had reveled in her superiority, in the certainty that she was the

    true

    Rosette. She would have unted it at every opportunity in the future, relishing the power and status that came with her name.

    Eve was nothing¡ªa nobody with no family, no im to anything of importance.

    And now . . .

    this

    ?

    Sophie''s mind raced, her pulse thundering in her ears as disbelief and fury warred within her. Her lips parted in a soundless gasp, her throat tight as if the air had been sucked from the room.

    She was

    smug

    , always so confident that Eve would never belong to their world, that she was forever destined to be a cannon fodder with no name.

    Sophie had mocked her for it, belittled her at every turn, reveling in her loneliness.

    But now¡ª

    now

    ¡ªEve was a Rosette?

    Her blood turned to ice as the revtion crashed down on her.

    Eve wasn''t just some distant, irrelevant figure anymore. She was officially, legally . . .

    her aunt

    .

    Sophie''s breath caught in her throat, her heart pounding wildly. It was absurd¡ªinsulting, even.

    How could this

    nobody

    suddenly rise to such a position of power?

    It was like the universe was ying a cruel, twisted joke on her, rewriting the rules of her life without her consent.

    Her aunt

    . The thought felt vile, like something unholy crawling through her mind. Eve, the woman Sophie had spent her entire life looking down on, was now her rtive. The power Sophie had held over Eve had evaporated in an instant.

    And it wasn''t just the title¡ªEve was now an

    official

    member of the Rosette family, with all the influence and prestige that came with it.

    How could this happen?

    Sophie''s vision blurred with hot tears that she refused to let fall. This was her night, her

    birthday

    ! It was supposed to be about

    her

    .

    But now, Eve¡ª

    that

    woman

    ¡ªhad stolen everything. The attention, the admiration, the very thing Sophie had prided herself on¡ªher name.

    And what''s worse?

    Sophie''s lips curled in disgust as the final stingnded. Eve wasn''t just anyone¡ª

    she was her aunt!

    The absurdity of it was too much.

    Sophie felt her legs weaken beneath her as the rage and disbelief burned through her veins. It was a nightmare, a cruel, humiliating farce that she couldn''t escape.

    How did this happen?

    Sophie red at Eve, who stood calm andposed in her magnificent gown, exuding grace and poise.

    It made Sophie sick. How had everything flipped upside down sopletely?

    Sullivan''s jaw tightened, his eyes darting to Eve and then back to his father. "What . . . What are you nning?"

    "Nothing much," Sinir said with a dismissive shrug, his calmness unsettling in the midst of Sullivan''s unravelingposure.

    "But while I have everyone''s attention, let me make another important announcement." Sinir''s voice rose,manding the room. "From now on, I appoint Victor Raknov as President of Rosette Corporation."

    The crowd gasped. The shock was immediate, a wave of disbelief rippling through the room.

    Sullivan''s face drained of color. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Are you out of your mind, Father? You''re going to let a

    nobody

    run ourpany?!"

    "And why not?" Sinir''s eyes gleamed with defiance, his authority undeniable. "Victor is more than capable. In fact, he''s already been handling the CEO''s responsibilities in my absence."

    Sullivan opened his mouth to protest, but before he could speak, a slow, mocking p echoed from the back of the room.

    The crowd parted, revealing Stefan Rosette strolling in, his lips twisted into a sneer.

    "Well, well," Stefan said, his voiceced with venomous sarcasm. "I see you''ve developed quite the habit of adopting strays, Father. How generous of you. First Eve, now Victor. You really do have a soft spot for the homeless."

    His words dripped with disdain as his gaze shifted to Victor and Eve, his contempt unmistakable.

    Though the first son, Sullivan, was known for his stern, no-nonsense demeanor, it was Stefan, the second son, who truly captured the crowd''s attention.

    Stefan was everything his older brother wasn''t¡ªcharismatic, outgoing, and unpredictable.

    Where Sullivan was rigid and controlled, Stefan was a whirlwind of energy, a yboy with a devil-may-care attitude and a tongue as sharp as it was reckless.

    He was infamous for it¡ªhis brazen, unapologetic mouth that knew no restraint. Stefan said whatever he pleased, whenever he pleased, never fearing the consequences.

    Why would he? He was a Rosette, untouchable in the eyes of most, his family name a shield that allowed him tough in the face of decorum and social grace.

    The crowd hade to expect it¡ªthe biting remarks, the unfiltered thoughts that tumbled from his lips like poisonced arrows.

    He was a walking scandal, always teetering on the edge of controversy, yet somehow thriving on the chaos he left in his wake.

    Sinir remained unfazed, his expression calm, his power absolute. "If you''d done your job properly, the both of you," he said, voice cold as ice, "perhaps I wouldn''t have needed to bring in such capable ''strays.''"

    Sullivan and Stefan''s faces darkened at the sharp rebuke, their pride wounded.

    Stefan stepped forward, his grin fading into something more sinister. "Father, everyone here can agree that putting an outsider¡ªno, a

    nobody

    ¡ªinto the president''s chair is unheard of. Are you not concerned that our investors will flee because of this reckless decision?"

    Sinir''s lips curled into a dangerous smirk. "And what would you know about the family business, Stefan? You''ve only just returned from gallivanting across the country, ying at being important. How dare you question my decisions?"

    Stefan''s confident fa?ade crumbled, his charming smile reced with a look of anger and humiliation.

    "Victor," Sinir continued, his voice steady, "has been my right-hand man for years. Our loyal investors trust him, as do I. And for your information, I hold over 50% of thepany''s shares. Tell me¡ªwho exactly do you think would dare oppose me?"

    The room fell silent, the weight of Sinir''s words hanging in the air. His authority was absolute, his dominance unquestionable. No one dared speak against him, not even his sons.

    Sinir''s voice, calm and domineering, cut through the tension. "So unless anyone has a death wish, I suggest you all fall in line."

 Chapter 66 The Game Begins

    [EVE]

    I couldn''t help but nce over at Sinir. In my eyes, he was cool right now, a force of nature standing tall amidst the chaos.

    I hadn''t known what to expecting here, standing in debt to a man like Sinir.

    It was reckless showing up in public like this, a target painted on my back, but I had no choice. Sinir''s protection was the only thing shielding me from the wolves that lurked in the shadows.

    His offer came with a price, of course, but being under his wing, as his

    adopted

    daughter

    no less, would make the others think twice beforeing after me openly. They''d hesitate.

    But the downside? The danger was now constant, relentless¡ªthough honestly, that wasn''t new. My life had always been on a knife''s edge right now.

    At least Sinir promised me one thing¡ªhe would hire the best bodyguard in the world to protect me. The thought gave me a small measure of relief, something to hold onto in the storm.

    I couldn''t afford to be reckless anymore, not with this new role hanging over me. It was better than being alone, than refusing the deal. Now, I''d have someone by my side, a powerful man like Sinir and a bodyguard of my own.

    The scene unfolding before me was both a spectacle and a nightmare. I watched the shocked faces of the people around us, their disbelief on their face.

    I wanted to get away, to disappear from the chaos, but there was no escaping this circus. The gunshot wound in my side throbbed with every breath, and I wanted nothing more than to rest.

    But just as I was preparing to slip away, Sophie''s voice cut through the room like a knife.

    "

    Grandfather

    !" she cried out, rushing down the stairs, her steps hurried and clumsy. She nearly stumbled in her haste, desperate to reach Sinir.

    When she finally did, she grabbed at his sleeve, her voice trembling pitifully.

    "Please don''t do this, Grandfather! Are you really going to ruin my birthday like this?" Her words dripped with desperation, her grip tightening on his clothes as if that alone could sway him.

    Sinir barely looked at her, his cold eyes flickering toward her briefly before he turned away, dismissive. His face was a mask of indifference, his voice like ice. "Let go."

    The moment he spoke, Sophie''s hand dropped from his sleeve, and she took a shaky step back, her face paling in disbelief.

    Sinir sighed, his frustration visible as he rubbed the spot where she had touched him, as though ridding himself of something distasteful.

    The room shifted with silent tension, people exchanging nces, the unspoken truth clear to everyone watching¡ªSinir didn''t favor Sophie at all.

    "Who said I was here to ruin your birthday?" His voice was low, dangerous, and Sophie shrank back further, retreating into the protective arms of her mother, Sophia.

    The venom in Sinir''s words hit her like a p. "If I wanted to ruin it, tell me, then. Just where do you think the money came from to pay for this extravagant party?"

    Sophie''s face flushed crimson with embarrassment, her lips quivering.

    Sullivan, standing nearby, clenched his fists in silent fury, his face contorted with anger, while Sophia red at Sinir, her eyes sharp with rage.

    "

    Father

    !" Sullivan finally spoke, his voice low but furious. "Are you really going to humiliate us like this? In front of all these people?"

    Sinir let out a sharp, mockingugh. "Humiliate you? I haven''t even started. I''m merely announcing what needs to be said. After all," he gestured toward the crowd, "all of our

    Enjoy new tales from empire

    friends

    are here. What better audience could I ask for to announce what I have to say?"

    Without waiting for a response, Sinir grabbed a champagne bottle from a nearby waiter and raised it high above his head.

    "Still this is a party. Enjoy it everyone!" he shouted, raising his ss into the crowd with a grin that didn''t reach his eyes.

    I couldn''t help but smirk at the absurdity of it all. Continue the party? After

    this

    ?

    The room was thick with tension, the guests barely managing to keep up the pretense of normalcy. And the truth was for everyone to see¡ªthe cracks in the Rosette family were now visible to all.

    No amount of champagne could mask the seismic shift that had just urred. The media vultures in the room were surely dying to get to their keyboards, to break the news to the world.

    This was no mere family drama¡ªit was the beginning of a power struggle that would be whispered about.

    And I was going to help Sinir and Victor tear down Sullivan and Stefan, ensuring that Sinir''s empire remained unshaken. His son would never get the chance to siphon all that money into their greedy hands, fueling their privatepanies and extravagant lifestyles.

    The tension in the room was almost unbearable.

    "Ah, well now, dear guests," the host stammered, desperate to redirect attention. "Let us all enjoy the night and the food, shall we?"

    But it was useless. The damage was done, and no one cared about the food. Guests surrounded us, their gazes darting between Sinir, Victor, and myself like vultures circling fresh prey.

    Some tried to ask Sinir about his health, others eagerly sought to ingratiate themselves with Victor¡ªthe new President. Everyone wanted a piece of the power.

    I stood back, watching it all unfold, and then I saw her¡ªSophie. The rage on her face was unmistakable. Her perfect little day had been shattered, stolen right from under her. She thought she was the center of the universe tonight, but Sinir had turned her celebration into a nightmare.

    Her expression twisted with barely-contained fury as I beamed sweetly at her, waggling my fingers in a mock wave. The small, taunting gesture only deepened her fury.

    I had to admit, seeing her like this¡ªhelpless and seething¡ªbrought a rare, wicked satisfaction. Sophie had spent so long basking in the light, so convinced of her own importance. But now, her spotlight had been stolen, and there was nothing she could do about it.

    The one who had exiled me, who thought they could erase me from this world, now stood powerless before me.

    I smiled wider, savoring the moment. The sweet taste of revenge coated my tongue, and I licked my lips, my gaze never leaving hers. She wanted me gone? She wanted to destroy me?

    Let her try.

    But I would burn them all down first. If they wanted war, I would give them one.

 Chapter 67 The Socialite Tug-of-War

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 100 GT! Thank you all! ??]

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    The pain in my side throbbed relentlessly as the crowd pressed in, their eager faces too close, their questions and greetings blending into a dizzying blur.

    I could feel my control slipping, but I forced myself to smile through it all. Each guest, each potential investor, each partner¡ªall of them needed to be on our side and not on Sullivan.

    That was my deal.

    But the gunshot wound was making it impossible to concentrate, and the relentless crowd wasn''t helping.

    Cold sweat trickled down my spine, and my hands began to shake¡ªuntil I felt a strong, warm hand slip into mine.

    I looked up and found myself staring into icy blue eyes.

    Cole.

    "You should be resting," he said, his voice calm but firm, his expression as unreadable as ever¡ªjust like the stoic face I used to like.

    Panic spiked through me as I tried to pull my hand away, but his grip tightened.

    What was he doing?!

    I couldn''t exactly cause a scene, not with all these people watching.

    My heart raced, a cold chill of unease creeping over me, feeling his hand in mine.

    As soon as Cole arrived, the guests instinctively stepped back, the oppressive closeness easing. His cold aura seemed to part the crowd like a cier splitting the sea, and for a moment, I felt a twisted sense of relief.

    But I wasn''t sure whether to be thankful or even more concerned.

    The murmurs began, hushed but unmistakable. Eyes flicked to our intertwined hands¡ªhands I hadn''t chosen to hold. The pressure of his grip was irond, and pulling away now would only draw more attention.

    "I''m fine," I said softly, struggling to keep my voice steady, "Thank you for your concern, but if you could let go of my hand now, I''d like to take my seat."

    Cole''s eyes darkened, and his voice cut through the air, louder than I''d expected. "I''ll take you to your seat."

    The murmuring crowd grew louder, whispers spreading like wildfire as every eye in the room turned toward us. I could feel their gazes.

    They were already forming their own conclusions, already talking about me and Cole¡ªabout the two of us, standing together, hands sped like some unspoken deration.

    My stomach twisted, the pain in my side nearly forgotten as I tried to maintainposure. Thest thing I needed was another rumor to fuel the chaos.

    Yet Cole seemed oblivious to the tension, his grip unyielding, his posture unmoving, as if he had no intention of letting me go.

    I barely registered Sophie''s dagger-like res as Victor smoothly stepped in and grabbed my other hand. His cool demeanor was a sharp contrast to the tension rising around us.

    "If you don''t mind, Cole Fay," Victor said, his tone calm but pointed, "I''ll take Eve to her seat. After all, she''s

    my

    date tonight."

    What was this about a date?

    I thought, confused for a second.

    Victor shot a nce at Sophie, and continued, "And I believe your fianc¨¦e is waiting for you over there."

    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, eyes darting back and forth between us.

    But Cole didn''t budge. His grip on my hand tightened, a muscle in his jaw ticking as he red at Victor.

    "Eve. Is. My. Fianc¨¦e," he dered.

    Gasps rippled through the room, followed by the rapid-fire shes of cameras.

    Oh great,

    I thought with a sinking feeling, this would definitely make tomorrow''s headlines.

    [

    Socialite Tug-of-War:

    Two Handsome Men Fight Over One Woman]

    Just wonderful.

    As much as some girls might''ve giggled with glee at being fought over by two men¡ªtwo very

    handsome

    aplished men, mind you¡ªall I could feel was the persistent throb of pain in my side.

    The gunshot wound was still fresh, and with every tug from Victor and Cole, I feared the stitches might rip open.

    They were practically pulling me apart like some kind of prize! I didn''t know what was worse¡ªthe throbbing in my side or the growing tension between them.

    I cast a pleading nce at Sinir, who was lounging across the room like this was the most entertaining spectacle he''d seen in years. He even looked like he was holding back a smirk, the old man clearly enjoying the show.

    Really

    ? I screamed inwardly.

    This isn''t the time to be having fun at my expense, old man! HELP ME!

    But he didn''t move. Instead, he took a sip of his drink, thoroughly amused.

    Victor gave another tug, and Cole yanked me back, my arms caught in the middle of this ridiculous showdown.

    I could practically feel the gossip growing like wildfire around us, the crowd eagerlypping up every second of this drama.

    I sighed, smiling stiffly at the guests, pretending that everything was normal.

    Yep, just your average night at a socialite party.

    "Cole, what are you talking about?" Sophia cut in, stepping forward with a mix of confusion and indignation. "Your engagement is to the Rosette family. My daughter is your fianc¨¦e, not¡ª" She shed me a withering re, her eyes full of scorn. "My

    real

    daughter, Cole, is Sophie." Explore new worlds at empire

    Cole''s frown deepened, and his gaze shifted coldly between them. "I don''t recall ever agreeing to be engaged to a thief."

    The word

    thief

    hung in the air like a sharp knife.

    "Thief?"

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd, all eyes turning to Sophie, whose face had gone deathly pale. The whispers grew louder, curious, shocked, eager for more scandal.

    My own heart raced¡ªI didn''t know what he meant either, but using Sophie of being a thief was no small im.

    What had she stolen?

    "I-I didn''t¡ª" Sophie stammered, visibly trembling.

    Sullivan immediately stepped forward, shielding his daughter with a protective arm, trying to salvage whatever dignity she had left. "Cole, you may be a Fay," he growled, "but you would do well to watch your tongue. You''re speaking about my daughter here."

    Cole''s brow arched, his voice dripping with icy disdain. "Before I do, maybe you should ask your

    maid

    where she got those jewels she''s unting."

 Chapter 68 A Mothers Defense

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 600PS! Thank you all! ??]

    === ?? ===

    "Before I do, maybe you should ask your

    maid

    where she got those jewels she''s unting."

    The crowd gasped, eyes darting to Sophie''s neck, wrists, and ears where the sparkling jewelry suddenly seemed much heavier.

    Sophia immediately jumped in, her voice high with fury. "She''s not a

    maid

    !" she snapped.

    While Sullivan''s frown deepened, torn between outrage and confusion. He turned to Sophie, then back to Cole. "What are you implying, Cole? You gave those jewels to Sophie. She said so herself!"

    Cole''s eyes darkened, his voice as hard as his expression. "She''s not only a thief, but she''s a liar as well I see. Those Jewelries are my gift to Eve. They''re not hers to take."

    His gaze flicked toward me, softening for the briefest moment, before it hardened twice as much when it returned to Sophie. "But since a thief has already worn them, you can keep them. I don''t want those tainted jewels anywhere near Eve."

    My mouth dropped.

    Everyone''s mouth dropped.

    A heavy silence fell over the room as the crowd processed his words. The tension was thick enough to cut with a knife.

    Sophie looked as though the ground had dropped from beneath her feet, her trembling lips struggling to form a defense.

    And me? I felt like I had been thrown into a storm I never asked to be a part of.

    All eyes shifted back to Sophie, the whispers growing louder as the damning usation hung in the air.

    This was far worse than being caught between two men¡ªit was a social scandal that would leave a permanent mark on the Rosette name.

    The tension felt suffocating, and I could sense the wave of judgment crashing toward Sophie, threatening to sweep her away.

    If anyone else had dared use a Rosette of being a thief, they would''ve beenughed at, ridiculed even, called a fool for such a baseless im.

    The Rosettescked nothing¡ªleast of all the wealth to afford jewels of any kind. But this usation hadn''te from just anyone.

    It came from Cole Fay.

    And when Cole Fay spoke, especially with that cutting edge in his voice, it wasn''t something to take lightly. No one dared tough now. The room had fallen into a thick, uneasy silence.

    I knew all too well how sharp Cole''s tongue could be. I had been on the receiving end of it far too many times. He could be cold¡ªcruel, even¡ªand once he''d set his sights on someone, there was no turning back. He could shred them apart with nothing more than a few well-ced words.

    But as I stood there watching Sophie''s pale face crumble under the weight of his usation, I felt nothing. No sympathy. No pity.

    Not for her.

    If Sophie hadn''t turned a blind eye to me all those years ago, maybe I would''ve felt something for her now. Maybe I would''ve stepped forward to defend her. Maybe we could''ve even been friends.

    But the reality was different.

    Sophie had been the first to wish me gone. She had wanted me out of the picture from the very beginning.

    And now, as she stood there, trembling under the weight of her own downfall, I couldn''t muster a shred of pity. Not for someone who had wished me gone without a second thought.

    Someone like that didn''t deserve my sympathy.

    Not now.

    Not ever.

    "It must be a misunderstanding," Sophia said, stepping in to defend Sophie, desperately trying to salvage what was left of her daughter''s miserable birthday. Her grand introduction to high society had be nothing short of a scandal.

    "I thought that the jewels were a gift for the Rosette heiress," Sophia continued, her voice steady and convincing despite the chaos, "It was my fault. I told her to wear them. She''s the rightful heir, after all, so I thought that those were meant for her. This is all my misunderstanding."

    I had to hand it to her. A mother''s love truly knew no bounds. Sophia''s calm, pleading tone, paired with her impable reputation, instantly shifted the atmosphere. The guests, who moments ago were whispering in shock, now began to nod in agreement, their suspicions fading. Sophia had saved Sophie''s reputation, at least for the moment.

    I couldn''t have cared less about those jewels, whether they were meant for me or Sophie. All I cared about was the searing pain in my side, a constant reminder of the gunshot wound. I needed to sit down. I needed my painkillers.

    Cole, however, wasn''t ready to let things go. His eyes shed with that familiar stubbornness, and I knew he wasn''t one to back down so easily.

    Thankfully, Lina appeared just in time, cutting through the tension with her charm. "Brother, there you are," she said, gliding over gracefully. "I''m so sorry, everyone. My brother can be a bit dense and . . . a little rude."

    A little rude was the understatement of the century.

    "Anyway," she added with a dazzling smile, "please continue the party. And happy birthday, Sophie." Lina then turned her gaze to Cole, tugging on his arm. "Mother and Father are looking for you. Let''s go."

    I felt Cole''s grip on my hand tighten¡ªagain.

    Could he let go already?

    When I nced up at him, he was staring at me intently, as if he wanted to say something. I wasn''t in the mood to hear whatever was swirling in his mind, not while Victor and him were still locked in this ridiculous tug-of-war over me.

    "Brother, stop," Lina whispered urgently in Cole''s ear, "you''re stressing Eve out. Let her go."

    "

    Stress

    ?" Cole muttered, as if he had just woken from a trance. His fingers slowly released my hand.

    Lina wasted no time, pulling him away. "Sorry for the trouble, Eve," she called out with a smile. "Let''s hang out more in the future." And with that, she dragged Cole through the crowd, leaving me standing there, finally free.

    I turned to Victor. "My hand, please."

    Victor blinked, startled, and quickly released me. I noticed then how his face had flushed slightly, his eyes lingering on my face longer than it should have.

    What''s wrong with him?

    I wondered briefly.

    But I didn''t have time to dwell on it. With both of them finally gone, I could take a breath, sit down, and finally take those painkillers.

 Chapter 69 The Queens Proposal

    [EVE]

    The party carried on, glittering withughter and conversation, but for me, it had lost all its luster.

    I sank into a chair beside old man Sinir, my body aching from both the physical pain and the emotional tension that still hung in the air.

    After taking my painkiller med, I felt much better, though. Now I could enjoy that

    Chateau P¨¦trus I was eyeing earlier.

    Victor, on the other hand, was in his element. I watched him as he moved through the crowd, seamlessly blending into high society.

    He shook hands, exchanged pleasantries, and charmed potential investors with ease. It was clear this wasn''t his first rodeo. He made the art of business look effortless, navigating through the elites as if he were born to it.

    And in many ways, he was.

    Victor had been trained for this role from a young age by none other than Sinir himself. It wasn''t just a coincidence that he was so adept at handling these high-profile gatherings¡ªit was by design.

    Sinir had groomed him, knowing full well the treachery that simmered in his other sons, Sullivan and Stefan.

    While Victor had been raised to take over, Sullivan and Stefan had been left to their own devices, growing more corrupt and dangerous over the years.

    As I sat there, I couldn''t help but think about how deliberate Sinir''s actions had been. It wasn''t just about ensuring his legacy; it was about protecting it from the people closest to him¡ªhis own sons.

    Victor wasn''t just taking on the role ofpany president because he was capable; he was the shield that stood between Sinir''s empire and the greed of Sullivan and Stefan.

    Even now, I could sense Sinir''s quiet torment. He didn''t want his sons dead or rotting in prison¡ªhe wasn''t that cruel¡ªbut he wanted them out of his life, out of his business.

    They had been a poison slowly seeping into his empire, and Sinir had made the hard decision to cut them off before they could do any more damage.

    Victor''s ascension to president wasn''t just a title. It was the final nail in Sullivan and Stefan''s coffin. Without the power that came with their family name, they were nothing.

    They would be left with minor roles in thepany, positions so insignificant that they wouldn''t be able to siphon off a single dor without scrutiny.

    Their dreams of secretly stashing away money into their own schemes had been crushed, and they knew it.

    However, it was also a strategic move that could push Sullivan and Stefan into making erratic decisions¡ªor worse, drive them to turn aggressive.

    And as much as Sinir had wanted nothing more than to wash his hands of them, he couldn''t just get rid of them. He wasn''t blind to the danger they still posed, though.

    But for now, the torch had been passed. The empire was safe in Victor''s hands . . . at least.

    "Hello there."

    A soft, melodious voice broke through my thoughts. I turned and saw her¡ªady in her sixties, her dazzling smile as radiant as the glittering jewels adorning her neck.

    She was none other than Queen Emelia of Vassalia, the desert kingdom transformed by oil into a regional powerhouse.

    Vassalia had always been part of Sinir''s lessons to her. Located in the southeastern region of ckPine Country, it had once been a rtively unknown nation until fifty years ago, when vast reserves of oil were discovered beneath its barren sands.

    Overnight, it transformed from a modest desert kingdom into a global economic yer. Towering skyscrapers,vish hotels, and high-tech cities rose from the dust, while the royal family, the House of Alysir, controlled everything with an iron grip.

    Despite the tensions simmering with envious neighbors and the ever-present internal divide between the wealthy elite and the impoverished ruralmunities, Vassalia remained a beacon of prosperity.

    Oil had made the country rich, and Sinir was among the most powerful investors in Vassalia''s energy sector.

    And now, Queen Emelia herself was standing before me, her sparkling eyes never wavering from my face.

    I quickly stood, curtsying with as much grace as my nerves would allow.

    "Your Grace," I greeted her, trying to ignore the slight throbbed of my wound.

    "My, what a lovelydy," she marveled, her fingers lightly brushing my cheek, as if appraising a precious jewel. "You''ve adopted a beautiful child, Sinir."

    From his chair beside me, Sinir only scoffed, remaining utterly aloof. He didn''t even bother to greet her.

    But of course, only Sinir could get away with that. His wealth and power rivaled that of royalty itself, and his investments in Vassalian oil were crucial to the kingdom''s economic strength.

    Queen Emelia didn''t seem the least bit offended by his coldness. If anything, she found it amusing.

    Her gaze shifted back to me, twinkling with mischief. "Are you single, my dear?"

    I stiffened, and before I could answer, Sinir''s cane thudded sharply against the floor.

    "Emelia," he warned, his tone holding more bite than usual.

    My smile faltered, but I managed to respond. "Yes, Your Grace, I am."

    The Queen''s eyes lit up. "Perfect! My grandson is around your age. I just need to find him somewhere in this crowd and¡ª"

    Thud

    .

    Sinir''s cane struck the floor again, harder this time. "Eve is still young," he said sharply, his voice cutting through the air like a whip. "Dating will have to wait."

    His tone startled even me. There was a protectiveness there that I hadn''t expected¡ªa fierceness that made my heart swell. It was a first that I felt protected and it warmed my heart a little.

    Queen Emelia only rolled her eyes, unfazed by Sinir''s defiance. "Don''t be so uptight, Sinir. Eve is of the right age to marry. Are you already eighteen, my dear?"

    The smile stayed stered on my face, but inside, my mind was spiraling.

    Eighteen?

    I didn''t know.

    In fact, I didn''t know when or where I was born. Was I really seventeen, or had I simplytched onto that number because it was Sophie''s birthday? Because it was what Sullivan had set on my birth certificate?

    The truth of my origins had always been a mystery, one I hadn''t dared to solve, but would have to solve now.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 70 A Game of Keys

    "Enough with the questions, Emelia," Sinir snapped, his eyes narrowing dangerously. "Leave my daughter out of whatever scheme you''re plotting."

    The word "daughter" made my fine hairs stand on end. I wasn''t used to hearing someone call me that, especially with such affection behind it.

    Maybe "

    granddaughter

    " would have felt more fitting?

    Emeliaughed, her voice ringing out like a bell. "Plotting? What an usation! I think a prince of Vassalia is an excellent match for her. In terms of status, he wouldn''t be any less than the others, would he?"

    I blinked in disbelief. Prince? She couldn''t possibly be referring to anyone but Prince Ran Alysir¡ªher favorite grandson, right?

    There were many in the Alysir royal bloodline, but Queen Emelia''s affection centered solely on him. He was the golden child, and impossibly spoiled I heard.

    A chill swept over me as realization sank in. I had almost forgotten the weight of my new status.

    Being officially recognized as a Rosette, not to mention favored by Sinir himself, had turned me into something I never expected¡ªa prize. A target. A coveted match for anyone seeking to tie their fortunes to mine through marriage.

    Sinir''s grip on his cane tightened. "Get away from her, Emelia," he growled, his voice low and deadly. "Or I''ll have my guards drag you away."

    I froze, my breath catching in my throat. He wasn''t serious, was he? She was a Queen after all.

    But one look at Sinir''s face told me he absolutely was.

    Emelia dismissed Sinir''s warning with a yful grin, her gaze still fixed on me. "Well then, I suppose I should go before your father pops a vein. See you around, Eve. And don''t forget what I said, alright?" Stay updated via empire

    "Emelia," Sinir growled, his patience clearly thinning.

    Sheughed softly,pletely unfazed, and winked at me before drifting away into the crowd, her sparkling jewels catching the light as she left.

    "What a troublesome woman," Sinir muttered under his breath, sneering.

    Only Sinir would dare call a queen troublesome.

    Before I could fully process what had just happened, the host''s voice rang through the room, pulling everyone''s attention.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I hope you''re enjoying the party. It is now time for a special performance from our grand debutante, Sophie Rosette!"

    My eyes snapped to the center stage where Sophie appeared, draped in a flowing light gown that shimmered like moonlight. She wasn''t wearing the controversial jewelries anymore.

    She looked ethereal, like a fairy stepping out of a dream. Her every movement was graceful, as if she floated across the floor toward the piano.

    The room fell silent as she took her seat, fingers hovering over the keys. I had to give her credit¡ªSophie had really learned what I learned.

    She must have practice in secret through the years. Else she wouldn''t be this good with it. Every note she struck seemed to weave a spell, drawing everyone deeper into her world.

    It seemed as though the earlier incident had already faded from everyone''s memory. With her stunning performance, Sophie had reimed her reputation, the whispers of doubt now silenced by the magic she wove with every note.

    But then, just as the apuse began to die down, Sophie stood from the piano, and instead of basking in her moment, she walked to the microphone. Her eyes locked onto mine, a mischievous smile curving her lips.

    "And now," she said sweetly, her voice carrying through the grand hall, "I''d like to invite someone very special to join me. Eve Rosette."

    My heart dropped.

    The crowd shifted, curious murmurs rippling through the room as every eye turned to me. I wanted to sink into the floor, disappear beneath the stares. But Sophie wasn''t done.

    "Eve," she continued, her voice silkier than ever, "you''ve always had a talent for the piano. Won''t you perform for us . . . for

    me

    ? I miss hearing your piano."

    There it was¡ªa challenge wrapped in a velvet plea. I couldn''t refuse, not without causing a scene. She''d trapped me, and we both knew it.

    Before I could even process what was happening, hands guided me up, dragging me toward the stage.

    Sinir frowned, but I only nodded at him.

    I didn''t want to be the outcast in this gathering. The audience was already cheering, and refusing would surely make them look down on me¡ªand worse, on Sinir.

    My eyes scanned the room, catching the host''s eager grin, and then Sophia''s smirk in the distance. This was her idea, no doubt. She and Sophie knew I had no talent for the piano. It wasn''t just that I had no interest in music¡ªthough I listened to it from time to time¡ªI simply had no desire to y it.

    They intended to humiliate me, topare myckluster performance to Sophie''s wless one, to reduce my presence and elevate her even further.

    It was an old trick¡ªone meant to make me stumble while she basked in glory.

    As I stepped toward the stage, the pressure mounted, thick and suffocating. Sophie stood there, beaming like an innocent angel, but I could see it¡ªthe glint of triumph in her eyes, the satisfaction that she believed she had already won.

    I sat down before the grand piano, calm andpose. The sleek ck keys gleamed under the lights as I gently brushed my fingers against them. This was the moment Sophie expected me to fall apart.

    She should have savored her spotlight; she had already salvaged her reputation with her performance. But her mistake was dragging me up here, onto the grand stage, into her game.

    I wasn''t a virtuoso by any stretch, not because Icked ability, but because I had no passion for it. I refused countless lessons, rejected hours of practice. But that didn''t mean I didn''t know how to y. I wasn''t

    goodN?v(el)B\\jnn

    because I had no love for it.

    In contrary, I knew how to perform. Like in school, I wasn''t a genius, but I aced every test because I memorized what mattered.

    So now, sitting there under the audience''s expectant gaze, I had a choice¡ªto be humiliated, or to turn the tables.

    I took a deep breath, my fingers hovering just above the keys. Let''s see who really wins this game, Sophie.

 Chapter 71 A Performance with no Heart

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 800PS! Thank you all! ??]

    === ?? ===

    Eve''s fingers hovered above the keys, her heart steady, unlike the storm brewing inside her.

    She wasn''t good at the piano because shecked passion¡ªshe never found the joy others did in coaxing melodies from the instrument.

    But what she did have was precision. Cold, calcted precision.

    As she pressed the first key, there was no gentle introduction, no sweet prelude like Sophie''s earlier performance.

    Eve''s ying was a force, a relentless and powerful cascade of sound that filled the room like a tidal wave. Every note struck with sharp, unyielding intent, echoing off the walls with a weight that seemed to hang in the air.

    She wasn''t ying for enjoyment, she was ying to conquer.

    Each piece that followed was precise, measured¡ªan exact replica of the greatpositions she had memorized over the years, though she had no love for them.

    The room fell silent, as if the very air held its breath, captivated by the raw energy of her performance.

    While Sophie''s delicate and sweet tune had charmed the audience like a gentle breeze, Eve''s music was a storm, amanding force that demanded attention.

    The crowd''s hearts raced in time with the surging rhythm, their gazes fixed on her as if under a spell. They had expected something softer, something more hesitant. But Eve delivered a performance that was nothing short of powerful and damning.

    Explore stories on empire

    It wasn''t passion, it was sheer will, a machine-like execution that defied their expectations. There was no warmth in her notes, but there was undeniable mastery.

    She had learned every piece, memorized every shift in tempo, every crescendo, for moments like this¡ªjust in case. And now, she was showing them.

    The audience stood, eyes wide and breathless, hearts pounding as if they were all tied to her performance, unable to look away. It wasn''t the kind of music that soothed¡ªit was the kind that consumed you, pulled you into its dark current and didn''t let go until the veryst note.

    And when it ended, the silence was deafening.

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    I took steady breaths as I rose from the piano bench and bowed gracefully before the audience.

    Silence stretched across the room¡ªan unsettling, drawn-out quiet that made my heart pound.

    Had I failed?

    Doubt crept in, even though I knew I hadn''t made a single mistake. My performance had been wless, every note struck like a machine. But still, the silence lingered, suffocating me.

    My eyes scanned the crowd, desperate for some hint of their reaction. And then, finally, a single p broke through the trance. The dam burst, and the entire audience followed, their apuse thunderous and wild, as if they''d been holding their breath along with me.

    Relief flooded my chest as I exhaled deeply, my body finally rxing. I had done it.

    Then my gazended on Sophie, standing off to the side. Her face was a storm of fury, barely hidden beneath a strained smile.

    A slow, victorious grin crept onto my lips. I pointed at my own smile, making sure Sophie saw it. Others could see her, too. She quickly forced a fake, awkward grin, pping along with the crowd. The sweetness was gone, leaving only the bitter aftertaste of defeat.

    Seething, aren''t you, Sophie?

    I thought with a smirk.

    Well, don''t me me¡ªyou were the one who insisted I should y.

    As I descended the stage, Queen Emelia appeared in my path, glowing with admiration. "What a

    wonderful

    performance, Eve! You''re not only beautiful but immensely talented as well. I want you to be my daughter-inw more than ever now."

    It wasn''t just Emelia. Parents rushed toward me, eager to introduce their sons, each one desperate to im a connection.

    I felt the weight of too many hands reaching out, too many voices calling my name. The attention was overwhelming, suffocating. Just as I was about to be crushed under it all, a firm hand gripped my shoulder, pulling me back against a familiar, hard chest.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I looked up, startled, only to find myself face to face with Cole. He always seemed to appear out of nowhere, materializing from the shadows.

    However, his next words? They shocked me¡ªand everyone else around us.

    "Eve is my fianc¨¦e. Do I have to repeat it again?" His voice was calm, but it carried an authority no one could ignore.

    My lips pressed into a thin line, rage boiling beneath my skin.

    How dare he?!

    Hadn''t I already broken off the engagement? What game was he ying now? We had agreed to go our separate ways, to sever the ties that bound us. And yet, here he was, dering our engagement as if nothing had changed, as if my words had meant nothing.

    I wanted to scream at him, to tell him off in front of everyone. But unlike Cole, I knew better than to cause a scene. Not with so many eyes watching us.

    Rejecting him now, publicly, would only make me look bad¡ªand it could damage the Rosette''s reputation. Among the families present, the Fays were the most powerful. Severing ties with them would send investors running. But if Cole favored me, it could strengthen the Rosette Empire, a benefit I couldn''t ignore.

    Still, frustration churned inside me. I needed to talk to him¡ª

    alone

    . This ridiculous engagement had to end, once and for all. Clearly, Cole hadn''t understood the first time, so I''d just have to remind him the second time.

    Cole''s words had the desired effect. The crowd parted, their expressions disappointed, downcast. No one dared challenge a Fay, not even the most ambitious families.

    Well, almost no one. Sophia and Sullivan, unable to contain themselves, immediately protested.

    "What are you saying, Cole?" Sophia''s voice was sharp, teetering on the edge of hysteria. "You''re engaged to my daughter, to

    our

    Sophie! The deal was for you to marry

    her

    ! To marry my daughter. Everyone knows that!"

    Sullivan stepped forward, backing up his wife, and daughter. "That''s right. Though Eve is adopted, it doesn''t change the fact that she''s just an ordinary girl I picked up from an orphanage. Are you really willing to taint your bloodline with someone of unknown origins?"

 Chapter 72 Beyond Redemption

    My heart tightened as I listened to the way Sullivan casually dismissed me.

    In their eyes, I was nothing more than a tool¡ªbarely even human, just a disposable pawn in their grander schemes.

    Sullivan had spent his entire life working to bring the Fay family under his control through this engagement. Now, that n was crumbling right before his eyes, and he hated it. I could see it in his sneer, the way he barely even looked at me.

    In the past, Cole had never protested the engagement to Sophie. He epted it, no questions asked.

    But this time was different¡ªhe was different. And that terrified me. The future, which once seemed so certain, was now shrouded in doubt.

    From this moment forward, I was stepping into the unknown,pletely blind to what theing days would bring. Every familiar certainty had crumbled beneath my feet, leaving me standing on the edge of a future I couldn''t predict.

    My future had changed. I hadn''t been cast away, exiled to some forgotten ind to be left to rot. No, I was still here, still fighting.

    Cole''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and when he spoke, his voice was stony as his face. "Have you forgotten that my own mother came from a poor family? From unknown origins, just like what you''re saying now. Are you mocking my family?"

    Sullivan paled, his smug confidence cracking. "That''s not what I meant, but . . ."

    If I were him, I''d keep my mouth shut. Every word he spoke was like another shovel of dirt, burying him deeper in a grave he was digging for himself.

    And honestly, pushing yourself on a man who didn''t want you¡ªit was humiliating. I knew that all too well.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I''d been that fool before, clinging to something that was never mine, chasing a love that was always out of reach. It was a bitter lesson.

    But I couldn''t entirely me them. Letting go of the Fays now? That was like signing your own death sentence, especially with Sinir standing firm against them.

    Desperation made people reckless, and they were teetering on the edge of destruction.

    "There will be no engagement between me and your

    maid

    ," Cole said, his tone absolute, leaving no room for argument.

    Sullivan and Sophie''s faces drained of all color. They couldn''t even muster the energy to be angry anymore¡ªthere was nothing left but the bitter sting of defeat.

    Sophie, red with embarrassment, stormed off, disappearing into the crowd without a word.

    I suppose the party was over now. Good. At least I could finally go back and get some rest.

    But Sullivan wasn''t finished. His voiceshed out like a whip, dripping with venom. "I hope you''re happy now, Eve. You''ve ruined this party, and worse¡ªyou''ve destroyed Sophie''s engagement. After everything we''ve done for you, is this how you repay us?"

    I frowned. What was he even talking about? They were the ones who had wrecked their own lives, and they almost ruined mine.

    If it hadn''t been for Sinir, I would''veshed out at him right then and there. How dare he use me? He was the one behind my kidnapping, the one who nearly ended me.

    Cole knew that too. He had to. By now, he must have figured out that it was Sullivan who had ordered the whole thing.

    But for some reason, he hadn''t said a word. Maybe it was because of Sinir, or because I hadn''t said a word about that incident. Either way, he was silent about it which I didn''t know what to think of.

    If not for Sinir, I would''ve confronted Sullivan myself. But I bit back the rage, holding it inside.

    "Let''s go, Eve."

    The voice cut through the stiffness, freezing everyone in ce.

    All eyes turned to Sinir as he strode toward me, the crowd parting for him.

    When he reached out his hand, it felt like a lifeline, and without hesitation, I took it.

    "Eve . . ."

    Cole''s voice stopped me, barely a whisper, but I heard it. I wasn''t used to that tone¡ªthe warmth, the softness, the gentleness. It chipped away at the ice I had carefully built around my heart.

    With everything in me, I wished he would go back to being cold, indifferent Cole. Anything but this. Not now. Not like this.

    I had spent years longing for him to love me, to speak to me with the same tenderness he was showing now. How ironic that, when I finally let go and no longer wanted him, that wish wasing true.

    It was toote.

    Without looking back, I walked away with Sinir, leaving the party behind. We had aplished what we came for¡ªthere was no need to linger in this mess any longer.

    As we settled into the car, I had no idea what to expect from tomorrow''s headlines. But one thing was certain: this night would be the talk of everyone for months toe.

    And in the center of it all¡ªwas me and Sophia.

    === ===

    Sophie stormed into her room, trembling with rage. Everything she touched instantly shattered against the cold, unforgiving floor¡ªvases, perfume bottles, delicate trinkets¡ªall destroyed in her fury.

    "Eve! That

    bitch

    Read exclusive content at empire

    !" she screamed, her voice raw with anger, every ounce of her heart''s torment pouring out in that single word.

    Momentster, Sophia rushed in, pulling her distraught daughter into her arms. She stroked Sophie''s back, her voice a soft, soothing melody. "Honey, rx. Don''t let her get to you."

    "How can I rx, Mother?!" Sophie''s voice cracked, her eyes burning with hot, bitter tears. "Eve ruined everything¡ªmy birthday, my

    special

    day! It''s all about me, but she stole all the attention, humiliated me in front of everyone! And worst of all, Cole . . . Cole''s breaking off the engagement with me!"

    Sophia gently wiped the tears from Sophie''s cheeks, her touchforting, though her eyes gleamed with a cunning edge. "Not everything is lost, darling. You''re still a Rosette by blood. Eve, on the other hand? She''s nothing but an adopted name. When Sinir is no longer around, do you really think the world will still ept her? It''s only a matter of time before she loses everything."

    Sophie''s sobs quieted, her breath still hitching as her mother''s words sank in.

    "As for Cole," Sophia continued, her voice low and calcted, "don''t give up so easily. You have

    plenty

    of chances, Sophie. You''re the true heir to the Rosette name. Fate is on your side. Trust the process, my dear. You can still have whatever you desire¡ªbecause of who you are. The Rosette name holds power.

    You

    hold power."

    Sophie''s trembling began to subside, her mother''s words like poison dripping into her ears, soothing the sting of her defeat.

    She nodded, her tear-streaked face hardening with resolve.

    The game wasn''t over yet.

    Not by a long shot.

 Chapter 73 A Loyal Heart, A Surprising Bond

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 1000 PS! Thank you all! ??]

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    On the way back to our respective homes, Sinir made an unexpected stop at QuantumLyfe. He wanted to check in on Sebastian.

    "With all our fancy clothes? Shouldn''t we change first, old man?" I asked, ncing down at my formal dress as we sat in the car.

    "Call me father," Sinir responded without missing a beat.

    I turned to meet his eyes, studying his face. "Do you really want me to call you

    father

    ?"

    Sinir paused, his expression tightening just for a moment, but then his usual calm mask returned. "On second thought . . . call me grandfather."

    I chuckled softly at his remark, but as I did, I noticed Victor in the front seat, quickly ncing at me through the rearview mirror. The moment our eyes met, he turned away, almost flustered.

    What''s wrong with him?

    I wondered, but brushed it off for now.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "By the way," I said, turning my attention back to Sinir, "about my bodyguard. Who did you hire,

    grandfather

    ?"

    Sinir''s eyes remained fixed ahead, like he was focused on some invisible person that I couldn''t see. "You don''t need to worry. The person I assigned to you is one of the best in the world¡ªskilled beyond measure."

    I blinked in surprise. For him to say that . . . I never thought he''d go this far. "Must''ve been expensive, right?" I asked, touched by the effort he was putting into my safety. "She must be top tier."

    Sinir raised a brow at me, finally turning to look in my direction. "

    She

    ? I hired a

    HE

    ."

    "A man?" My eyebrows shot up in surprise. "He''ll be with me 24/7, right? I''m not sure howfortable I am with that."

    Stay connected through empire

    "You don''t have to befortable. Besides, it'' better to be ufortable than dead, right?" Sinir replied, dismissing my concerns. "And, not to sound sexist, but a man can protect you better. They''re physically stronger, more suited for this kind of work. It''s just how our DNA is designed."

    I rolled my eyes at his old-fashioned views. "Right. I just hope he''s as good as you say he is."

    "He is," Sinir assured me, his tone leaving no room for doubt.

    Soon, we pulled up in front of QuantumLyfe HQ. The building loomed in the darkness, its sleek and modern architecture illuminated by soft lights.

    Inside, the ce was still buzzing with activity, even at thiste hour. Michael, as always, was workingte.

    The moment we entered, Michael''s gaze swept over me and he smirked. "Did you just attend a fashion show or something?"

    I shrugged, dismissing the question. "Something like that."

    Sinir wasted no time with pleasantries. "I''m here to check on Sebastian."

    Michael''s demeanor shifted as he nodded, a more serious expression settling on his face. "Sebastian''s doing well, much to everyone''s relief. In fact, you can take him home now if you''d like."

    A rare smile touched Sinir''s lips, his face softening. "That''s good news. Noplications, I assume?"

    "None you need to worry about," Michael said. "Just be sure to bring him in for regr check-ups. He''ll also need some medication, but other than that, he''s in stable condition."

    Then, Michael''s tone shifted, a hint of his usual dark humor slipping in. "There''s always the chance of the cancering back, or other age-rted diseases cropping up¡ªhe is an old dog after all. But don''t worry, with proper care of our nanotech, Sebastian will live out hisst days peacefully and die of old age." He chuckled, as if he thought it was funny.

    But Sinir wasn''tughing. His face darkened, the joy from moments earlierpletely gone.

    Michael''s smile faltered as he realized his joke had fallen t, the weight of what he said hanging in the air like a thick fog.

    Clearing his throat awkwardly, Michael quicklyposed himself. "I''ll go fetch Sebastian. Please wait here for a moment," he said, hurrying off toward theb, leaving the heavy silence behind.

    I nced at Sinir, whose expression had turned stony, his fingers lightly tapping against his cane.

    Secondster, Sebastian''s bark echoed through the air, and the old dog came bounding toward us, full of energy as if the years had melted away. His fur gleamed under theb''s fluorescent lights, his movements youthful and vibrant, almost like the clock had turned back for him.

    I couldn''t help but marvel.

    Maybe I should try this nanotech too,

    I thought, half-jokingly.

    "

    Sebastian

    ! Old boy! Come to papa!" Sinir''s deep voice broke the moment.

    For the first time, the fierce, cold-hearted businessman everyone feared was reced by a man overjoyed to see his belovedpanion. All the power and intimidation he carried with him disappeared in an instant.

    I was surprised to see him that way. He really love Sebastian.

    But instead of heading toward Sinir, Sebastian made a sharp turn mid-sprint¡ªhis focus squarely on me.

    "Oh, crap!" I barely had time to react before the massive dog leapt straight at me, knocking me off bnce. My high heels slipped against the polished floor, and I braced for impact.

    Luckily, before I hit the ground, Victor was already by my side, steadying me just in time. His grip was strong, protective.

    "Thanks," I said to him.

    Victor''s face flushed and his gaze softened. "I''m just d that you''re fine."

    Victor was being weird, so I casually stepped away from him.

    Sebastian, oblivious to the chaos he had caused, was happily jumping around, his tongue lolling out as he tried to lick my face. His tail was wagging furiously, hisrge, goofy eyes filled with boundless affection.

    "Sit," Imanded, a bit breathless from the sudden onught.

    To my surprise, the dog immediately obeyed, sitting at my feet with his tongue still hanging out, his eyes locked on mine. His tail wagging so fast I fear it would break.

    "Good boy," I muttered, stroking his head with a sigh of relief. "I''m d you''re okay too, buddy."

    But while I was busy petting the over-excited dog, I noticed Sinir''s sharp gaze on us, his brow furrowed in disbelief.

 Chapter 74 New Living Arrangement

    Sinir pointed at Sebastian, his voiceced with frustration. "This doesn''t make any sense. Why would Sebastian go to her instead of me? He''s never been this affectionate with anyone except me."

    Michael scratched the back of his head. His face told me that he was at a lost too.

    "Uh, maybe . . . maybe Sebastian recognizes the person who helped save him?"

    Sinir gave him a sideways nce. "You''re the one who saved him."

    Michael quickly added, "Yes, but it was Eve who made everything possible."

    Sinir let out a heavy sigh, shaking his head like he was trying toe to terms with this new reality. It was clear he was having a hard time epting that his loyalpanion now seemed to prefer me.

    Years of shared history, loyalty, and love seemed to vanish in an instant as Sebastian sat devotedly by my side.

    "Sebastian,e," Sinir said, his voice softening as he attempted to regain the dog''s attention. "Let''s go home. There are treats waiting for you, a nice bed, and all your toys." His tone was almost pleading.

    But Sebastian didn''t budge. Instead, he grabbed onto the hem of my dress with his teeth, gently but firmly, refusing to let go. His eyes met mine with an almost human-like determination. He wasn''t leaving without me.

    Both Victor and Sinir stared, their mouths agape.

    I smirked, ncing up at Sinir. "Looks like Sebastian''s chosen me. I guess he''s my dog now."

    The disbelief on Sinir''s face was priceless, but I could also sense the hint of jealousy.

    "I don''t understand . . . ," Victor mumbled under his breath. "Sebastian''s never been this attached to anyone before, not even to me, and I''ve known him for years."

    Sinir took a deep breath, frustration and resignation mingling in his expression as he let it out in a long sigh.

    He gazed up at the ceiling for a moment, as if searching for answers there, before he finally spoke. "If Sebastian won''t leave without you, then it seems you''ll have to live at my mansion from now on," he dered, his tone firm and final.

    I froze, my smirk vanishing. "Huh?"

    Sinir''s eyes met mine, and there was no humor in them. "It''s either that, or I''ll move in with you. Your choice."

    My heart sank. I had only just escaped the suffocating walls of Sullivan''s mansion and rented a condo in the city¡ªa space that was mine, a ce where I could finally breathe and enjoy my independence.

    The thought of losing that freedom so soon sent a wave of panic through me.

    I turned to Sebastian, frantically pushing him away. "Go, Sebastian. Go to your owner. That''s your

    papa

    right there!" I pointed toward Sinir, desperately trying to get the dog to understand.

    But Sebastian just stared up at me with those big, soulful eyes, his grip on my dress tightening as if to say,

    I''m not going anywhere without you.

    Sinir crossed his arms, leaning slightly forward as he watched me wrestle with the situation, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Where Sebastian goes, I go," he dered with finality.

    Victor wasted no time rushing to my side, sping his hands together in a pleading gesture. His eyes were wide with desperation, like this was a matter of life or death.

    "Please, Eve, you have to live at Sinir''s mansion," he implored, ncing between me and the old man. "Sinir can''t go anywhere else in his condition. All his medications, his medical equipment¡ªthey''re at the mansion. What''s more . . ." Victor leaned in, lowering his voice to a whisper, "He can''t poop in someone else''s house. Do you want him to suffer from colon cancer?" Continue your saga on empire

    "Wait . . . what?" I blinked, utterly confused by how things escted so quickly from a simple dog to a potential life-threatening situation.

    Victor''s face was a mask of seriousness as he nodded vigorously. "Sinir is dead serious, Eve. He won''t go back without Sebastian." He paused, as if trying to find the right words to persuade me. "Besides, the Rosette ancestral house is one of the most secure mansions in the city. You''ll be safe there, and I''ll be there, too. Protecting you."

    "Huh?"

    "I mean, uh, the many guards will be there, protecting you!" He quickly corrected himself, though his face had gone beet red.

    I pressed my lips into a thin line, staring at Victor in disbelief. This was getting out of hand, fast. But knowing Sinir, he wasn''t bluffing. If he said he wasn''t leaving without Sebastian, he meant it.

    I nced over at the old man, who stood there, stoic and unyielding. His face said it all¡ªno matter what, he wasn''t going anywhere without his dog. And I knew from experience that Sinir Rosette never budged once his mind was set.

    Then, my eyes shifted to Sebastian, the unwitting cause of all this drama. I tried to reason with the dog again, urging him to go to Sinir, but the stubborn animal wouldn''t budge. He stayed glued to my side, hisrge eyes staring up at me withplete devotion.

    I let out a long, defeated sigh. "Fine. But I need some time to myself once in a while. I can''t stay at your mansion forever, I have to go back to my condo every now and then."

    Sinir raised an eyebrow. "Why do you need to live alone?"

    "For my peace of mind," I said with a shrug. "Who doesn''t want toze around all day, doing nothing in their own space?"

    Sinir didn''t miss a beat. "Stop beingzy. It kills brain cells."

    I opened my mouth to argue, but Sinir was already waving Sebastian over. "Sebastian, let''s go home. I''m tired, boy."

    "Wait! I need to stop by my condo to get some clothes and essentials¡ª"

    Before I could finish, Sinir cut me off with a dismissive wave of his hand. "Victor will handle it."

    My jaw dropped as I watched Victor nod enthusiastically.

    "What do you want, Eve? Chanel, Prada, Louis Vuitton? Or maybe a mix of all the top brands?" He grinned, already running through his mental checklist. "Just leave everything to me. I''ll have all your clothes and essentials bought and ready in an hour."

    Before I could even protest, he was already preparing to leave, fullymitted to the errand Sinir had casually assigned him.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You can''t be serious!" I protested.

    But Sinir and Victor were already walking toward the exit, clearly expecting me to follow without further debate.

    I had no choice and trail after them, Sebastian trotting happily by my side as if he''d just won the biggest victory of his life.

    "Fine," I muttered under my breath. "I''ll live in your mansion . . . but this bettere with room service, spa, and massages."

 Chapter 75 Lavish Prison

    As we pulled up to the mansion, I couldn''t help but stare in awe. It was a masterpiece¡ªa grand, ssical French chateau with every detail meticulously crafted.

    The towering stone walls, intricate ironwork, and manicured gardens gave off an air of old-world elegance.

    It felt less like a home and more like stepping into a different era, where everything screamed wealth, history, and untouchable legacy.

    I knew for a fact that Sophia had her sights set on this ancestral home for years. She had bent over backward, doing everything in her power to cozy up to Sinir, hoping that one day he''d pass it down to her.

    In her mind, this was her future¡ªthe crown jewel of her efforts.

    But that was all wishful thinking now. Sophia might have had ns, but knowing Sinir, he''d probably leave the entire estate to his dog before he ever gave it to her.

    If Sinir''s sons, Sullivan and Stefan, had yed their cards right, this mansion could''ve been theirs. But the truth was, they had burned those bridges long ago.

    If only they had behaved like decent human beings, maybe, just maybe, Sinir would''ve handed them everything¡ªhis empire, his fortune, this very mansion.

    It could''ve all been theirs,id at their feet like a king''s inheritance.

    But reality had other ns.

    Their greed had consumed them, that insatiable hunger for control, the constant need to rebel against their father''s shadow.

    They didn''t just want his fortune¡ªthey wanted the power to bend the world to their will. And in their mad scramble for dominance, they drove Sinir away, making themselves strangers in their own legacy.

    In the end, it wasn''t loyalty that got them disowned. It was their unquenchable greed that led Sinir to push them out of hispany, his life, and this mansion that they had once thought was theirs by birthright.

    Now, it stood as a monument to everything they''d lost¡ªa dream crumbling in their hands while they fought for control of an empire that no longer wanted them.

    And here I was, caught in the middle of it all.

    ===

    ??

    ===

    Came morning, Victor wasn''t ying around when he said he would get me everything I needed to make my stayfortable.

    In fact, he went above and beyond, as if he were preparing for a week-long stay at a luxury resort instead of Sinir''s mansion.

    The next morning, I woke to find my room transformed into a high-end boutique, with designer bags and boxes scattered across every avable surface.

    Victor had clearly gone on a shopping spree that would make any fashionista''s heart skip a beat.

    Chanel. Prada. Louis Vuitton. Every iconic brand you could think of had somehow found its way into my temporary living space.

    A plush, velvet Chanel bathrobe draped over the back of a chair,plete with matching silk slippers embroidered with their signature logo.

    Even the toiletries weren''t just any store-bought items. Oh no, Victor had spared no expense. The vanity was lined with La Mer skincare products, each bottle glistening as if filled with liquid gold.

    And the fragrance? A selection of exclusive perfumes, from the delicate floral notes of Dior''s J''adore to the bold and intoxicating allure of Tom Ford''s ck Orchid.

    But the extravagance didn''t stop there.

    When I opened the wardrobe, my eyes widened at the sight of a perfectly curated collection of clothes. Gi blouses, Valentino dresses, and a Balmain leather jacket hung neatly, like they had been ced there by a personal stylist.

    Even the casual wear was designer, with off-duty essentials like Alexander Wang hoodies and Balenciaga sneakers lined up neatly on the floor.

    And tucked away in a drawer, I found lingerie sets from Agent Provocateur, delicatece and satin in soft hues of blush and ck.

    I blinked in disbelief, pulling out a pair of Louboutin slippers¡ªyes, even my feet had to be draped in luxury, apparently.

    Victor had thought of everything. He even stocked the bathroom with towels so fluffy they felt like clouds, and a silk eye mask from Herm¨¨s, just in case I needed to block out the stresses of the world while lounging in bed.

    There was a bottle of Dom P¨¦rignon chilling in a bucket, just casually waiting for me to pop it open, as if this were some kind of private retreat instead of a

    hostage

    situation.

    I let out a breath I didn''t realize I''d been holding. "This is . . . way too much. I could get use to this . . ."

    I shook my head.

    No. No. NO!

    I couldn''t let myself be swayed by something like this¡ªluxury dripping from every corner, the seductive allure of designer brands whispering temptations in my ear. Readtest chapters at empire

    I could have this things if I wanted to . . . in the

    future

    . When all my hard work and investments paid off, when I stood at the top on my own terms.

    I wasn''t lounging in silk and cashmere because I''d earned it¡ªI was here because I had no other option. Because Sinir and his ridiculous, stubborn dog refused to let me go.

    I was being pampered like some prized doll, as if they could buy mypliance with luxury bathrobes and crystal bottles of expensive perfume . . . Well they could.

    I mean, it was only fair¡ªsince they insisted on keeping me here, the least they could do was make my stayfortable.

    Victor knocked on the door, and I opened it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Good morning, Eve." Victor said smiling, his handsome face fresh and his suit crisp to perfection. He just walked in to check if everything was to my liking, shed me a charming smile. "How are you liking everything here?"

    "This is too much," I told him.

    Victor only beamed. "Only the best for you. Sinir wants you to feelfortable here."

    Comfortable? More like overwhelmed by luxury. I could barely wrap my head around it.

    Not that I wasining¡ªwho wouldn''t want all of this? Certainly not me, especially when it was all handed over on a silver tter, free of charge.

 Chapter 76 Unexpected Guest

    Still no amount of designer clothes, perfumes, orvishforts could change the fact that this wasn''t my life.

    It was temporary, a gilded cage dressed in luxury. I wasn''t meant to stay here forever, and no amount of velvet bathrobes or sparkling champagne could make me forget that.

    This world wasn''t mine, and I wouldn''t let it trap me, no matter how tempting it all seemed.

    I''d stay here until Sebastian was settled, until he no longer clung to me like I was his saviour.

    But even then, I wasn''t nning to stick around forever. I wanted my own life, my own freedom¡ªfar from this grand mansion and all itsplications. Discover exclusive tales at empire

    Both Sinir and Sebastian were fragile, their health hanging by a thread. They were old, their bodies worn down by years of struggle and stress.

    I had to be careful, cautious with every word, every move, so as not to push them over the edge. It felt like walking on ss, tiptoeing around their vulnerabilities, knowing that one wrong step could shatter everything.

    I still needed Sinir before I could stand on my own, after all. He knew it, and I knew it.

    That''s why I couldn''t afford to waste time. Every second mattered. I had to build myself up quickly, before the inevitable moment when Sinir''s influence would no longer be there to lean on.

    "Aren''t you heading out, Victor?" I asked, noticing how he lingered longer than usual.

    He cleared his throat, his usual confident posture faltering slightly as he suddenly avoided eye contact with me. "Sinir''s expecting you for breakfast."

    I sighed, nodding. "Alright. I''ll get ready."

    As I moved to close the door, he hesitated. "Do you have somewhere to go after?"

    "Yeah," I replied. "I''ve got a meeting with Hyun, ire, Michael, and a couple of investorster."

    "Someone''s so busy."

    "Aren''t we all?" I shot back, my eyes trailing over his sharp, tailored suit. "Isn''t today your official first day as President?"

    He chuckled, the sound low and almost foreign. "Then I suppose I should wish us both luck." With that, he gave me a nod and slipped out the door.

    I stared after him, baffled by the change in his behavior. The first time I was here, he''d been cold, rigid¡ªtreating me like a prisoner that might do something, every interaction tinged with formality and indifference.

    But now? Now there was a softness in his eyes, a gentleness in his voice whenever he spoke to me.

    I shook my head, pushing the thought aside. We were allies now, nothing more.

    It was only natural that the hostility would fade. We had to work together if we''re going to seed in bringing Sullivan and Stefan down.

    After a brief breakfast with Sinir, Sebastian, and Victor, I was about to head out and attend to my business when Sinir''s voice stopped me in my tracks.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Don''t forget, your bodyguard will be hereter. Come back for lunch."

    I turned, surprised. "Oh, they''re already here?"

    He nodded. "That''s right. I want you protected 24/7 now that we both know they might try to go after you, or anyone of us."

    I smiled. "Alright. I''lle backter. I hope they''re good like you im they are, old man."

    "Call me

    grandfather

    ," he said, just as I stepped out the door.

    Driving inside my car, I knew going out without protection wasn''t the best idea right now.

    However, Sophie''s birthday disaster was still fresh in everyone''s minds, and the media hadn''t left us alone since. With all eyes on us, I doubted Sullivan, Stefan, or Sophia would try anything. At least, not for now.

    I met up with Hyun first inside his new studio, which was currently under renovation to suit a fashion designer''s needs.

    "This is all perfect. I never imagined I''d have my very own studio," Hyun said, his eyes shining with excitement. "Thank you so much, Eve. I owe you everything."

    "Don''t thank me just yet," I replied with a smile. "In the end, I''m still a businesswoman, and you''re my investment. You still have to return me my money back, and some profits, of course. But as long as you do what you do best, everything will work out in the end."

    Hyun chuckled, his dimples showing at the sides of his cheeks. He was cute¡ªlike a puppy, innocent and na?ve.

    "By the way, don''t post any of your designs just yet, alright? Your studio isn''t ready, yet. It will beplete within a week, and your staff will be here soon. Plus, I''m assigning you a manager. She''ll handle all the business side of things, and all you need to do is design to your heart''s content."

    Hyun grabbed my hand, his puppy eyes wide with appreciation. "Thank you so much, Eve. I''m really grateful for this opportunity. I promise I won''t disappoint you."

    "Good, good," I nodded.

    "I''ll be the best designer there is! Even better than Eva Heart!"

    My eyebrow raised. "Eva Heart?"

    Hyun nodded eagerly. "Yes! You might not know her because she mostly works in Frizkiel and ckPine, but she''s a famous fashion designer. When she was here, the Johnsons and even the Fays were her clients!"

    "Oh, she''s that popr?" I was surprised since I hadn''t heard of her.

    "That''s right! But ever since she got married, she''s slowed down and moved back to her husband''s ce," Hyun said, sighing. "I always dreamed of being her student, but I guess that''s not happening now. Eva only designs when she feels like it."

    "I see . . . a shame, then." I thought for a moment about recruiting her, but if she was retired, I couldn''t exactly force her. Besides, Frizkiel was miles away from here.

    After my meeting with Hyun, I checked in with Michael to make sure everything was in order for theirunch tomorrow. It was a big day, so everything needed to be perfect.

    As lunch approached, I returned to the mansion, right on time for my appointment with Sinir and the new bodyguard. However, when I walked in, I was greeted by an unexpected guest.

    Casually seated on the couch next to Sinir was none other than Cole Fay himself.

    What''s going on here?!

 Chapter 77 The Bodyguard

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 200 PS! Thank you all! ??]

    === ?? ===

    Cole Fay?

    He was effortlessly handsome, sitting there in a sleek, all-ck ensemble. His casual long-sleeve V-neck shirt and tailored pants clung perfectly to his lean, athletic frame, exuding understated luxury.

    A limited-edition Patek Philippe watch gleamed subtly on his wrist, hinting at his wealth without being overt.

    His face, sharp and wless, looked as fresh as the morning dew¡ªclean, smooth, and invigorating. But it was his eyes, icy and frosty, thatmanded attention. They were cold, distant, like they held the world at arm''s length.

    Yet when our gazes met, something shifted. That coldness thawed, his eyes softening, and a small, unexpected smile blossomed on his lips, as if I''d cracked through his frosty exterior just by looking at him.

    For a moment, it felt like he owned the room.

    What''s he doing here?

    What''s going on here?

    I ignored him, and tossed my hair over my shoulder and gave a half-hearted wave. "I see you have a guest, Grandfather. I''ll leave you two to talk. I''ll just be in my room."

    I didn''t care why Cole was here. It had to be something about business or whatever they usually talked about. That''s all it ever was with him.

    "Sit down, Eve," Sinir said in that unmistakable, no-nonsense tone of his.

    I froze mid-step, turning slowly back toward them, my brows knitting together in confusion. "Why?"

    He didn''t bother exining. Instead, he gestured toward the chair beside Cole. The one directly beside him.

    Yeah, no. Absolutely not.

    I marched over and chose the furthest seat from Cole, who was as unreadable as ever.

    Sebastian stood from beside Sinir and went toy down on my feet much to Sinir''s obvious annoyance.

    "So, is there something you need to tell me?" I asked, folding my arms with a huff.

    Sinir exhaled, a sound that always seemed toe before something I wasn''t going to like. "Didn''t I mention? It''s time I introduced you to your new bodyguard."

    I blinked, then nced between him and Cole, slowly piecing together the meaning of that statement.

    Oh no. No, no, no. Not in a thousand years.

    "The head of your security detail," Sinir said with far too much calm, "will be none other than Cole Fay."

    I shot up from the chair as if I''d been electrocuted. "I

    OBJECT

    !"

    Cole barely lifted an eyebrow, the same stone-faced expression stered on his annoyingly perfect face.

    Sinir, on the other hand, seemed entirely amused by my outburst. Of course he was.

    "Sit down," he said,pletely unfazed.

    Reluctantly, I sank back into the chair, ring daggers at him. "Old man¡ª"

    "Grandfather," he corrected with a stern gaze.

    "

    Grandfather

    ," I bit out, my frustration clear in every syble.

    I had so many arguments ready, but they all jumbled in my head like a mess of words that couldn''t make it out of my mouth fast enough.

    In the end, I could only manage a spluttered, "He can''t be my bodyguard!"

    Sinir calmly sipped his tea, not even looking at me. "And why not?"

    "

    Why

    not

    ?!" I nearly shouted, the absurdity of the situation sending me into overdrive. "He''s a

    Fay

    ! He''s the one who should need protecting!"

    Sinir didn''t even blink. "Didn''t I tell you I''d get the best bodyguard in the world? And who has the best security and military force in the world? No one but the Fays."

    He had a point, but still¡ª

    no

    . "You can''t be serious," I said, exasperated.

    He raised one eyebrow, dead serious now. "I am always serious about these things. And let me remind you, when you got kidnapped, it was the Fays who found you first even without that tracking device on you."

    I opened my mouth, then closed it, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks. That was

    not

    the point, but it also . . . was the point.

    I knew the Fays were more than just wealthy powerhouses¡ªthey secretly trained spies and assassins.

    Only the elite few knew about it, and one of those families was the Rosettes.

    "Still, there are so many agencies out there. Why hire a

    Fay

    ?" I argued, barely keeping my frustration in check. "If something happens to him, we''ll be liable to the Fays. That''s a terrible idea."

    Cole, unbothered as ever, responded in that cold, even tone. "I''ve already spoken to my mother and father about this. They''ve signed a non-disclosure agreement stating that if anything happens to me, neither the Rosettes nor you or Sinir will be held responsible for my decisions."

    Of course, he did.

    His face remained neutral, not a crack in that stone-like fa?ade of his.

    I narrowed my eyes at him, lips curling into a sneer. "I''m not talking to

    you

    ."

    To my absolute horror, Cole''s emotionless face cracked¡ªjust a little¡ªinto a faint smile. My heart, the traitor, skipped a beat.

    "I''m not talking to you either," he said coolly. "I''m talking to Mr. Sinir."

    My mouth fell open as I tried¡ªand failed¡ªtoe up with a sharp retort. My brain was still in shambles, scrambling to make sense of this mess.

    In the end, I could only bat an eye at him, feeling utterly defeated. I turned to Sinir, myst hope.

    "I object, Grandfather. I don''t want

    him

    as my bodyguard," I said, pleading with him to change his mind.

    "Young Master Fay won''t be your direct bodyguard," came a voice, and I spun around to face the person beside Cole.

    Stay updated with empire

    It was Zen, Cole''s head of security. Of course, he was here too.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "We will assign you your own personal bodyguard in the shadows," Zen exined, his smile infuriatingly boyish. "Young Master Fay will only be by your side when his time permits."

    I blinked at him, processing this ridiculous setup. "Wait, what?! You''re telling me that Cole will be around me whenever he has free time? Are you serious right now?!"

    Zen only beamed as if this made perfect sense. "He is the head of your security detail, Miss Rosette. He needs to be with you to assess situations, strategize protection, and organize your security details to match your schedule for the day."

    I raised a hand, cutting him off before he could continue. "No. No way. He will

    not

    be my bodyguard.

    Period

    ."

 Chapter 78 Dangerous Proximity

    [EVE]

    Sinir simply shrugged and took another leisurely sip of his tea, entirely unfazed by my protests. "If you can find another agency that can protect you better than the Fays, be my guest."

    Challenge epted. I grabbed my phone, determined to prove him wrong.

    "I will, and I''ll show you that there are plenty of agencies out there. They may not be as prestigious as the Fays, but they''re reliable and¡ª" I paused for effect, ring at Cole. "¡ª

    second-best

    will do just fine."

    I began dialing number after number, fully aware that the room had gone quiet as all three men¡ªSinir, Cole, and Zen¡ªwatched me with varying degrees of amusement. I wasn''t going to back down.

    However, one after another, my calls were rejected.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Rosette, but we don''t have enough staff right now."

    "My apologies, madam, but all our personnel are on extended assignments."

    "I''m afraid we can''t help at the moment. Cole Fay¡ªum, I mean, we''re out of people."

    I gripped my phone tighter, my frustration mounting.

    Was everyone in the entire world hiring personal bodyguards right now?

    Or was I just

    unlucky

    enough to have Cole Fay sabotaging my every option?

    "What''s wrong?" Cole asked, feigning innocence, though the hint of a grin tugged at his lips. "Couldn''t find one?"

    I shot him a re, hoping the sheer intensity of my stare would burn a hole through his shameless face. But no matter how hard I tried, he remainedpletely unfazed.

    Since when did he develop such thick skin?

    I didn''t know he was this shameless!

    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to stay calm as I turned my gaze back to the three men.

    Sinir was watching me with a barely concealed smirk,

    Zen looked positively delighted, and Cole . . . well, Cole''s face was its usual stoic mask, though I swore I caught the slightest twitch at the corner of his mouth.

    Sinir raised an eyebrow. "Did you find anyone?"

    I clenched my teeth, trying to suppress the urge to scream. "I . . . I''m working on it."

    He set his teacup down with a finality that made my heart sink. "Based on your expression, I''d say you didn''t."

    I swallowed hard as he leaned back in his chair,pletely in control. "So, you can either make your choice¡ªbefortable and die, or live and be ufortable in the presence of Cole."

    I closed my eyes, feeling my headache intensify. This couldn''t be happening.

    Of all the people in the world, why

    him

    ? Sinir knew my history with Cole. Why would he choose him? Did the old man

    hate

    me?

    Gritting my teeth, I cursed under my breath. "Fine," I muttered, my voice barely a whisper.

    "Fine what?" Cole pressed, clearly waiting for me to say it.

    I refused to look at him, not wanting to see the triumph in his eyes. "I''ll agree to it, but only temporarily. Just until I find a suitable bodyguard. One that I''m

    with."

    and don''t have any ulterior motive

    . I wanted to add.

    Cole smiled faintly, not pushing the issue further.

    Sinir calmly sipped his tea. "Alright then, I''ll have the contract prepared. Your rooms are ready, and I trust you''ll take care of my granddaughter from now on?"

    Cole nodded, though I could feel his eyes on me. "Don''t worry. I''ll take

    very good care of her

    ."

    My skin crawled. Why did his voice suddenly sound husky? Or was it just me?

    "I''ll leave you two then," Sinir said, standing up. "I''m sure you have a lot to discuss. Come, Sebastian."

    Sebastian barely lifted his head, then went back to sleep at my feet.

    Sinir sighed, waving his hand. "Fine, do what you want."

    Once he left, I stood as well, turning toward my room without a word. Sebastian followed closely, and I was all too aware of Cole trailing behind me.

    "What do you want? If you''re looking for your room, go ask the servants," I snapped, refusing to acknowledge his presence even though we were now under the same roof.

    Nothing had changed between us, and nothing will.

    "My room will be next to yours," he said, not asking for permission. It was a simple deration, like he already owned the ce. "It''ll be easier to protect you that way."

    I spun around, crossing my arms, ring at him with the iciest look I could muster. "What game are you ying this time?"

    "Games?" he echoed, raising an eyebrow.

    "Don''t pretend. I know what you''re doing," I used, my voice sharp.

    "Really?" he asked, his tone maddeningly calm.

    His nonchnt attitude was starting to irritate me beyond reason. "Why are you

    really

    doing this? You''re filthy rich, Cole. You don''t need to be a bodyguard. Definitely not for the money."

    A chuckle escaped his lips, a sound I rarely heard, yet it sent shivers down my spine.

    "I thought you were smart, Eve . . ." His voice suddenly shifted, dropping into a deeper, more dangerous tone as he took a step toward me.

    Instinctively, I backed away. There was something in his eyes, something predatory, as if he was about to consume me whole.

    Before I knew it, I had backed into the wall. My breath caught in my throat as he continued to close the distance between us, his gaze never leaving mine.

    We were mere inches apart when he ced both hands against the wall, trapping me between his arms. His face hovered dangerously close, so close I could feel the warmth of his breath against my skin.

    "Of course, I didn''t take this job for the money," he whispered, his voice low and rough, sending a wave of heat rushing to my face.

    My pulse quickened, and I suddenly found myself unable to look away from the intensity of his gaze.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Then why . . .?" I whispered, my voice barely audible.

    His gaze softened just slightly, but his presence remained overwhelming.

    "It''s obvious, isn''t it?" His lips curved into a small, wicked smile as he leaned in even closer, his words wrapping around me like a spell. "I did this . . . so I could be with you and make up for everything."

 Chapter 79 The Strategy for Success

    || A/N ||

    Ahem . . . as you all know, the first two arcs have been pretty tame. But now that Cole is living with Eve, well . . . a little teasing never hurt anyone, right?

    If you know what I mean. *wink wink*

    ( >??)

    And yes, this is still an R-18 novel, so consider this your official warning, minors¡ªgo on, shoo! ???

    For those who might feel ufortable, don''t worry¡ªI''ll put a clear warning at the start of any spicy chapters, just so you''re prepared.

    I''m not sure how other authors handle their R-18 scenes, but mine? Let''s just say they''re a bit on the tamer side.

    Which is probably a good thing, right? ?? (¤Ã£Þ?£Þ)??

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    "I did this . . . so I could be with you and make up for everything."

    I couldn''t breathe, my heart pounding in my chest so bad it''s hurting.

    "Obviously, you already knew that," he teased. He licked his lips, and my gaze followed without permission. I gulped hard, feeling my throat tighten. "But you still wanted me to say it . . . ?

    Naughty

    girl."

    My eyes widened as I gasped. This wasn''t the Cole I remembered.

    Who

    is

    this man?!

    Without thinking, I shoved him hard, my cheeks puffing up from a mixture of embarrassment, frustration, and every other emotion I didn''t have a name for. My brain was short-circuiting.

    Spinning around, I stomped my feet like a child, storming into my room.

    "Go to

    HELL

    !" I shouted over my shoulder before mming the door shut behind me.

    There was a pause, then I heard Cole''s amused voice from the other side. "Is that an invitation?"

    "

    AarRgGhH

    !" I screamed, throwing a pillow at the door in exasperation.

    This definitely wasn''t the future I had pictured for myself.

    I guess you could say things . . . might have gotten just a

    tiny

    bit out of hand.

    === ?? ===

    Cole watched as Eve stormed into her room, a smirk tugging at his lips.

    He couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. Looked like Lina was right after all.

    "Listen, Cole," she had said, her tone serious. "Knowing Eve, you can''t just win her over with luxury items or expensive jewelry, bags, or dresses. Fancy food and bouquets? Nah. She can get all of that easily, so it doesn''t impress her."

    "Then what should I do?" he''d asked, genuinely puzzled.

    "Have you forgotten how Father seduced Mother to say yes to him?" Lina had wiggled her eyebrows for effect.

    ". . ." Cole had been silent, waiting for her pearls of wisdom.

    "Use your looks! And, more importantly, your body! Trust me¡ªno girl can resist it. Now, here''s a list of moves guaranteed to make any girl go weak in the knees."

    Thinking back, the

    Kabedon

    move was on that list, and it seemed to have worked like a charm.

    It wasn''t exactly in his usual repertoire, but for Eve? He''d endure the embarrassment if it brought her closer.

    "Was that really necessary?" Zen asked, wiping tears ofughter from his eyes as he watched the scene unfold.

    Cole allowed himself a small, prideful grin. "I think it worked, don''t you?"

    Zen wiped his face, still giggling. "Yeah, it worked¡ªif your goal is to book a one-way ticket straight to hell."

    "AaaArRGH!"

    Eve''s scream echoed from behind the door, loud and furious.

    "See?" Cole nodded sagely. "She''s screaming from all the romantic, giggly feelings. Just like Lina predicted. Mission sess."

    Zen''s jaw dropped. This was no longer funny¡ªCole was denser than he''d imagined. Completely clueless when it came to women.

    "Is everything really gonna be okay?" Zen thought, suddenly worried.

    Maybe taking advice from Lina wasn''t the smartest move. She was as clueless about romance as Cole!

    Lina''s advice were based on the novels and webtoons she obsessively read. But would they work in real life.

    How effective could fictional romance tropes really be when applied to someone like Eve? Instead of getting closer, there was a very real possibility that she''d just . . . repel.

    Cole''s advances were anything but subtle. In fact, they were as heavy-handed as a brick through a window. Coupled with his dense and utterly clueless personality when it came to romance, Zen couldn''t help but fear that the whole situation was headed straight for disaster.

    Zen eyed Cole warily. "Young master, what are you doing?" he asked when he found Cole standing outside Eve''s door, arms crossed like some kind of door bouncer at a nightclub.

    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m guarding her," Cole said, staring at the door withser focus, as if expecting an ambush of emotions toe barreling through at any second.

    Zen blinked, then sighed deeply as he gathered the patience of a saint. "She''ll be fine. She''s inside her room. You don''t need to stand there all day. You''ll creep here out."

    Cole didn''t budge, still staring at the door. "You heard her scream. Clearly, she''s overwhelmed by . . . feelings. Giggly ones."

    Zen stifled augh. "Uh-huh. Overwhelmed, sure. But definitely not with giggly feelings. And she''s not exactly going to burst into mes if you walk away for five minutes."

    Cole frowned. "But Lina said¡ª"

    Zen groaned, rubbing his temples. "Lina also thinks love triangles always work out and that the best way to confess is by tripping and falling into someone''s arms. Do you really want to follow her ''romantic wisdom'' to the letter? She''s getting this stuff fromics!"

    Cole finally broke his door-staring trance to give Zen a side-eye. "What''s your point?"

    Zen took a deep breath. This was going to be harder than he thought. "My point is, she might¡ª

    might

    ¡ªnot appreciate you standing outside her door like a stalker waiting for your chance to shine in a drama. Eve''s not the type to swoon over kabedons or . . . whatever that was you just did."

    Cole furrowed his brow. "So what are you saying exactly?"

    "I''m just saying that you need to tone down for a moment and let her breath and process this whole thing. I''s sure that she''s still shock about all of this."

    Zen sighed, gently shoving Cole away from the door. "She''ll be fine as long as she''s in there. Besides, we''ve got a ton of work to do. We need to unpack our stuff, n her security details, figure out shifts¡ªbecause, believe it or not,

    gasp

    , you don''t need to be glued to her 24/7."

    Cole scratched his head, reluctant but slowly epting. "Fine. But if she screams again¡ª"

    "She''ll scream because you''re hovering, not because you''re not there," Zen cut in, rolling his eyes. "Come on, let''s unpack. Also, let''s brainstorm less . . . dramatic ways to win her over. Maybe

    don''t

    use the falling-into-her-arms trick Lina suggested."

    Cole finally relented, turning away from the door but muttering under his breath, "It worked in chapter 37 of My CEO is a Secret Bodyguard . . ."

    Zen shot him a dead look. "Well, spoiler alert, young master: real life doesn''t have chapters. And Eve? Definitely not the type to swoon like a webtoon heroine. I''d bet on her mming the door in your face again."

    ". . . Noted," Cole grumbled.

    The sound of another muffled scream from Eve''s room echoed down the hall.

    Zen raised an eyebrow. "See? Totally overwhelmed by ''giggly feelings,'' right?"

    Cole crossed his arms. "Mission sess," he said, proud but utterly clueless.

    Zen groaned. This was going to be a long mission.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 80 Winter Schemes

    Find your next read at empire

    [EVE]

    I woke up with a jolt, drenched in cold sweat as remnants of my nightmare clung to my mind. My heart pounded, but I took a deep breath, trying to ground myself.

    Phew . . .

    It was just a dream.

    A horrible, absurd nightmare where Cole was my personal bodyguard.

    The thought alone sent a shiver down my spine. That would be the worst nightmare ever.

    I sighed with relief, wiping my forehead.

    Feeling groggy, I nced around my room, noticing the soft winter light filtering through the curtains. The cold air of the season made any bit of warmth feel like a blessing, so I reached out, pulling back the curtains to let in more sunlight.

    The breeze that followed was crisp but refreshing, and I stood by the window, basking in the morning light as it kissed my skin.

    That was when I frozepletely bbergasted.

    My eyes widened, and my brain short-circuited as I looked down into the garden below. Two things hit me like a bolt of lightning.

    First: Cole was standing in the garden below. He wasn''t part of a nightmare. He was real. And he was really my personal bodyguard. The horror!

    Second¡ªand more importantly¡ªwhy in the world was he NAKED?!

    In the middle of the freezing winter, no less!

    I blinked rapidly, hoping I was hallucinating. But no, there he was, standing barefoot in the snow-dusted garden, shirtless, plowing the field like some sort of Greek god.

    The morning sun highlighted every defined ridge of muscle on his chest and abs, his skin gleaming with a light sheen as if winter had no effect on him whatsoever. His broad shoulders moved with a natural grace, his sculpted back rippling as he worked the earth with a shovel like it was nothing.

    It was . . . well, heart-stopping. My heart, quite literally, skipped a beat¡ªor three.

    I couldn''t deny it: Cole''s physique was breathtaking. His body was sculpted like a statue¡ªdefined pecs, chiseled abs, and arms that exuded effortless strength.

    Even with his shirt on, he carried an irresistible allure. His body wasn''t bulky like a bodybuilder''s but lean and toned in a way that spoke of elegance and control. His muscles were subtle, not overbearing, more like those of a dancer¡ªtaut, graceful, and undeniably sexy.

    But still!

    What on earth was he doing shirtless in the middle of winter? Who plows a field half-naked when it''s this cold?

    Sensing someone watching him, Cole nced over, and our eyes met. A slow, yful smile spread across his face.

    "Enjoying the view?" he teased, his tone light.

    I mmed the window shut, feeling my face heat up, even though the freezing air had already invaded my room.

    "Is he crazy?!" I muttered to myself, my voice shaky.

    Peeking through the curtains again¡ªbecause I clearly hadn''t learned my lesson¡ªI saw Cole pause, looking up at my window as if sensing I was watching.

    He gave me a casual nod,pletely unfazed by the fact that he was . . . well, half-naked and outside in the cold.

    I pulled the curtains closed immediately, pping my forehead in disbelief.

    This was going to be a long, long day.

    === ?? ===

    Cole sneezed and rubbed his nose, still shirtless as he went through Lina''s list, hoping to catch Eve''s attention.

    And it worked¡ªshe had peeked at him twice already. If this kept up, maybe she''d eventually . . . Cole paused mid-thought.

    Wasn''t his goal just to get her to forgive him and restore their old rtionship?

    He wasn''t trying to seduce her or anything, but it sure felt like it.

    "Look, you might not see it this way, but the best way to get a woman to forgive you is to use your, uh, assets. We''re weak against pretty and sexy things¡ªremember that," Lina said to him.

    "You''re gonna catch a cold, you know," Zen chimed in with a grin. "Come on, put your shirt back on. It''s freezing out here."

    "What are you doing?" Victor asked, appearing out of nowhere in his pajamas, hair a mess. "Why are you digging up the yard this early? We have a gardener for this, you know. It''s not your job."

    "I''m looking for anything dangerous buried here," Cole said calmly, still crouched over the ground, shirtless.

    Victor raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. He nced at Eve''s window on the second floor, then back at Cole. "You''ve been out here for an hour. Shirtless. Is that really necessary?"

    "Yes. Yes, it is," Cole replied withplete calm, not even looking up.

    Victor crossed his arms, refusing to back down. "I''m pretty sure the only thing dangerous here is you being shirtless here."

    "Or yourck of understanding," Cole shot back, dusting his hands off.

    "Oh, I understand. You''re shirtless. Outside. And you''ve dug, what, two feet of dirt for . . . no reason?"

    Cole finally stood up and looked at him, shrugging. "Sometimes, you''ve gotta take off your shirt to get things done. You wouldn''t get it."

    Zen mped a hand over his mouth, struggling to stifle hisughter.

    Victor rolled his eyes but then froze as he noticed Eve peeking through her window again. He looked back at Cole, suddenly piecing things together.

    "Wait a minute . . . is this about getting Eve''s attention?"

    Cole smiled slyly, ncing toward the window. "Well, it''s working, isn''t it?"

    Victor stared for a moment, then went back home in a hurry.

    "What''s with that guy? He disappears just as suddenly as he shows up," Zen muttered as Victor vanished.

    Cole sneezed again, and this time Zen didn''t let him stay in the cold for another second. They headed back inside the house, finally escaping the chill.

    === ?? ===

    Later that morning, Sinir sat at the breakfast table, waiting for Eve while sipping his tea. As he nced over at the table, he nearly choked when he saw Victor strutting shirtless across the hall.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Before he could even process that, he noticed Cole also standing shirtless not far away.

    "Is it summer all of a sudden?" Sinir asked, raising an eyebrow at Victor. "Why is everyone shirtless around here?"

    Victor forced an awkward smile. "Uh, it''s hot inside the house, sir. And I''m going to the gymter, before heading to work."

    Sinir casually nced outside again, watching the soft snowkes fall from the sky. "It''s negative degrees Celsius."

    Victor gulped and tried his best to hide the fact that he was shivering. "I, uh, feel . . . warm."

    Sinir sighed, rubbing his temples. "Go and put a shirt on before Eve sees you. I don''t want men parading around shirtless in my house. And tell Cole the same thing."

    That was the end of it.

 Chapter 81 Breakfast Battles

    [EVE]

    "A family magazine?" I asked Sinir over breakfast, doing my best to ignore Cole sitting right next to me.

    "The shoot is a week from now," Sinir replied, sipping his tea calmly.

    "Should we really be doing that right now? Especially after Sophie''s birthday party fiasco?" I frowned, the memory of that disaster still fresh.

    "This was nned months ago for next year''s edition," Sinir exined, soundingpletely unfazed.

    So it was already set in stone. Canceling now would mean penalties and extra fees. Great.

    And who wanted to cancel their appointment with ¨¦lys¨¦e Luxe? It often took years for other families to be featured in its prestigious pages.

    The magazine selected its next feature, and those weren''t in the schedule found themselves in a long line of eager contenders, all vying for the chance to shine in the spotlight.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¨¦lys¨¦e Luxe was a prestigious luxury lifestyle magazine known for its exquisite photography and curated content on family, fashion, travel, and design.

    Being featured in its pages was regarded as the highest honor and a symbol of sess, as it elevates the status of individuals and brands, connecting them with an elite audience of trendsetters and influencers in the luxury market.

    "And besides, any publicity is good publicity these days, no matter what," Sinir added with a casual shrug.

    "But I''m not even rted by blood," I pointed out. "I shouldn''t be in it."

    Before I could say more, Cole casually dropped a hotdog onto my te. I red at him, ready to return it when Victor did the exact same thing, cing another hotdog beside it.

    Now the two of them werepeting, piling food onto my te like it was some weird contest.

    "

    Enough

    !" I hissed, narrowing my eyes at both of them. "I don''t need this many hotdogs!"

    "You should eat more. You''re too skinny," Cole said, matter-of-factly.

    I rolled my eyes at him. "Oh, really? Wait, let me dig deep for my . . . ''care-about-your-opinion'' attitude." I dramatically looked around. "Nope, can''t find it."

    Victor, ignoring our banter, chimed in, "Eve, there''s a new restaurant in town. Maybe I could pick you upter and we could try it out? Might be worth an investment."

    "I''ve got a full day of sses, so I''ll have to pass. Cafeteria food for me this time," I said, stabbing a piece of my breakfast with a fork.

    "Maybe some other time?" Victor persisted.

    "I''ll let you know," I replied, giving him a half-smile, though I wasn''t making any promises.

    My hands were full at the moment.

    "Anyway, back to the topic at hand," Sinir cut in, obviously not interested in our back-and-forth. "Clear your schedule for next week. You''ll need the whole day."

    "Do I really have toe?" I asked, still not thrilled about the idea. The birthday party fiasco was too recent, and now we were jumping into another event with Sullivan and the others. Didn''t seem like the best n.

    "You''re officially adopted now," Sinir reminded me, his tone more firm. "Bloodline or not, you need to show up. Otherwise, it''ll just stir up more rumors."

    Well, that was that. It was part of the deal for keeping me safe while my business was still in its early stages. I sighed, resigned to my fate.

    "Fine," I muttered, poking at the pile of hotdogs on my te.

    I didn''t even have the energy to argue with Cole, nor did I care to pay attention to whatever Victor was saying.

    I had too much on my te, and wasting time on these two wasn''t in my ns. Let them bicker all they want¡ªfor all I care, they could fight it out while I focus on what really matters.

    === ?? ===

    On the way to school, I didn''t even have the energy to argue when Cole insisted we take the same car. He was impossible to shake, especially when he threw in the whole

    "it''s for your safety"

    argument,pletely ignoring my res and sharp remarks.

    My mind was too upied to deal with him thiste in the morning, so I just slid into the backseat with him beside me, while Zen took the front next to the driver.

    Without another word, the car headed toward my school.

    "Don''t you have school?" I asked, my eyes glued to my phone.

    "I finished thest six months of coursework through a special project, so I''m all set," Cole replied coolly.

    Of course, he did.

    Must be nice to be both influential

    and

    a genius, breezing through school like that. I wish I could do the same, I thought with a sigh.

    Maybe I won''t even bother with college¡ªjust take up a few short courses.

    Honestly, with all the investments I''ve got lined up, do I really need to go?

    I could just finish senior high and then dive straight into managing my business ventures full-time. That sounds like a better use of my time anyway.

    "Don''t you have some business stuff to attend to?" I muttered, still scrolling.

    "I can multitask while guarding you."

    Of course, you can.

    I shot him a re. "So, are you nning to go to school with me?"

    "That''s the n."

    I stared at him, my eyes wide. "Are you nuts? Don''t you realize how popr you are? The gossip will be insane! What will people think when they find out you''re my bodyguard?"

    Cole raised an eyebrow and casually put on a mask and sunsses. "No one''s going to recognize me with this on."

    I gave him a look that could melt steel. "You seriously think a pair of sunsses and a mask will work? You''re like six-foot-something and built like a Greek god. People will figure it out!"

    Cole grinned behind his mask, clearly amused. "So, you think I''m a god?"

    Heat rushed to my face as I realized my slip-up, but I tried to y it cool. "What? Isn''t that what everyone''s saying about you? Anyway, that disguise isn''t fooling anyone!"

    I shot him a pointed look, hoping to shift the conversation. Find exclusive content at empire

    "Guess we''ll find out, won''t we?"

    I groaned, slumping back in my seat. "This is going to be a disaster."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll blend in," he said, leaning back like we were on a casual trip to the mall.

    "Sure you will," I muttered, already dreading the day.

 Chapter 82 Entering the Storm

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter for reaching 400PS! Thank you all!?? ]

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    I stepped onto the school grounds, and felt that familiar intense gazes and whispers.

    The gloomy clouds promised snow throughout the day, but nothing was more freezing than the chill creeping into my bones from the whispers and stares surrounding me.

    Cole was right behind me, his presence both reassuring and suffocating¡ªlike a shadow that wouldn''t let me breathe freely.

    Hiring bodyguards wasn''t umon here. In fact, it was almost expected at this elite academy, where status dictated everything.

    Many students strutted around with their own guards in tow, unting their wealth and connections as if they were fashion essories, so Cole''s presence didn''t raise any eyebrows.

    Before I belonged to one of them, but now, I would never be one of them; I was just a nobody orphan trying to carve out a ce in a world that seemed determined to remind me of my insignificance.

    But no matter how much I tried to block it out, their voices reached me¡ªsharp, biting, and filled with venom.

    "She''s nothing but an orphan."

    "Did you hear? Sophie''s the real Rosette now."

    "Turns out she''s the

    real

    heiress, and the other one''s just an orphan ying pretend."

    "She acted like she was someone important before, but in fact¡ªshe''s only a nobody worse than a beggar."

    "Now that everyone knows the truth, what does she have left?"

    "Even though Sinir adopted her, the moment he dies, she''ll be left with

    nothing

    ."

    "There''s no way the Rosettes would give someone like

    her

    a piece of their empire. She''s a ghost in their world."

    "Her marriage prospects are bleak too. Who would want to marry an orphan?"

    Each word stung like ash, a brutal reminder that I had no family, no one tied to me by blood. If there ever was, they were nothing more than ghosts, lost to me in a world too vast to navigate on my own.

    The hollow space inside me¡ªwhere a family should''ve been¡ªached with every step.

    Where were they? How could I even begin to find them?

    I clung to the only thread I had¡ªthe orphanage where Sullivan had found me.

    That was where my past began. If I could just trace it back, if I could just find that ce, maybe I could start to unravel the mystery of who I really was.

    Reality, however, had other ns. There was no chance Sullivan would ever tell me where the orphanage was.

    How ironic that the only ones who held the key to my past¡ªthe ones who might know where my parents were¡ªwere my enemies.

    I continued on my way, keeping my head high, forcing myself not to falter.

    I felt the judging stares pressing down on me, and I tried to focus on putting one foot in front of the other.

    Luckily, they didn''t seem to suspect that the guy behind me was Cole. That at least made this bearable.

    "You stay here," I said firmly to Cole when he moved to follow me into the ssroom. "Outsiders aren''t allowed in."

    He didn''t flinch at my order, instead casually replying, "Are the gossips bothering you?"

    "Huh?" His tone caught me off guard¡ªit was colder, sharper than usual.

    "If they''re bothering you," he continued, "I''ll handle it."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I rolled my eyes. "You might be a Fay, but even you can''t control every student''s mind and stop them from gossiping."

    "I can," he said, full of confidence, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

    I shook my head, exasperated. "Sure you can." Without giving him another nce, I stepped into the room, ignoring the ripple of whispers.

    The buzz of conversation faded into an eerie silence. The moment I walked through the door, it felt as if I''d crossed an invisible line, entering an alternate reality where everyone''s eyes fixated on me.

    I was used to the feeling of being the center of attention, not in a good way because of my reputation in the past. Though the spotlight this time around seemed more intense than usual.

    My heart raced as I nced around the room, only to find Sophie surrounded by a gaggle of admirers, all eager to cozy up to her, drawn by the allure of her new status as a Rosette heiress.

    Before all this, Sophie had been just a maid¡ªsomeone the students dismissed with barely a second nce.

    Now, the tables had turned, and she reveled in the attention, basking in the glow of poprity like a sunflower following the sun.

    Herughter rang out, bright and infectious, drawing even more people towards her.

    It wasical, really, how quickly allegiances shifted. I recalled the days when Sophie was ignored, when her presence barely stirred a ripple in the social pond.

    Now, she was at the center of it all, her every word hanging like gold in the air, the other students clinging to her every syble as if they were secrets of the universe.

    "Look, it''s the orphan," a voice called out, breaking the spell.

    I turned to see a group of my ssmates whispering. My heart sank. Their sneers were daggers, and I could practically feel them piercing my confidence.

    "Oh, I heard she''s trying to get in good with the Rosettes," another chimed in, her voice dripping with mockery. "As if that could ever happen now."

    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to breathe.

    Why did their opinions matter?

    I had more important things to focus on than petty high school drama. I had my investments, my goals, my life that I was building.

    Jessica''s group paraded toward me, her posse trailing behind like loyal shadows. In our ss, they were the untouchables¡ªthe bullies everyone feared, with Jessica at the helm.

    Her father and mother held high-ranking political positions, and they have connections with the police and the many judges in the country, so she could get away with anything. No one dared to cross her.

    "Well, well, look who we have here," Jessica sneered, flipping her perfectly styled hair over her shoulder. "The orphan girl who got adopted out of pity."

 Chapter 83 Breaking the Crown

    Jessica''s entourage giggled behind her, like they were auditioning for a viinous role in some bad teen drama. I could feel their eyes on me, hungry for a reaction.

    I met her gaze calmly. "Jessica, you might want to reconsider who you pick a fight with today. I''m not in the mood."

    She raised an eyebrow, clearly unbothered by my words. "Oh, really? And what are you gonna do? Cry? Maybe beg for scraps like you did when Sinir found you?"

    Her words were sharp, but they didn''t cut as deep as she intended. I smirked. "It''s funny you think you know everything about me. It must be exhausting, keeping track of who''s beneath you every day."

    Jessica crossed her arms, her posture oozing superiority. "Please. You''re hardly worth my time, but now that you''re not the ''

    Rosette Lady''

    you pretended to be, I figured I''d give you a reality check. You''re nothing."

    I felt a spark of irritation re, but I didn''t let it show. Instead, I leaned in, voice steady and cold. "I may not have blood ties to the Rosettes, but at least I earned my ce in this world. You? You''re just your parents'' puppet. Without them, what are you? A spoiled brat who can''t even spell

    ''reality check''

    without their help?"

    Her eyes shed with fury, and she took a step closer. "At least I know where Ie from! Who''s going to marry an orphan like you? What kind of future do you even have? Probably begging for crumbs when Sinir''s gone."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Iughed lightly, shaking my head. "Marriage? Is that the best you''ve got, Jessica? I''d rather be an orphan with potential than a pampered princess who can''t stand on her own two feet. Your parents may protect you now, but one day, you''ll have to figure things out without them. And trust me, no one''s gonna be there to wipe your tears when you fail."

    Jessica''s face turned crimson, her hands balling into fists. "You¡ª"

    I cut her off before she could finish. "What? You think your daddy''s power is going to keep you on top forever? Newssh: your entire personality is built on other people''s sess. The second you''re forced to fend for yourself, you''ll crumble."

    She scoffed, trying to regain control. "At least I''m not a fake. You were never a real Rosette. You''re just a stray Sinir picked up, and now that the truth''s out, no one cares about you anymore."

    I tilted my head, my eyes narrowing slightly. "Maybe I wasn''t born a Rosette, but I''ve made more of myself than you ever will. You''re a leech, clinging to your family''s name. You think power makes you important, but it doesn''t. Respect does. And let''s be real¡ªno one here respects you, Jessica. They only fear you."

    The air grew still and tense. Some averted their eyes the moment Jessica''s sharp gazended on them, not wanting to get caught in the crossfire.

    Others were clearly enjoying the spectacle, while a handful remained indifferent, like this was just another piece of gossip to fill their dull day.

    A few, however, shifted ufortably, as if they were considering stepping in before things escted into something more . . . dangerous.

    Everyone knew Jessica''s temper could re in an instant, and her hands were just as fast. One wrong move and she wouldn''t hesitate tosh out, physically or verbally. She thrived on that fear.

    Jessica''s confidence wavered for the briefest moment, her face faltering. I could tell she knew the truth as well as anyone¡ªthat fear, not admiration, was the only thing keeping everyone in line.

    In fact, one wrong step was all they were waiting for, the moment they could finally get even with her. And she knew it.

    But, as expected, she recovered quickly, putting on her best mask of superiority. "You don''t know anything," she spat, voice sharp.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted Sophie smirking from her seat. She was clearly enjoying the show¡ªrelishing in how the ss was openly turning against me now that my status had crumbled.

    To her, this was entertainment, a chance to watch me squirm under the weight of my newfound ''

    nobody''

    status.

    But I wasn''t about to give her, or anyone else, the satisfaction.

    "Really?" I said,ughing. "You really think they''re your friends? They stick around because they''re afraid of the tantrum you''ll throw if they don''t. But keep dreaming."

    Jessica''s friends exchanged awkward nces while the former''s face contorted with anger. "At least I''m not alone like you! You don''t even have real friends."

    I shrugged. "I''d rather have no friends than fake ones. But don''t worry¡ªI''m not as alone as you think."

    Jessica was fuming now, her usual confidence cracking. She stepped closer, almost nose to nose with me. "You think you''re better than me? You''re trash, Eve. And everyone is seeing that now."

    I smiled, unbothered. "Keep telling yourself that. Just remember¡ªyou came at me first. And when your little empire copses, I''ll still be standing, while you''re left wondering why no one wants to help you up."

    Jessica''s jaw clenched, her eyes burning with rage. Her entourage stayed silent, exchanging uneasy nces.

    Unable to think of a retort, Jessica''s frustration boiled over. Her eyes red with anger, and before I could react, her hand flew toward me,nding a sharp p across my cheek.

    The sting burned through my skin, but I didn''t hesitate. My fist clenched instinctively, and without a second thought, I struck back, aiming straight for her nose. The satisfying crack echoed in the room as she stumbled backward, clutching her face.

    Blood trickled from her nose, and her wide, shocked eyes met mine. "Y-You! Bitch! You hit me!" she screamed, her voice trembling with disbelief.

    I didn''t flinch, my gaze locked on hers, burning with cold fury. "You hit me first," I said, my voice steady butced with menace. "What? Did you think I wouldn''t retaliate? Just know, I don''t do catfights. If youe at me again, be prepared to lose your teeth and nails."

 Chapter 84 Who Did That?

    The ssroom fell deathly silent, everyone frozen in ce as they witnessed the fallout.

    Jessica, still reeling from the punch, looked around, expecting someone to jump in on her behalf. But no one moved.

    Sophie''s smirk faded slightly as she realized the tables had turned, while Jessica''s fear flickered through her eyes, knowing this wasn''t the result she had expected.

    Just in time, the teacher burst into the room, and saw themotion.

    "What''s going on here?"

    "Teacher! Eve hit me!" Jessica immediately eximed, her voice trembling with fake innocence as a tear slid down her cheek.

    The teacher gasped when she noticed the blood trickling from Jessica''s nose. Her face twisted into a mix of shock and disbelief.

    "Eve Rosette, go to guidance right now! I''ll deal with youter," she said, her tone stern, but her attention was already on Jessica, offeringfort. "Come here. Let''s get you to the nurse''s office¡ªquickly."

    I knew how this would go. It was always the wounded, the ones who cried, who got sympathy. Never mind that they were the ones starting the fights.

    I didn''t bother defending myself. It wasn''t worth the energy.

    Silently, I stood and slipped out of the room without another word. It wasn''t like I was upset about missing ss anyway, though the thought crept into my mind¡ªwould I ever graduate high school at this rate?

    Not that it mattered, really.

    As soon as I stepped out into the hallway, Cole was suddenly there. He was on me in an instant, his sharp gaze zeroing in on the side of my face before I even had a chance to cover it.

    Before I could react, his hand was gently but firmly on my chin, tilting my face toward him. His closeness hit me like a wave, and I was instantly enveloped in his scent¡ªclean, cool, and refreshing, with a hint of mint.

    It wasn''t cologne, just the faint trace of his shampoo or soap, but it wrapped around me like a subtle, calming breeze.

    "What happened to your face?" he asked, his voice low and steady, but there was an unmistakable edge to it.

    The way he said it sent a shiver down my spine. Even with his sunsses on, I could feel the intensity of his gaze.

    His grip on my chin was tender, yet there was a silent promise in his touch, like he was barely holding back his fury.

    His fingers brushed lightly against my skin, careful, as though afraid to hurt me.

    I hesitated, unsure how to answer, my heart suddenly racing from the nearness of him.

    Cole wasn''t one to show emotion often, but when he did, it was fierce, and I could sense it now in the tightening of his jaw, in the way his lips pressed into a thin line.

    I tried to look away, but his hand held me there, forcing me to meet his gaze. His other hand lifted, grazing the side of my cheek where Jessica''s p hadnded.

    The touch was featherlight, but I couldn''t stop the tiny gasp that escaped me. His thumb brushed just below the faint red mark, and I saw the way his face hardened, a storm brewing beneath the calm exterior.

    "Who did this?" His voice was quieter now, but there was no mistaking the danger lurking beneath it.

    I swallowed hard, my throat suddenly dry. "It''s not a big deal," I muttered, attempting to downy it.

    But Cole wasn''t having it. He stepped even closer, his body inches from mine now, the heat of him flooding my senses, overwhelming. His hand still cradled my chin, tilting it higher as he leaned in.

    "

    Eve

    ," he said, and the way he said my name sent a tremor through me, making my heart skip a beat. "Who did this to you?"

    I couldn''t help but stare, caught between the intense protectiveness in his voice and the maic pull of his presence.

    The soft scent of mint and something warmer¡ªsomething distinctly

    him

    ¡ªwashed over me, making it hard to think clearly.

    My mind raced, but all I could feel was the way his fingers lingered on my skin, the way he looked at me like nothing else in the world mattered except figuring out who had hurt me.

    It was disarming, to say the least.

    "It was nothing," I whispered, trying to steady my voice, but even I could hear how it wavered.

    Cole''s grip tightened slightly, not enough to hurt, but enough to let me know he wasn''t satisfied with my answer.

    "You know I don''t buy that," he murmured, his face so close now that his breath ghosted across my cheek. "Tell me who it was, Eve."

    There was something about the way he said my name, the way his fingers traced my jawline so gently, that made me feel like he would protect me from anything¡ªeven myself.

    "It was Jessica Aldridge, from the Aldridge political dynasty."

    Both Cole and I turned toward the voice and found my ssmate standing there. If I remembered right, his name was . . .

    "Mi . . . Mike?"

    "It''s Michael," he corrected, his tone t, his expression serious. His ck hair was cropped short, and his dark eyes were intense behind his sses.

    Michael wasn''t just any student¡ªhe was one of the campus heartthrobs, alwaysposed and distant, which only made him more intriguing. Most of the girls in ss had a crush on him, including Jessica, if I recalled correctly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But Michael never paid attention to anyone, too focused on his studies to bother with the usual high school drama.

    I was surprised he was talking to me now.

    Read thetest on empire

    "Right, Michael," I stammered.

    Without another word, he disappeared back into the room, like our exchange hadn''t even happened. Why was he even out here in the first ce?

    "Aldridge,

    huh

    ?"

    The sound of Cole''s voice made my skin prickle. His grip on me finally loosened, and I could feel the cool air rush in where his fingers had just been.

    "This school really has lost its prestige if it''s letting all sorts of flies buzz around," he muttered, his voice low and filled with disdain. Then, without a second nce, he turned and walked away, leaving me standing there, baffled.

    What''s his problem?

 Chapter 85 Collapse of a Dynasty

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter for reaching 150GT! Thank you all! ??]

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    QuantumLyfe''sunch was nothing short of explosive.

    The moment it hit the market, it was like a dam had burst¡ªinvestors were flocking in from all directions, desperate to get a piece of the action.

    Why wouldn''t they, it was the first NanoTech that was proven to heal some major wounds andplications.

    Tech giants, venture capitalists, and even international firms were lining up to pour their money into what was rapidly bing the next big thing.

    The sheer demand was overwhelming, with headlines screaming

    "QuantumLyfe Revolutionizes the Future"

    on every major news outlet.

    And at the center of it all was Michael ir. Practically overnight, his name was everywhere¡ªinterviews, magazines, business channels. He became the face of modern innovation, hailed as a visionary in every corner of the globe.

    His cool, calcted demeanor and brilliant mind were stered all over the media, making him a household name and driving QuantumLyfe''s valuation through the roof.

    As for me? It felt like I was riding a tidal wave of sess. Money started pouring into my bank ount faster than I could keep track of it¡ªevery morning, the numbers would jump higher.

    It was surreal.

    The deals kepting, the partnerships were endless, and the future looked brighter than ever. We were on top of the world, and it seemed like there was no stopping us.

    I hope it would continue that way.

    Now that I had some extra cash flowing in, I figured it was the perfect time to dive deeper into real estate investments.

    Plus, there was the budget for Hyun''s branch studio¡ªif things kept progressing like this, it would be a reality soon. I had no doubt that Hyun''s designs would be the next big thing.

    I''d only dyed theunch for a few weeks since the studio was still under construction. We still had equipment to buy and staff to hire. It made sense to hold off until everything was in ce.

    After all, without the right people and tools, we''d run into dys once orders started rolling in¡ªand no one wants to lose customers due to avoidable hups.

    It was crucial to be fully prepared. If we were ahead of schedule and delivering top-quality designs, customers would be thrilled. I wanted everything to run like a well-oiled machine from day one.

    Everything was falling into ce smoothly.

    That is, until the news dropped another surprising headline.

    The Aldridge Political Dynasty, once untouchable with their long, prestigious line of political power, crumbled overnight in a scandal that shook the nation to its core.

    Explosive evidence of corruption and massive embezzlement came to light, dragging every member of the family down in a swift, shocking fall from grace.

    One by one, they resigned from their political positions, scrambling to save face as investigations mounted. Some were even forced to flee the country, now hunted by both the police and the NBI.

    The very dynasty that had ruled for generations was now shattered, with its members facing public hearings and the threat of arrest loomingrge.

    It was a political bloodbath no one sawing.

    I was stunned by the news.

    Just days ago, I had exchanged words with Jessica Aldridge, and now her entire family was plummeting into ruin?

    It seemed unreal.

    I had joked, even in passing, that if her family ever crumbled, she''d have nothing left¡ªbut to see it actually unfold like this? It made me . . . surprised.

    Did I have some kind of supernatural power or something? Could my words alone trigger such devastation?

    Of course not. This wasn''t some wild coincidence. No, the more I thought about it, the more I was sure Cole had a hand in this.

    If there was one family capable of orchestrating the downfall of an entire political dynasty, it was his¡ªthe Fays.

    While other powerful families in the country wielded influence and wealth, the Fays had something far more dangerous¡ªsecrets.

    Dirt that could bring even the mightiest crashing down. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire

    The Aldridge''s had political power, sure. They had the connections, the clout, the generations of control¡ªbut politics is a house of cards, fragile and easy to topple. And no one yed the game of destruction quite like Cole''s family.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Before nations were even fully established, back when the world was in chaos, the Fays had ruled through military might, carving out their ce in history by crushing anyone who dared stand in their way.

    They didn''t just control people¡ªthey controlled narratives, weaving a web so tight around their enemies that escape was impossible.

    It wasn''t hard to imagine that Cole had merely pulled a few strings, brought up the dirt of the political family, and now the Aldridge were paying the price.

    In the world of politics, it wasn''t about who had the most power; it was about who knew the darkest truths. And when it came to secrets, the Fays had the sharpest knives.

    I shook my head and shrugged. Not my problem. Jessica probably deserved every bit of what she was going through after everything she''d done to people.

    There was no sympathy left in me for her.

    === ?? ===

    On the way to school, I tried¡ªreally tried¡ªto ignore the gnawing thought in my head. But no matter how hard I focused on the passing scenery, the curiosity was killing me.

    Finally, I gave in.

    "Did you have anything to do with the Aldridge family''s downfall?" I asked, my voice betraying the unease I felt.

    Cole didn''t look up from theptop on hisp, his fingers tapping casually on the keys. His expression remained cold, distant.

    "That family got what it deserved," he said, his tone as t as the words themselves.

    That was all the confirmation I needed. It was him. Even though he didn''t admit it outright, the truth was written in the way he spoke, in the ice behind his words.

    A strange knot twisted in my chest. I didn''t know how to feel. Part of me was unsettled, knowing that Cole had done something so drastic¡ªso dangerous¡ªfor me. The sheer power he wielded, the ruthlessness with which he acted, it made me uneasy.

    It wasn''t like I had asked for this. I didn''t need him to go to such extreme lengths just because of some petty school drama.

    Yet another part of me couldn''t help but feel something else¡ªa dark, twisted gratitude, maybe? I couldn''t deny the flicker of satisfaction that came from knowing Jessica was finally getting what wasing to her.

    Still, I kept my thoughts to myself as we arrived at school.

 Chapter 86 A Shift in the Air

    [EVE]

    The moment I stepped out of the car, I felt the shift in the air. It was palpable, like the atmosphere had thickened with tension.

    Experience more on empire

    Whispers seemed to ripple through the crowd, and eyes that once barely acknowledged me now lingered with a strange intensity.

    Something was different. It wasn''t just the usual school buzz¡ªit felt heavier, charged with gossip and spection.

    The fall of the Aldridge family had sent shockwaves through the entire campus, and somehow, I was caught in the middle of it.

    Unlike before, no one dared to make eye contact with me, and the loud gossip that usually filled the hallways had quieted down to little more than whispers. It was almost like they were afraid I''d hear them.

    Wow. Cole really did a number on everyone. No wonder he was so confident.

    Though, they didn''t know he was my bodyguard, they probably assumed it was Sinir''s doing, not his. I wasn''t about to correct them.

    When I reached my ssroom, Cole stayed behind on one of the benches outside, working on hisptop with his usual patience.

    I had to admire his focus¡ªsitting there day after day without aint.

    Didn''t he get bored? Or ufortable?

    I ignored the twinge of guilt, telling myself he''d chosen to be here. It wasn''t like I''d asked him to.

    Inside the ssroom, the atmosphere was much the same as it was in the hallway. No one wanted to make eye contact, and their whispers were cautious, almost secretive.

    Sophie was chatting away with her new friends, while Jessica''s old friends seemed to have distanced themselvespletely.

    They looked perfectly happy, too, like a weight had been lifted. It was clear Jessica''s absence wasn''t bothering them one bit.

    Not that it surprised me.

    As I walked to my seat, people gave me space, pretending to be absorbed in their own conversations. I couldn''t help but notice a guy with dark hair and sses sitting beside me.

    It took me a second, but I realized it was Michael¡ªwell, a student named Michael who had the same name as Michael ir, the head of QuantumLyfe.

    Curious, I asked, "Is your name really Michael?" It was the first time I''d initiated a conversation with him, even though we''d been ssmates for months.

    He nced up, adjusting his sses and setting his books in order. "Isn''t that how I introduced myself yesterday?" he replied, a bit taken aback by my sudden interest. "And we''ve been ssmates for months now, and you still don''t know the name of your seatmate?"

    "Sorry, I''m not really paying attention. What''s your full name, then?" I asked, feeling a little awkward but still curious.

    He paused, giving me a long, appraising look. His dark eyes were piercing, and the way he held his stoic expression was almost unsettling.

    "My full name is Michael Daniel Foster," he said finally.

    "I see . . . I''ll call you Daniel, then," I said with a small smile, as not to confuse his name with Michael.

    I wasn''t even sure why I''d struck up a conversation with him, but there was something intriguing about how he''d went out from the room yesterday. He didn''t seem like someone who''d normally go out of his way to witness the drama outside while Jessica was dragged to the infirmary and I went to the guidance.

    "Looks like Cole took care of Jessica for you. Not that he''d need my help to find out herst name," Daniel said smoothly, a slight glint of interest in his eyes. "I''m sure he would have known about it in the end."

    My jaw dropped. "Wait . . . you knew that guy with the mask and shades was Cole?"

    He raised an eyebrow. "He might fool the other students, but he didn''t fool me. I recognized him right away as Cole Fay. I am curious why he suddenly became your bodyguard, but that''s none of my business."

    I nced around, making sure no one had overheard. "Don''t tell anyone, alright? It''s supposed to be a secret."

    Without batting an eye, Daniel went back to organizing his notes, his voice casual. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your personal life¡ªor why Cole''s taken on that role."

    I let out a sigh of relief. Despite his stoic, unapproachable vibe, Daniel seemed decent enough. "Thanks."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He shrugged, as if my gratitude was unnecessary. "No need to thank me. I''m just not interested in other people''s lives."

    I chuckled at his bluntness. "That''s rare, especially in our circles. Most people around here love knowing everyone else''s business."

    He gave me a dry smile, as if he knew exactly what I meant. "Well, if you''re happy with your own life and focus on your goals, you don''t need to find validation in others'' opinions. When you know what you want, other people''s voices and judgments start to fade away. They''re just noise."

    I found myself nodding, oddly inspired by his words. "That''s a good way to look at it."

    Daniel gave a small shrug, his attention already shifting back to his notes. "Not that rare. There''s freedom in choosing what matters to you, and when you stop seeking others'' approval, it''s easier to stay on your path without getting distracted. Then other people''s live simply didn''t matter since you''re focus on your own."

    Haa . . .

    I couldn''t help but let a small smile creep onto my face. Who would''ve thought that talking to Daniel would be this . . .

    refreshing

    ?

    I was surprised at how much I was actually enjoying our conversation.

    "Alright everyone, it''s time to discuss our y for Christmas," the teacher announced as soon as she entered the room. "Our ss has been designated to perform Cindere, so let''s assign the roles, shall we?"

    Oh, right . . . I''d almost forgotten about that part. There were always shows around Christmas, just before the holidays started.

    In the past, I had always managed to stay in the background. My role was usually . . . the

    sponsor

    .

    I''d just donate some money ande up with excuses to avoid participating in rehearsals or prop-making.

    This time, I thought it would be the same.

    But when the teacher called my name and assigned me the role of one of the evil stepsisters, I knew things were going to be different.

 Chapter 87 The Evil Stepsister

    [EVE]

    Wait . . . why would I be one of the evil stepsisters? If anything, I''d rather be one of the mice that make dresses!

    If I was going to be in this y, then I wanted to be one of the mice, for sure.

    I raised my hand, voicing my opinion to the teacher.

    "Your ssmates have already voted for you to be one of the evil stepsisters," the teacher said with a calm smile. "Don''t worry, they only have a few lines, unlike Cindere herself, the Evil Stepmother, and the Prince."

    "It''s only fitting that she''s one of the evil stepsisters. She was stealing Sophie''s role, right? Even though she was adopted but she acted like the realdy of the Rosette. Its disgusting." I heard one of my ssmates mutter under her breath.

    When I looked over at her, she quickly mped her mouth shut and avoided my gaze.

    "Idiot, don''t harass her in the open! Didn''t you hear what happened to Jessica?" someone else whispered sharply.

    I chose to ignore them and turned back to the teacher. "But what about what I want?"

    The teacher let out a long sigh, her expression patient but firm. "This is a democratic process, Eve. The majority have already cast their votes."

    I realized there wasn''t much I could do. Further arguing would only draw more attention, and that was thest thing I needed.

    Of course, the role of Cindere went to Sophie, and the Prince''s part was given to none other than Daniel.

    Lucky me.

    As for the role of the other stepsister, it fell to Riri Mashima. She was half-Japanese and half-Irish, and apparently the illegitimate daughter of some tycoon. Because of that, people often looked down on her.

    Riri wasn''t exactly weed in high society, either. She wasn''t ugly by any means, but she wasn''t the kind of beautiful that turned heads.

    Her slightly nted eyes gave away her heritage, and most people automatically dismissed her because of it, giving her those sideways nces filled with judgment.

    Yet, Riri must have been one of the most optimistic girls I''d ever met. She epted the role with open arms and great enthusiasm, like it was the most exciting thing ever.

    Didn''t she realize that ying one of the evil stepsisters was basically being cast as the outcast?

    I sighed to myself. Well, at least I didn''t end up as the Evil Stepmother, or¡ªworse¡ªa talking pumpkin carriage or the fairy godmother. Now

    that

    would''ve been tragic.

    The real downside to this whole thing? It was a colossal waste of time. Instead of doing something productive, like managing my investments, here I was, stuck rehearsing a y.

    I had to remind myself that school was over in less than five months, so all I needed was a little patience. Not that it was making this any less of a chore.

    "This is such a drag," I heard Daniel mumble from the side.

    "You''re the Prince; you should be honored," I replied, tone teasing.

    He frowned. "I didn''t sign up for after-school rehearsals. I wanted to be on the props team if I was going to be in this y."

    I almostughed at his disgruntled expression, seeing him crack for the first time from his usual poker face. "Can''t act?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "It''s not that." He shrugged. "I just don''t want to be on stage."

    "Rx; the Prince barely has any lines anyway. I think I''ve got more screen time than you."

    Just then, Riri strolled over with a cheery wave. "Hello, fellow evil sister!" she said brightly, plopping herself down at the table.

    "Let''s work together and make this y a sess!" she added, extending her hand with such enthusiasm it was almost dizzying.

    Enjoy new adventures from empire

    I shook her hand, surprised by her genuine friendliness. She wasn''t exactly subtle, but I didn''t feel any malice from her either.

    As she started talking excitedly about the y, I just let her go on, figuring her optimism would fade eventually.

    Riri nced around and lowered her voice conspiratorially, "Our ss president''s leading this, so we''ll probably have after-school practices and maybe even a weekend or two. Let''s give it our best, and¡ªof course¡ªbully Cindere!"

    I forced a smile. If nothing else, this meant I''d get to make Sophie miserable under the guise of acting. Not too bad, honestly.

    The ss president pped her hands and called out, "Hey, you two, the ''

    evil

    sisters''

    ! Pay attention while we discuss how to proceed with our Cindere y. I hope you''re not already plotting ways to torment our Cindere."

    The others snickered as the president''s gaze focused solely on me and Riri,pletely ignoring Daniel, who sat right next to us.

    The message was obvious: they were targeting us, but especially me. I could feel their eyes watching for a reaction.

    "That''s right!" Riri piped up, her expression all innocence. "We''re meeting to plot exactly how to bully Cindere. Isn''t that the whole point of the show?"

    The ss president scoffed, pulling Sophie close like she was a helpless littlemb. "The point," she said, voice crisp and strict, "is that good prevails over evil in the end."

    Riri blinked, looking genuinely perplexed. "Yes, but to show how good Cindere is, she needs someone to stand out against. How would she shine without the viins being

    bad

    ?"

    She tilted her head, then nodded to herself as if solving aplex puzzle. "So really, isn''t the whole point of our role to, well . . . bully her?"

    The entire room went silent, unable to respond. Whether they liked it or not, Riri had a point. How would "

    good

    " ever win without a bit of darkness to set it apart?

    I bit back a grin. Was Riri a genius or just blunt?

    I wasn''t sure, but I had to admit it was refreshing to see someone spell things out. After all, without evil, there would be no story to tell.

    I smirked when my eyes met Sophie''s. Maybe she''d start regretting being Cindere now that she realized I had free rein to "

    bully

    " her on practice and on stage.

 Chapter 88 The Protector and the Suitor

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 600 PS! Thank you all!?? ]

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    That morning, I was jolted awake by themotion outside.

    Groggily, I made my way to the window and peeked out to find a van parked in the driveway, unloading boxes of photo shoot equipment.

    That''s when it hit me¡ªtoday was the magazine shoot day!

    ¨¦lys¨¦e Luxe!

    Of course, just as I was processing that, a light knock came at the door.

    I opened it to see Victor standing there, his face fresh and cheerful, while I probably looked like I''d just crawled out of bed.

    "Good morning, Eve," he greeted, his tone warm and slightly amused. "Sorry if we woke you."

    "No, no, I was already up," I said, stifling a yawn. "What''s up?"

    Victor lifted a garment bag with a hint of excitement. "Sinir picked out a dress for you for today''s shoot. Thought I''d bring it over."

    I nced at the bag, my eyes lighting up at the luxurious fabric peeking through the protective cover.

    "Thanks," I said, reaching out for it.

    Seconds passed and Victor still didn''t budge from the doorway, just lingering there with an odd look on his face.

    "Need something else?" I asked, raising a brow.

    He blinked, looking a bit flustered as he finally shook his head. "Oh, no . . . it''s just . . . you''ve got something in your eye."

    He gestured, and I instinctively rubbed my face, hoping to get rid of whatever

    "morning glory"

    was left over.

    Victor chuckled softly and stepped closer. "Here, let me help."

    Before I could react, he gently brushed his thumb near my eye, his fingers cool against my skin. I stilled, feeling a bit flustered myself, until he held up a small eysh on his fingertip.

    "Make a wish," he said, his usual serious expression softening with a smile that made him seem almost . . . charming.

    It felt silly, but it wouldn''t hurt. I closed my eyes and made a wish, whispering silently. Nothing big or grand, just a little hope for the day.

    When I opened my eyes, he was watching me with a look that felt bothforting and a little too intense.

    "Thank you," I said, gathering myself. Somehow, my morning felt a little brighter.

    I was used to his polite friendliness by now, but something about this moment was warmer. Between the two sides of Victor¡ªthe sharp, no-nonsense version and this softer one¡ªI had to admit, I liked this side a lot more.

    Afterward, I blew the eysh from Victor''s hand and gave him a small smile.

    "What did you wish for?" he asked.

    "If I told you, it wouldn''t be a secret anymore, would it?" I replied yfully.

    He chuckled, a soft warmth lighting up his face. "Alright, I''ll see you downstairs. The photo-shoot is still five hours away, so take your time," he said, stepping back to give me some space. But before he left, he gave me onest reassuring smile.

    I shut the door, feeling unexpectedly uplifted.

    Looking at the dress, I took in its elegance. The fabric was a soft, creamy white, with delicate, intricate embroidery along the bodice and a subtle shimmer that caught the light just right.

    It wasn''t overly fancy, but rather a quietly elegant design that felt timeless. The neckline was graceful, dipping slightly but remaining modest, and the dress itself flowed down in soft folds that would move beautifully.

    A simple pair of earrings or a bracelet would be enough toplete the look¡ªnothing too extravagant.

    I had a feeling Sinir had chosen it precisely for its simplicity, knowing it would highlight my features without overwhelming them.

    "Time to get ready," I murmured, taking a deep breath. The thought of seeing Sullivan and Sophia didn''t sit well with me, but maybe I could use this chance to ask about where they had really found me.

    ===  ?? ===n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Find your next read on empire

    Victor walked out of Eve''s room with a wide smile, a trace of warmth still on his face from their exchange. But as he turned down the hallway, his smile faded.

    Standing a few feet away was Cole, his expression unreadable but his gaze intense.

    Victor''s face cooled instantly, shifting into a more guarded, serious demeanor. "You''re still here?" he asked, tone low and direct. "Seems you have a lot of free time for a Fay."

    Cole''s eyes narrowed, a sh of irritation evident, and the temperature between them drop several degrees. "What are you doing in front of Eve''s room this early?" he asked, his voice like ice.

    Victor''s smile returned, but it was edged with mockery. "I don''t answer to you, Cole."

    "You do if it concerns Eve. I''m her head of security, and I don''t trust you hanging around her door."

    Victorughed, a sharp, mirthless sound. "Of the two of us,

    you''re

    the real danger to her," he said, his tone cutting. "Or have you forgotten how you''ve hurt her all these years?"

    Cole''s jaw tightened, but he kept his tone steady. "That''s in the past, now I will never do anything to hurt Eve."

    "Oh, really?" Victor raised a brow, voice taunting. "Because from where I stand, you''ve already done a fine job of it. And now, here you are, ying the protective act to keep anyone else away from the one who would truly love her. Pathetic."

    Cole''s gaze darkened, the threat unmistakable. "Stay away from her, Victor."

    Victor''s smile dropped, his expression turning deadly serious. "No,

    you''re

    the one who needs to stay away. I''m here to heal what you''ve broken, and I won''t let you get in my way."

    Cole took a step forward, standing nose to nose with Victor, his height matching the older man''s and his voice as cold as stone.

    "I don''t care who you are," he hissed. "If you so much as think of hurting Eve, I''ll stop you¡ªwhatever it takes."

    Victor chuckled again, but this time, there was no amusement in it. "You''re no threat to me, Cole. Unlike you, I know what I want, and I''m not a foolish boy who strings her along. I intend to make her mine. Officially."

    Cole''s expression cracked a little, his fists clenching. His eyes sharpened, dangerously intense, but Victor wasn''t intimidated the least.

    "That''s right," Victor said, leaning in closer, his voice a low whisper. "I intend to court her¡ªwith marriage in mind. Unlike you, I''m a man who knows exactly what he wants. And I won''t let you, or anyone else, get in my way."

    Cole''s lips pressed into a thin line, his re unrelenting, but for once, he seemed tock a retort.

    Victor held his gaze for a beat longer, then turned away, ncing over his shoulder with a final, taunting smile.

    "Just thought you should know." And with that, he walked off, leaving Cole fuming in his wake.

 Chapter 89 Outsider in White

    [EVE]

    I took onest look in the mirror, ensuring I looked the part for the photo-shoot. My outfit was understated¡ªpolished enough for ¨¦lys¨¦e Luxe but reserved.

    After all, I wasn''t a Rosette by blood, so there was no need to outshine the real heiress.

    Maybe the magazine wouldn''t focus on me too much; I was merely adopted in the Rosette world.

    Satisfied with my appearance, I turned and headed out.

    The first thing I noticed was Cole waiting by the door. Disguised behind a mask, sunsses, and a cap, he was almost unrecognizable, his tall frame and silent presence the only clues.

    I was relieved he''d chosen to keep his face hidden, probably not wanting Sullivan or Sophia to recognize him as my "

    bodyguard

    ."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Or, rather, my temporary bodyguard. I was still determined to rece him as soon as I found someone avable.

    I shot him a brief, irritated nce, suspecting he''d yed a part in my currentck of security options, but he seemed too preupied to notice.

    A tension radiated from him¡ªanger, maybe? But over what?

    I shook off my curiosity. Whatever his problem was, it wasn''t any of my business.

    Cole followed me silently as we made our way to the photoshoot location, set up in the vast lobby of the mansion.

    Already, the room was alive with activity: assistants adjusting lights, setting up green screens, and positioning props. The center backdrop was anchored by a plush couch, a stately piece chosen toplement the luxurious theme.

    Waiting on one of the couches was Sinir, alongside Sebastian.

    Sinir was dressed impably in a white tuxedo adorned with gold trimmings, an elegant yet restrained design that spoke volumes about his taste. Enjoy new stories from empire

    He wore only a single,vish brooch, and on his wrist glinted a rare Breguet Grande¡ªa masterpiece of a watch, the kind that whispered wealth rather than unting it.

    Everything about his attire hinted at subtle power, down to the carefully selected limited-edition details.

    Even Sebastian was dressed to match Sinir''s sophisticated style. He wore a custom-made, white tuxedo that hugged his frame just right, adorned with gold ents thatplemented the brooch sped near his cor.

    The gleaming essory wasn''t just any brooch¡ªit was a carefully chosen piece designed to entuate the elegance that ¨¦lys¨¦e Luxe demanded.

    Sebastian looked regal, his coat polished to a shine, and there was something especially heartwarming in seeing him back to full strength.

    Sebastian trotted to my side, a little quicker than usual, pressing close but with a surprising gentleness. His usual eagerness to jump up was absent, reced instead by a soft whimper as he nced over my shoulder as if seeking protection.

    Following his gaze, I caught sight of Cole¡ªstanding a few paces behind, arms crossed, his face hard as granite, eyes narrowed in a silent re at Sebastian.

    The moment our eyes met, though, Cole quickly looked away, his expression shifting to something more indifferent.

    I frowned, realizing that Sebastian never seemed to jump up on me when Cole was around.

    Was Cole intimidating him, keeping him at bay? I didn''t know what to feel about it.

    Casting a pointed re at Cole, I bent down to pat Sebastian, then gently guided him over to Sinir.

    Next to Sinir, I noticed Victor, who softened visibly when he saw me. His smile was warm, though his gaze turned icy again when it shifted to Cole.

    Sinir, already impatient, muttered under his breath, "Those sons of mine arete . . . as always."

    Before I could respond, the photographer interjected. "We can take a few individual shots while we wait."

    But just then, Sullivan, Sophia, and Sophie entered, each one dressed as if they''d stepped straight out of a gilded portrait.

    Sullivan wore avish white tuxedo that mirrored Sinir''s in color but was far more extravagant. Thepels were embroidered in gold thread, and several pieces of ornate jewelry gleamed on his fingers, neck, and cuffs, catching the light at every turn.

    Sophia, not to be outdone, was draped in a gown of pure white satin that cascaded down her form like liquid silver, adorned with delicate gold embroidery around the bodice and hem.

    The dress shimmered under the lights, ented by an array of glittering diamonds and a single, extravagant ne that added a cold brilliance to her appearance. Every inch of her spoke of wealth and control, her gaze cool and assessing as it fell upon me.

    Then there was Sophie, a miniature version of her mother, in a white gown so borate it seemed to swallow her delicate form.

    Embellished with pearls and crystals, the dress sparkled with an almost blinding opulence, and a diamond tiara crowned her hair, lending her the air of a doll in a porcin case.

    In that moment, the room felt thick with the silent tension between these dazzling yet distant family members.

    They exuded the elegance of royalty, making me look like a meremoner standing beside them.

    Yet, like I''d anticipated, they wasted no time in turning this grand asion into an opportunity to disparage me.

    "Father, what is this?" Sullivan''s voice wasced with disdain, his gaze darting between me and Sinir. "This photoshoot is a chance to elevate our family''s prestige in society, yet you bring . . . a non-blood? Are you truly intent on dragging our family name through the mud?"

    Sophia, her tone almost mournful, joined in, speaking as though she were announcing the gravest of news. "Father, we haven''t yet recovered from the embarrassment you brought upon us during Sophie''s birthday. Now this¡ªan outsider in our family portrait? What will people say when they see Eve standing beside us, a Rosette in name only?"

    The photographer and the ¨¦lys¨¦e Luxe crew exchanged uneasy nces, caught off guard by the sudden family drama.

    Sinir''s face hardened, his cane thudding against the marble floor with a sharp crack that silenced even the murmurs of the crew around us. "I have officially adopted Eve into this family, and as such, she is a

    Rosette

    . She will participate in this photoshoot, and that is final."

    Sullivan''s face flushed a deep red, realizing his attempt to sway his father had failed. He turned on me, his eyes shing with anger. "Are you happy now, Eve? Enjoying tearing this family apart?"

    Of course, it was always somehow my fault. Apparently, just breathing was enough to make me the viin.

 Chapter 90 The Photoshoot

    [n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 800 PS! Thank you all! ??]

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    Before I could respond, Victor stepped forward, his expression unreadable, yet his tone held an edge of warning.

    "With all due respect, Eve is now a Rosette legally, and if she were absent from this shoot, the press would take it as yet another scandal. Are you prepared to stir the pot once more, right after the debacle at your daughter''s birthday party?"

    Sullivan fell silent, the weight of Victor''s words sinking in. In that moment, I felt the tension crackling between us, the division as clear as a line drawn in the sand.

    I stood firm, knowing that no amount of disdain from Sullivan or Sophia could change what Sinir had decreed: I was a Rosette, whether they liked it or not.

    "Enough!" Sinir''s cane struck the marble floor with a resounding crack, his voice slicing through the tension like a de. "Will you continue this bickering in front of our guests? Where have your manners gone?"

    Silence settled over the room. Sinir''s wordsmanded absolute authority; even ¨¦lys¨¦e Luxe, who had been watching quietly from the sidelines, quickly looked away, pretending not to have seen or heard anything.

    Turning to the photographer, Sinir nodded firmly. "Our family is hardly the perfect, picture-book example you might wish to capture. But, I suspect we''re not the only ones. And I trust that what is heard and seen here will remain here."

    It was no polite request. It was a clear warning, and everyone felt its weight.

    I certainly did, and from the looks exchanged by the ¨¦lys¨¦e Luxe crew, they did as well.

    "Of course," the team leader of ¨¦lys¨¦e Luxe replied, his tone measured. "We''re here solely for the photos and perhaps a few follow-up questions. Nothing more will be published."

    Sinir gave a short nod. "Then, let''s get on with it."

    One of the staff stepped forward, clipboard in hand. "We''ll begin with the family portraits. Afterward, we''ll move to individual shots, allowing each family member time to change outfits for scenes in other locations," she exined, guiding us each to our positions. Continue your journey with empire

    The photographer adjusted his lens and prepared to capture the

    "perfect family."

    Sinir was seated at the center, the high-backed chair imposing and regal, almost like a throne, which only amplified his presence as he settled in. His hand rested on the ornate armrest, his posture dignified but rxed, a look of quiet authority radiating from him.

    Sebastian sat at his side, calm andposed, adding a sense of warmth to the otherwise intimidating setup.

    I was positioned on Sinir''s left, trying to match hisposed demeanor, though my simple attire felt practicalpared to the grandeur on the other side.

    To his right, Sullivan, Sophia, and Sophie stood like figures from a portrait of opulence, their outfits extravagant and eye-catching, adorned with meticulous details meant to impress.

    Standing there, I couldn''t shake the feeling that, next to them, I looked more like an attendant at Sinir''s side than a member of the family.

    Not that it bothered me.

    The next arrangement was on a spacious, pristine white couch that amodated us allfortably, with Sinir seated squarely at the center. I was positioned beside Sophie this time, while Sullivan and Sophia took their ces on Sinir''s right.

    As the photographer adjusted the cameras, a soft whisper reached my ear.

    "I hope you''re enjoying yourself, Eve. It won''tst much longer," Sophie murmured, her voice smooth but edged with something sharper.

    I chuckled, leaning in just enough to respond. "Perhaps, but in the meantime, call me Aunt. It''s disrespectful."

    Her smile flickered, dropping just as the camera captured her surprise.

    "Miss Sophie, a bit more rxed, please," the photographer called out, "and not too wide a smile. Someone, please adjust her posture; she''s slouching a bit."

    I fought back a smirk as her face flushed, the subtle tension between us now immortalized in the shot.

    I should probably take a copy of that shot and disy it in my room¡ªjust to make fun of her. Or, even better, send it to her directly afterward.

    === ?? ===

    The head of the ¨¦lys¨¦e Luxe team today was Eddie, a top photographer with a ster reputation for capturing luxurious family moments.

    He was known for making even the most awkward smiles look natural and knew how to spotlight his subjects beautifully.

    However, even Eddie had his limits, and with a family like the Rosettes, not even his years of experience could make the impossible look effortless.

    "Alright, let''s try a more rxed smile this time," Eddie announced, not addressing anyone directly but clearly directing his gaze at Sophie, the Rosette heiress. "Keep your posture natural, shoulders back, and . . . less of the pageant smile," he gently urged.

    Sophie, however, seemed determined to outshine everyone, smiling her biggest, brightest, and entirely over-the-top grin.

    She sat up extra straight, tilting her head dramatically as if she were at a g. Eddie''s subtle hints flew right past her, her eyes fixed forward with a sparkle that practically screamed

    , "Look at me!"

    Eve, on the other hand, seemed perfectly content with a calm,id-back smile, blending effortlessly into the family portrait.

    She appeared so naturallyposed that anyone ncing at the scene might mistake her for the true heiress, while Sophie''s more dramatic disy made her look like she was the one trying to fit in.

    The contrast was almostedic¡ªthe subtle confidence of Eve''s presence stood out just as much as Sophie''s eagerness to impress.

    Of course, Eve was naturally rxed during photoshoots and interviews. She''d been in the spotlight her whole life, practically raised to y the role of the "fake heiress" with all the poise that required.

    Sophie, on the other hand . . . Well, let''s just say she looked a little like she''d just been promoted from maid to model overnight.

    It was her first major photoshoot, and it showed¡ªshe was trying her best, but the difference between her and Eve was like night and day.

    One of the assistants leaned over and whispered to Eddie, "What should we do, boss? She''s really . . .mitted to this look."

    Eddie let out a little sigh, clearly weighing his options. "We''re on a schedule, and we''ve got to keep things moving. I guess we''ll have to rely on a little extra editing magic to bnce her out," he said, shaking his head but with a wry smile.

    "Alright, everyone, take five! It''s time for a quick break, and then we''ll start individual shots. Go change and we''ll regroup soon."

    However, it hadn''t even been thirty minutes passed that anothermotion broke out.

 Chapter 91 Accidental Trick

    After a brief fifteen minutes, it was time for the men to take their individual photos since they generally needed less prep time than the women.

    Sophie emerged soon after in a stunning red gown that could have had her mistaken for a fairy, with delicatece details and shimmering fabric catching the light.

    However, when Eddie snapped the first shots, her look missed the mark, projecting more like a subus than a fairy.

    With no way to fix these individual shots as they had done with the family portrait, Eddie had no choice but to call for a 30-minute break, hoping the pause would help Sophie gather herposure.

    The staff reassured her, gently guiding her in the hopes of a more natural smile when they resumed.

    At that moment, Eve arrived in a simple pink dress that radiated an effortless elegance. The fabric hugged her figure with just the right amount of drape, highlighting her grace without overdoing it.

    The soft blush colorplemented her skin tone perfectly, drawing eyes to her with a quiet charm. It was a look that didn''t try too hard but somehowmanded the room''s attention all the same.

    Of course, Victor couldn''t help himself; as if on autopilot, he pulled out his phones and snapped a picture of her without even thinking about it. It was as if his hand acted on his own, capturing the moment instinctively.

    Sophie''s eyes narrowed at the sight, her own borate gown momentarily paling inparison to Eve''s understated style.

    Deciding she wouldn''t be outshone, Sophie came up with a n. While the others were busy with the photoshoot, she casually strolled over to Eve with a ss of red wine in hand, shing a smile that barely concealed her intentions.

    As she drew near, Sophie suddenly lurched forward, letting the ss slip from her fingers with a practiced clumsiness.

    The wine sshed across Eve''s dress in deep red streaks as Sophie gasped dramatically, clutching her hands to her mouth.

    "Oh my god, I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to!" she eximed, her toneced with faux innocence.

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    There was a family shoot and an individual shoot scheduled, so I''d need to change dresses twice.

    Sinir had taken care of everything, from the dress to the jewelry, with an elegance that caught me off guard. Even I had to admit that the pink dress he''d chosen for me was stunning.

    I felt more beautiful than I had in a long time, which was nice.

    So far it was a peaceful day with no drama. I was hopeful that maybe, just maybe, I''d have a chance to ask Sullivan or Sophia about my real parentster if this keeps up.

    Once I was ready, I opened the door to find Cole standing right outside. I jumped a bit, surprised to see him so close and so suddenly.

    "You don''t have to follow me everywhere, you know," I said with slight irritation in my voice, trying to shake off the surprise. "We''re inside the house, so it''s safe."

    Cole didn''t respond immediately, just looked at me through his sunsses, his gaze intense. When he finally spoke, his voice was low and soft. "You look beautiful."

    My breath caught. His words were so unexpected and sincere that I couldn''t think straight. A blush crept over my face, and I scrambled to hide it.

    "A-are you crazy?" I managed, attempting to sound unfazed, though my cheeks betrayed me.

    "

    Maybe

    ," he replied, tilting his head with the faintest hint of a smirk.

    I gaped at him, blinking in confusion as I tried to process his answer. Just as I moved to step away and go back to the photoshoot, he reached out, gently sping my hand.

    "What are you doing? Let go." I tried to shake his grip, but his hand held firm, his face unexpectedly serious.

    "Are they . . . usually that hostile to you?" he asked, his voice low.

    "What are you talking about?" I answered, baffled by the sudden question.

    "Sullivan and Sophia . . . have they treated you like this since you were young?"

    I fell silent, taken aback by his piercing stare. Finally, I let a slight smile lift my lips, one that didn''t reach my eyes.

    "I''m not their real child. What do you expect? And I''m sure that you already know about that kidnapping which Sullivan orchestrated. That alone should have answered your question."

    For a moment, something flickered in his eyes¡ªwas it sadness? Pity? Anger?

    No, that couldn''t be. Cole was indifferent, detached. That was just who he was. Anything else would make thingsplicated.

    He should just go back to the way he was before. It would make things easier. Simpler.

    "You . . ." He struggled to find words. "You''ve swallowed all that mistreatment for years, and I¡ª" His jaw tightened. "I didn''t make it any easier."

    "

    Enough

    ." My tone was hard. I didn''t want his pity. "The past is the past. You can''t change it now."

    Experience new tales on empire

    So what if I wasn''t loved by my family¡ªor even by him? It didn''t matter now.

    What was important now was . . . I love myself, and that should be enough.

    "Can you let go of me?" I asked, my voice firmer this time.

    "Eve . . ."

    "Let. Go."

    Reluctantly, he released my hand, and I quickly made my way to the shoot.

    I was so distracted by his words that I didn''t see Sophieing up to me from the side, wine ss in hand.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was toote. The ssh of deep red wine stained my beautiful dress in an instant.

    "Oh my god! I''m so sorry!" Sophie eximed, dabbing at the stain with her handkerchief, only smearing it further.

    I took her hand, stopping her from her pointless attempts.

    I leaned in, voice soft but cold. "It''s fine, Sophie. I''m sure you didn''t mean to ruin the dress. Why would you ever do that, right?"

    A few staff members paused, watching the scene with knowing nces as Sophie''s act seemed to falter.

    She had never experienced the undercurrents of high society like I had, where these "

    idents

    " weremon fare.

    She thought her innocence would shield her, but instead, her little scheme only drew more attention.

    People weren''t so easily fooled by this trick anymore and I was sure that the others wouldn''t pass it as ident.

    "Oh my god, are you okay? Sophie, you should be more careful!" Sophia eximed, instantly stepping in to shield her daughter from the judging gazes of those around us.

    Her voice wasced with concern, but her eyes darted nervously, clearly more worried about appearances than her daughter''sfort.

    I didn''t want to create a bigger drama over this, so I was ready to let it go when Victor stepped forward, and shielded me.

    "You should be more careful," he said, his gaze piercing into Sophie, causing her to take a step back.

 Chapter 92 The Grand Gesture

    [EVE]

    "You should be more careful," Victor snapped, his tone sharp enough to cut through the tension in the air.

    He stood there, radiating anger, his eyes fixed on Sophie with an intensity that made it clear he would not back down.

    "It''s just a dress, Victor," Sophia chimed in, trying to defuse the situation.

    "I''m sorry, Mother, Eve. I didn''t mean to," Sophie murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "Didn''t mean to?" Victor raised an eyebrow, and sneered. "This lobby is enormous, and of all the paths you could take, you chose to intersect with Eve? Are you trying to make a fool of us?"

    "I . . . I was just¡ª"

    "She was just going to talk to Eve," Sophia interjected, attempting to shield her daughter from the escting confrontation. "She doesn''t mean anything for this to happen."

    Victor scoffed. "Yeah, right."

    "What''s going on here?" Sullivan appeared suddenly, stepping in front of his wife and daughter. "Victor, what do you think you''re doing, raising your voice at my family? Who do you think you are?"

    "Your president," Victor replied coolly, his tone devoid of any remorse.

    Sullivan caught his tongue.

    I stifled augh if not for the serious situation. I needed Sophia and Sullivan in a good mood forter discussions, not embroiled them in anger like this.

    "Don''t push your luck," Sullivan growled, his eyes narrowing.

    "Maybe you should teach your daughter to be more subtle with her little tricks. Look at what she did to Eve''s dress," Victor shot back, his voice firm.

    Sullivan''s gaze turned icy as he ran his eyes over me. "What? You''re a grown man, bullying my daughter over something so trivial? How much is the dress? I''ll pay for it."

    Sullivan waved for his assistant nearby. "Bring me my check."

    "There''s no need for that," a calm voice interjected. Sinir approached our group, and I sighed in relief; perhaps this drama would finallye to an end.

    "You probably couldn''t afford that dress anyway," Sinir remarked, directing hisment at Sullivan.

    . . . Or not.

    "Father, you¡ª" A vein popped in Sullivan''s temple, and the tension grew thicker.

    Sinir then turned to Victor. "Go and get Eve another dress."

    There was actually another dress? I thought Sinir had only arranged for two. I''d already resigned myself to scraping together whatever clothes I could find in my wardrobe.

    Victor took a deep breath, nodded, and without hesitation, he grabbed my hand and pulled me away. "Let''s go, Eve."

    As we walked back toward my room, I could still hear Sullivan and Sinir arguing behind us.

    I couldn''t help but wonder if it was wise to let Sinir deal with his son. What if he gets a heart attack from stress?

    And where was Stefan during all this? Probably off causing his usual brand of trouble.

    I thought he''d make an appearance for the shoot, but it seems he''s more interested in rebelling against Sinir than showing up today.

    "Eve, are you okay?" Victor''s soft, gentle voice pulled me from my thoughts.

    "Yes, I''m fine, Victor. You shouldn''t have done that. It''s just a dress; no need to fight them over it."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "It''s not about the dress, Eve. It''s about defending you."

    His words struck a chord deep within me. I blinked, momentarily speechless.

    Defending me?

    The feeling was unfamiliar, almost like a flicker of light breaking through the shadows of a past where no one ever stood up for me.

    I had learned to endure the ridicule and neglect on my own, even when I felt discarded and alone on that empty, deste ind.

    But now, having someone defend me¡ªgenuinely, fiercely¡ªwas a warmth I hadn''t known I needed. I felt a quiet strength filling the hollow spaces I''d kept guarded for so long.

    As I looked up at Victor, a small, grateful smile found its way to my lips, and my voice softened as I said, "Thank you, Victor."

    Just as Victor and I were about to continue, Cole stepped into our path, a hint of a small smile already stered on his face.

    Victor''s eyes narrowed, his stance shifting as he positioned himself slightly in front of me. "What do you want now, Cole?"

    Without missing a beat, Cole replied, "I''ve already arranged for a new dress for Eve. It''ll be here any minute."

    Victor''s brows knitted tightly together, a sh of irritation crossing his face. "There''s no need," he replied shortly.

    Cole raised an eyebrow, voice calm yet firm. "Do you already have a spare dress for her?"

    Victor''s gaze didn''t waver. "I''ve made the call. It''ll be delivered within fifteen minutes."

    I bit my lip, realizing that there really wasn''t a third dress on standby. If we waited, it would probably take more like fifteen, maybe thirty minutes.

    It wasn''t a big issue for me since I had probably packed enough dresses to make do with the photoshoot. They weren''t as elegant or exquisite as the ones Sinir had got me, but they''d be fine.

    Still, Cole wasn''t giving us a moment to even consider that option.

    "Why wait half an hour when she could wear it in five?"

    Victor scoffed, rolling his eyes. "What''re you gonna do, clear the streets? Reroute traffic?"

    Cole nodded with his poker face. "That''s right."

    Victor and I exchanged a look, staring at Cole as if he''dpletely lost it. Before we could respond, a loud whirring noise filled the air. The three of us turned to the window, watching as a helicopternded smoothly on the helipad just outside.

    Read new adventures at empire

    Cole looked back at us,pletely nonchnt, and said, "Well, it seems it''s here."

    I blinked in disbelief, gaping at him. "You . . . you flew the dress here? With a helicopter?"

    He lifted an eyebrow,pletely unfazed by the absurdity of the situation. "Yes."

    "Why?" I asked, bewildered.

    Who does that?!

    Cole simply shrugged, his expression annoyingly smug. "Why? Because I can."

    Victor let out a long-suffering sigh, muttering something about

    "ridiculous stunts"

    and

    "show off"

    under his breath.

    All I could do was shake my head, half-amused and half-exasperated, as Cole motioned grandly toward the door.

 Chapter 93 A Dress Worth Flying For

    Sophie was striking a series of dramatic poses all around the house, each one more oundish than thest.

    She arched her back by the grand staircase, contorted herself like a yoga pretzel in the lounge, and even attempted a sultry look by the kitchen sink.

    Eddie, meanwhile, stood behind the camera, eyes widening with each new pose.

    "Sophie, try to act natural¡ªlike . . . just rx a little?" he suggested, his voice slightly desperate.

    But there was no stopping her. She tilted her head at a 90-degree angle and squinted at the camera like she was spotting some mysterious object in the distance.

    "Maybe . . . uh, no squinting?" Eddie mumbled, scratching his head as she leaned against the wall like it was a long-lost lover.

    The next moment, she was sprawled out on the couch, one arm draped over her forehead as if she''d just fainted from reading a particrly scandalous romance novel.

    Eddie sighed. "Sophie, you don''t have to look like a Victorian heroine dying of a broken heart."

    "I''m going for

    mystique

    ," she whispered, dramatically.

    "Well, you nailed . . .

    something

    ," Eddie muttered under his breath.

    Eddie''s patience was on the brink. All he wanted was one, just one normal photo.

    Instead, he was capturing what looked like an interpretive dance of invisible emotions, and he genuinely didn''t know if he was losing his mind or if Sophie was a misunderstood genius.

    "Alright, next!" Eddie called out, throwing in the towel. They''d already burned through over an hour of posing, coaching, and praying for miracles. There was no saving Sophie''s individual shots.

    "What now, boss?" his assistant asked, looking thoroughly exasperated.

    Eddie took a deep breath, half pleading with the photography gods. "I''ve taken hundreds of photos. Maybe, just maybe, there''s a miracle hidden somewhere in there that we can work with. Remember, she''s the Rosette heiress, so we need these photos to look . . . at least half-decent."

    "Doesn''t really

    feel

    like she''s a heiress, though," the assistant muttered.

    "Shh!" Eddie pped a hand over the assistant''s mouth. "Not so loud. We''re here to do our job, not roast our clients. Professionalism, please."

    "I''m sorry, but she''s so . . . desperate in those photos. It''s like she''s begging the camera to like her."

    Eddie sighed. "Well, it''s not her fault. She was raised as a maid to protect her identity, so she''s not exactly . . . camera-savvy."

    The assistant scratched his head. "Where''s that other girl? I need something to, you know . . .

    reinvigorate

    my eyes."

    Eddie rolled his eyes. "Careful, she''s still adopted, so she doesn''t really hold any power. But if we get even one photo where Sophie doesn''t look like she''s practicing for a high school drama club, I''m buying us both coffee."

    "Make it

    strong

    coffee," the assistant replied, dead serious.

    Experience new stories on empire

    Their conversation halted abruptly as Eve appeared at the corner of the hallway. The entire hall seemed to brighten as if someone had turned on a spotlight just for her, casting a warm glow around her figure.

    She wore a stunning midnight-blue gown that flowed around her like liquid silk, catching the light with every step. The dress hugged her frame perfectly, elegant yet powerful, the rich color contrasting beautifully with her skin.

    Everyone froze, breaths collectively held, as though they were in the presence of royalty. The aura she carried was undeniable¡ªa quiet, effortless grace that demanded attention without a single word.

    In that moment, there was no question who the real heiress was. She moved with such poise, it felt like the entire scene had transformed just to frame her.

    Even Eddie, who rarely paused in his work, stood there speechless, his camera momentarily forgotten.

    Sophie might have the title, but here was Eve, embodying it naturally, making it seem as if it had belonged to her all along.

    Sinir took a deep breath, nodding with satisfaction. Trusting Cole to handle Eve''s dress had, for once, turned out to be a solid decision.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian, the oversized golden retriever, was practically vibrating with excitement, tail wagging like a small helicopter as he tried to bound toward Eve.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Only his loyal handlers, clutching his leash like their lives depended on it, managed to hold him back from enthusiastically leaping on her.

    But it wasn''t just the dog caught up in the moment¡ªCole and Victor were already snapping photos on their phones like seasoned paparazzi,peting for the best shot.

    "Make sure to take all angles, don''t miss a thing," Cole instructed the guards he nted inside the house, who nodded and dutifully aimed their own phones at Eve, ensuring no detail was left uncaptured.

    Zen, watching this spectacle, cleared his throat. "Young Master, you really don''t need to take so many photos of her," he said, struggling to keep a straight face.

    Cole waved him off without taking his eyes off Eve. "I don''t trust that so-called photographer to do her justice. I''ll handle this myself."

    Zen sighed, shaking his head. "They''re professionals, you know. Pretty sure they know how to take a photo or two."

    Cole raised an eyebrow, unbothered. "Maybe. But they don''t have . . . my

    vision

    ."

    Zen tried not tough. "Your vision? Young Master, you''re not exactly known for your . . . expertise in photography."

    Cole ignored him.

    Zen rolled his eyes, resigning himself to the fact that Cole''s "

    vision

    " was likely here to stay, along with the hundred-plus photos he was now uploading to his personal album.

    On the sidelines, Eddie and his crew were positively overjoyed. Working with Eve was like a dreame true; she barely needed to pose or adjust, and yet every shot looked effortlessly wless.

    The lighting seemed to follow her, the gown catching just the right glint in the camera lens, and every movement created a frame-worthy picture.

    "She doesn''t even have to try!" one of the crew whispered, awestruck. "It''s like the camera loves her."

    Eddie nodded, grinning ear to ear. "She was born for this."

    The assistants around him scurried to adjust lights and reflectors, though it quickly became clear that even without them, Eve would still look like she belonged on the cover of a magazine.

    The photographer barely needed to direct her; a slight tilt of her head or a natural turn of her shoulders was enough to send his camera shutter clicking nonstop.

    "Alright, everyone, stay sharp!" Eddie called, ncing at the dozen or so photos he''d already taken. "I''m pretty sure every one of these could make it into the final cut."

    His assistant leaned over, scrolling through the shots. "Boss, you could publish these as-is."

    Eddie chuckled. Their eyes were finally healed ¡ª until Sullivan stormed over, his heavy footsteps echoing ominously.

    "I need to talk to you," he said, his tone sharp as a de, fixing Eddie with a look that promised anything but good news.

    The crew exchanged wary nces, knowing immediately that this was not going to be a friendly chat.

 Chapter 94 A Question of Belonging

    "I want you to show only one or two pictures of Eve in the magazine. If possible zero pictures at all," Sullivan said once they were alone at a corner, his voice lowered but firm, leaving no room for debate.

    Eddie took a breath, ncing at Sullivan''s resolute expression. "I can''t do that. She may be adopted, but she''s still a Rosette. The readers know that, too. And I might get in trouble with Sinir if I reduce Miss Eve''s exposure in our magazine."

    Sullivan''s jaw tightened. "But that''s the point, Eddie¡ªshe''s adopted. She doesn''t carry the Rosette bloodline. Do you really believe a family like ours would hand real influence to someone outside our lineage?"

    Eddie pressed his lips together, sensing the unspoken reality behind Sullivan''s words.

    Everyone knew that, in the circles of the rich, bloodlines were everything. High society had its own harsh rules¡ªrules that treated adopted heirs as temporary stand-ins, ceholders until a ''

    true''

    heir took their ce.

    Even if Sinir favored Eve, it didn''t change the unspoken expectation that only those with family blood hadsting power.

    "You''d be doing us all a great service, Eddie," Sullivan continued, his voice softer but his intent sharp. "Consider the impact on your magazine if it were seen giving precedence to an adopted child. People would question it¡ªwonder if the standards had dropped, wonder why someone of uncertain origins was put on a pedestal."

    The words gave Eddie pause. Much as he admired Eve and the spark she brought to every frame, Sullivan''s im had a certain weight.

    There was a quiet truth in the way everyone would perceive it, however unfair, and the consequences could ripple beyond a single issue.

    As Eddie continued to hesitate, Sullivan casually produced a check, a sly smile creeping onto his face. "I hope this will convince you. And don''t worry about my father, I will take care of that."

    Eddie''s eyes widened as he epted the check, his earlier reservations melting away. "Consider it done, Mr. Sullivan. Just leave it to me."

    Sullivan nodded with satisfaction. "And one more thing¡ªmake sure to feature Sophie prominently in the pages of the magazine. She needs all the exposure she can get since she''s our true heir."

    Eddie felt a knot form in his stomach. "R-right . . ." The words came out strained as he pictured the uphill battle he faced.

    Getting quality shots of Sophie would take divine intervention at this point. Maybe he should''ve asked Sullivan for an extra hundred thousand to edit her pictures into something even remotely presentable.

    As Sullivan walked away, Eddie couldn''t shake the feeling that he''d just stepped into a web of politics he hadn''t signed up for.

    The Rosettes had a way of twisting everything to fit their narrative, so he didn''t want to mess with them.

    Besides, Eve was merely adopted, and their magazine should focus more on the true Rosette and its rightful heiress.

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    Finally, the photo shoot was over, and now came the interview.

    So far, so good. It seemed like Sullivan and Sophia had forgotten all about the dress incident, smiling warmly as they answered the staff''s questions.

    Maybe I''ll be able to bring up the adoption after all . . . I

    hope

    .

    As the staff of the magazine began their questioning, probing into the dynamics of the Rosette family, tensions escted quickly when a question was brought up.

    "Eve, as the adopted daughter, how do you feel about being in the shadow of the true Rosette heiress?"

    A ripple of shock passed through the room; even the magazine staff looked taken aback. That question wasn''t on the prepared list, I knew that for sure based on her expression.

    I couldn''t help but wonder who had managed to slip it in. My gaze instinctively moved to Sullivan, who merely watched with a faint, unbothered smirk.

    "You don''t have to answer that," Sinir cut in, sending a cold re toward the interviewer.

    The staff member looked like she wanted to melt into the floor, clearly caught in the crossfire of family politics.

    I felt for her¡ªshe was only doing her job, after all.

    Knowing the cameras were still rolling, and didn''t know whether which

    part

    they would write in the magazine, I decided to intervene, hoping to ease the tension.

    "It''s fine, Grandfather," I said calmly, then turned back to the interviewer with a reassuring smile. "I don''t see it that way. I''ve always felt weed by the family."

    The interviewer hesitated, clearly caught between obligation and difort, but pushed forward nheless. "Really? Isn''t it hard topete with someone who has the family name?"

    "Not really," I replied steadily, but I caught her nce shifting to the clipboard in her hands, where it seemed more probing questions still waited.

    Then she shrank back, her gaze dropping as a shiver ran through her.

    A chill prickled down my spine. I looked behind and found Cole and Victor, their expressions hard as they stared down the interviewer.

    When they noticed me ncing their way, they quickly looked off, pretending innocence.

    But the message was clear: any questions crossing a line wouldn''t be tolerated.

    The interviewer, clearly rattled, redirected her focus to Sophie, whose face had lit up at the opportunity to be on the spotlight.

    "You''ve been training to take over the family business," the interviewer began, relief evident in her voice. Probably because she wasn''t interviewing me now with all those weird questions, until her voice wavered at thest sentence. "Do you feel any pressure . . . with Eve being in the picture?"

    Sophie''s smile faltered ever so slightly. "Not at all," she answered, the response feeling hollow.

    The interviewer hesitated. She nced at her notes, her pen tapping restlessly, then tried again. "Do you think you''re ready for the responsibilities of being the Rosette heiress?"

    Sophie''s chin lifted. "Yes," she replied, but the brief response did little to conceal her nerves.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There was a flicker of doubt behind her eyes, a subtle hint of hesitation that made even the interviewer pause. Discover stories at empire

    The interviewer''s face fell slightly, disappointed by Sophie''s one-line answers thatcked any real headline-worthy material.

 Chapter 95 The Question

    [EVE]

    The line of questioning continued, with Sullivan and Sophia steering the conversation smoothly in Sophie''s direction.

    While her parents seemed determined to highlight her role, Sophie''s unease was evident. She wasn''t used to the spotlight in this way, and despite her attempts to smile, there was a tightness in her expression, and her answers were clipped and hesitant.

    Interviews were an art of their own, a rhythm you learned to dance with over time.

    Your journey continues on empire

    I''d been through more than a few myself, and I knew that no amount of practice could quite prepare you for the real thing.

    Sophie had probably rehearsed, but it was experience that truly taught you how to handle the unexpected questions, the quick pivots, the subtle pressure of the lights and cameras on you.

    She was clearly trying, though. Each time she nced my way, I met her with a taunting smile.

    You always wanted this, right? Then take it¡ªevery bit, the good and the bad.

    "Uhm . . . Are you and Eve close right now?"

    Sinir, finally losing patience, stepped in. "Is it really necessary topare the two girls like this?" he asked.

    "Uh . . . I''m sorry. It''s in the question notes . . ."

    The interviewer started to exin but froze under Sinir''s sharp gaze, her words trailing off immediately.

    "I will be mindful from now on," the interviewer said, bowing at Sinir.

    The tension thickened in the silence that followed, and it felt as though everyone was holding their breath, waiting for the next move.

    Sullivan''s faint smile remained, while Sophie looked as though she wanted to say more but couldn''t quite find the right words.

    The questions flowed smoothly now, easing the tension, and I found myself letting out a quiet sigh of relief. I need this kind of atmosphere to ask Sullivan and Sophia about my adoption.

    "When''s your birthday again?" the interviewer asked, ncing my way with an easy smile.

    I blinked, caught off guard, and for a moment, I had no idea what to say.

    "M-my birthday?" I repeated, buying time as I scrambled for an answer.

    I nced at Sullivan and Sophia, hoping for a cue, but they merely raised their brows, looking almost pleased to see me flounder.

    Shifting my gaze to Sophie, I caught her ring at me¡ªjust for an instant¡ªbefore she quickly masked it with a smile as the interviewer looked her way.

    But how could I answer that?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The truth was, I didn''t know. I couldn''t say my birthday matched Sophie''s, because I knew that it wasn''t. That would be . . . ridiculous, embarrassing even.

    In the thick silence, my mind spun. What was my real birthday? Had I ever known, or had I just been assigned an age and told to live it? For all I knew, I might not even be eighteen.

    "Her birthday is a week from now," Sinir announced. "The first of December, just like Sebastian here. She''ll be neen then."

    I blinked in surprise. "E-eh, really?"

    Sinir shot me a pointed look. "If you had bothered to read your adoption papers, or your new birth certificate, you would know your birthday is the first of December."

    A nervousugh escaped me. "So my birthday is the first of December, then?" I repeated.

    While I still grappled with the ambiguity of my true origins, a sense of relief washed over me. At least I had an official birthday, one inscribed on paper. That would have to suffice for now.

    A tension gripped the air behind me. When I turned, I caught sight of Victor and Cole muttering to each other as if they were lost in a trance.

    "Your birthday . . . ," Cole murmured, his brow furrowed.

    ". . . is next week?" Victor echoed, eyes squinting in thought.

    What''s going on with them?

    I shook my head, pushing their bewilderment aside.

    As thest sh went off, I let out a sigh, relieved the photoshoot was finally over.

    Sullivan, Sophia, and the Sophie were already preparing to leave.

    I could feel tension wing up from inside me. I''d always wanted answers, but I''d never dared to ask¡ªnot until now.

    Swallowing my nerves, I took a deep breath and called out, "Excuse me, Sullivan."

    Their movements halted, and instantly the atmosphere turned frigid. They turned to face me, their gazes sharp and venomous.

    Sullivan''s eyes narrowed, and Sophia''s lips pressed into a tight line. Sophie only raised an eyebrow, her hands crossed.

    "What do you want?" Sophie asked.

    I ignored Sophie, and forced myself to meet Sullivan''s gaze, swallowing my pride. "I . . . I wanted to ask about the orphanage where I was adopted."

    For a moment, silence settled, thick and tense. Then Sullivan''s lips curled into a mocking smirk.

    "The orphanage?" he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "You''re asking about that now?"

    "Yes," I replied, steadying my voice. This was my chance to finally find my real parents. "I just thought¡ª"

    "Oh, you thought, did you?" he cut me off, his toneced with sarcasm. "Let me make one thing clear. You may have some legal im to our name, but that''s where the connection ends."

    He took a step closer, and his voice dropped to a harsh whisper. "The only reason you''re here at all is as a stand-in. A prop. You''re not family¡ªdon''t tter yourself, so why do I have to answer a question of yours?

    "And as for the orphanage . . ." He smirked, relishing each word. "Why would I waste my time helping you dig up a past that means nothing to us?"

    His words struck like a p, each oneced with cold malice.

    I felt my cheeks flush with anger, and I refused to look away. "Have you forgotten that I''m your sister now, legally?" I shot back with a mocking smile.

    Sullivan scoffed, a harshugh escaping him as he looked at me as though I were a piece of dirt beneath his shoe.

    "

    Sister

    ?" he echoed, his eyes darkening with contempt. "You''re nothing of the sort. You''re just a convenient illusion we created. Nothing more. And as for the orphanage¡ªwhy would you want to go digging? Are you eager to learn just how quickly your parents got rid of you?"

 Chapter 96 The Orphanage

    [EVE]

    Sullivan stepped closer, his voice dropping to a low, venomous whisper. "You don''t seem to understand, so let me make it clear: you''re not wanted, and you never were. You should be grateful we even took you in and gave you a name. But this is how you repay us?"

    A ringing filled my ears, a pulsing ache forming behind my eyes. His words cut so deeply I instinctively took a step back, reeling from the force of his contempt.

    I nced over to Sophia, hoping for an answer¡ªanything¡ªbut she turned away, her face a mask of indifference.

    "Well?" Sullivan sneered. "Is that all?"

    A dull ache twisted in my chest, but I forced myself to stand tall, refusing to let them see my struggle. Nothing in their faces reflected what I had truly asked.

    Yes, they might have saved me from a life of poverty and despair, but gratitude felt like a foreign concept in this moment.

    Everything they had given me, I had already repaid in full¡ªand with interest.

    How many times had I taken bullets, poison, and knives for their precious daughter? Not to mention the fact that they had kidnapped me, plotted my exile, all while pretending that nothing happened?

    That debt Sullivan spoke of had long been settled. I owed them nothing. I had broken free from the shackles of gratitude they had tried to bind me with, and now, I would no longer y the part of the grateful orphan.

    "Just tell her, Sullivan," Sinir''s voice echoed in my ears.

    He ced a light hand on my shoulder, and only then did I realize my fists were clenched so tightly that my nails had dug deep into my palms.

    Sullivan finally let out a disdainful scoff, his gaze sweeping over me like I was an annoying pebble stuck in his overshined shoe.

    He then turned away without another word, and Sophia and Sophie fell into step behind him. Stay connected with empire

    Just before he disappeared, Sullivan nced back with a twisted smirk. "St. Rosaria Orphanage. Go dig around and see what you find. Maybe then you''ll get just how little you ever mattered. Hahaha!"

    His mockingughter echoed down the hall, but I barely heard it. All I could think was that I finally had it¡ªthe name of the orphanage!

    === ?? ===

    St. Rosaria

    was in a town located in the Unknown Province of Bavaria, Germany.

    After four long days with the investigator, I finally received the report.

    It was barren.

    The orphanage, it turned out, had burned down nearly twenty years ago, taking everything with it. Every record, every piece of evidence¡ªgone in a single, consuming ze.

    I''d clung to a hope that this might be the thread leading back to my past. But now, I was left with nothing but ashes of an abandoned ce that no longer existed.

    If it weren''t for the responsibilities keeping me here, I would have left immediately, walked among those ruins myself, as if somehow the walls or the earth could tell me what the records could not.

    I might still go, I thought, maybe over the holiday. Maybe seeing it in person could tell me something words couldn''t.

    But then again, this could be yet another trick from Sullivan, a cruel joke to keep me running in circles. And yet . . . if there was a chance he''d spoken the truth, I couldn''t ignore it.

    With the orphanage erased, my options were few and daunting. I might need to take this search further, testing my DNA against the hospital and police records here, maybe even in Germany.

    A long and grueling road of bureaucracies and costs stretched before me, but I was willing to walk it.

    Because this wasn''t just about knowing my birthday or some name on paper. I needed to know who they were, those people who''d left me behind.

    What were they like? Did they ever think of me? And¡ªwhy did they abandon me?

    I wanted the truth, no matter how long it took or how hard the path was. I needed closure to this past, some end to the questions so I could finally move on.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I took a deep breath, eyes drifting over the photos of the orphanage ruins in my hands. It was hard to feel any connection to the ce¡ªthe rubble, the charred remains of what once was.

    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t remember anything about it. Maybe I''d been too young, just a baby then. Maybe that was why it felt like a nk te.

    But the decision was clear: I needed to see it for myself. With the holidaysing up, I''d make my way there, face to face with whatever pieces of the past might still linger in the ruins of St. Rosaria''s Orphanage.

    Lost in thought, I packed my things and headed to school, my mind still deep in St. Rosaria''s, so much so that I didn''t even notice Cole standing right in front of me until I walked straight into him.

    I jerked back, almost stumbling, and his arm quickly found its way around my waist, steadying me.

    I gasped, surprised by his familiar, refreshing scent, but it was his eyes, intently holding mine, thatpletely brought me back to the present.

    He was dressed in a casual ck clothes and nt, his usually perfectlybed hair still damp, soft strands falling over his forehead, giving him an unexpectedly youthful, even boyish look.

    "W-what . . . what are you doing?" I stammered, watching as he leaned closer instead of letting go. My palms pressed against his chest, but it felt more like a useless push against a warm, solid wall.

    "Lina said," he started, dead serious, "that if I got the chance like this, I should lean in, lock eyes, and give you no room to breathe. Supposedly, it''ll make you weak in the knees."

    I retrained to p some sense into him.

    What was Lina even thinking?!

    "Lina told you that, huh?" I held his gaze, a wry smile forming. "Guess she also forgot to mention that charm isn''t just leaning in and looking intense. It actually takes . . . well,

    personality

    . Which, let''s be honest, isn''t exactly your strong suit." In fact, his character wascking.

    I pushed him back which he released me fortunately.

    Cole blinked, taken aback for a moment, before a small smile broke through.

    "Ouch," he murmured, clearly amused despite the hit.

    Still, he didn''t budge from my path. I finally narrowed my eyes at him, crossing my arms.

    "What do you want this time? I''m going to bete."

    Cole''s face turned serious. "I''ll be away for a few days. I have some things I need to take care of. But I made sure your security''s arranged for the whole week, so you don''t have to worry."

    "Oh, is that so?" I let out a scoff, flicking my hair over my shoulder. "Well, that''s a relief. A few days without you around sounds like a dreame true."

    His voice softened, a faint sadnesscing his words when he spoke again. "Are you . . . really d that I''ll be away from you?"

    I froze, fighting the sudden ache in my chest. Part of me wanted to turn around, but I knew I couldn''t let myself waver, not now.

    I''d already made up my mind to move on, to break away from him and find a fresh start, even if it felt like tearing something inside me apart.

    Steeling myself, I kept my gaze fixed forward. Without looking back, I took a step and walked away, willing myself not to feel the heaviness of his gaze lingering on my back.

 Chapter 97 Coles Past

    [Cole''s Past]

    Cole had been groomed from birth for the weight of his family''s legacy, an empire built on old money and influence that stretched far beyond their home.

    Cain saw in him not just a son, but the future of their dynasty. His education began early, far beyond academics¡ªevery detail of his life was meticulously nned.

    Tutors trained him in subjects far from ordinary, fromnguages and etiquette to negotiation tactics and fiscal strategy. Enjoy more content from empire

    He was introduced to the family business before he understood what the word "responsibility" truly meant.

    To outsiders, he was the perfect heir¡ªpolished, poised, with the quiet ruthlessness of someone who''d never had to y by anyone else''s rules.

    Cole became the epitome of indifferent strength. He understood that people wanted things from him, that they were drawn to his wealth, his power, and the aura that surrounded him, but to him, they were like distant figures moving through fog.

    With each passing year, the divide between him and the world around him widened, as if he was encased in ss, observing others without ever truly connecting.

    Women flocked to him, theirughter and nces woven with intentions that Cole learned to see right through. Their attention was like a dull buzz, a constant reminder of the superficiality that surrounded him.

    Most barelysted a few exchanges. Cole''s blunt honesty¡ªa product of his upbringing and an unforgiving personality¡ªhad them recoiling with shock and indignation. He could never grasp why they were so easily offended; he was merely saying what he thought, yet his words sent them scattering.

    Only one person never flinched from him, no matter what he said. That person was none other than Eve.

    Eve had been a fixture in his life for as long as he could remember. She was the daughter of a family as prestigious as his own, the Rosettes, whose lineage and reputation were practically carved into the history of the upper echelons.

    Eve had been introduced to him at a young age, and for reasons he could never quite understand, she never took no for an answer.

    As a child, she''d toddle after him persistently, an ever-present shadow with a stubbornness that had irritated him to no end. She was unrelenting, insistent on being her fianc¨¦, despite his many attempts to shake her off.

    There were moments where he tried to ignore her, walking faster or finding ways to hide, but Eve always found him. He would hurl the kind of barbedments at her that sent others scrambling, but she remained unfazed, brushing off his remarks like they were little more than leaves caught in her hair.

    There was an unspoken understanding between them that neither acknowledged nor defied. She stayed, always there in the background, enduring his res, his cutting words, even his attempts to make her feel unwanted.

    She seemed to know that his hostility was just a mask he wore to protect himself, and her loyalty was something he could neither understand norpletely resist.

    As they grew older, she became less of a nuisance and more of a constant presence he had grown ustomed to.

    Eve was there at all the same social gatherings, the same charity events, the same gs. He found himself leaning into her presence, whether he realized it or not. She was someone who''d seen him at his worst, yet she never tried to change him, never demanded anything of him, save for hispanionship.

    Even when he insulted her directly without thinking, she would merely raise an eyebrow, sometimesughing, sometimes rolling her eyes, but never giving him the satisfaction of a dramatic exit.

    She was stubbornly grounded in his world, never wavering.

    There was a certain irony to it, of course. Out of everyone who chased after him, Cole would have never expected Eve to be the one who stayed.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    And yet, she had always been there, even when he thought he didn''t want her.

    The truth was, he didn''t know what it would be like without her. She was woven into the fabric of his life sopletely that he barely noticed her constant presence anymore, like she''d be part of his very surroundings.

    When talk of an engagement with Eve began to circte, it didn''t seem so strange to him. They both came from families where marriage wasn''t just about love¡ªit was about uniting powerful houses, strengthening alliances, creating bonds that wouldst beyond a single generation.

    To Cole, the idea of marrying a stranger was inconceivable. He didn''t like surprises, and even more, he didn''t like change.

    Marrying Eve, however, seemed not only logical but also preferable to the alternative. She had been a fixture in his life long enough to feel like she belonged there.

    After all, she was a Rosette; their union was a natural extension of what their families had always intended.

    And so, he epted the idea of their engagement with a practical sort of relief. Eve was someone he could tolerate, someone he could trust to never demand more than he could give.

    He didn''t have to love her in the way the world imagined love; he simply had to tolerate her, and that was something he''d done from the very beginning.

    Cole never questioned if she would ept the arrangement¡ªit was clear to him that she saw things much the same way.

    Everything changed when Sophie was dered the rightful heiress of the Rosette fortune, pushing Eve into the shadows almost overnight. Cole''s engagement to Eve was canceled, the ns unraveling in a matter of days. It was as if the future he''d settled into had been erased.

    One evening, Sophie found him alone.

    "She doesn''t want you, Cole," she said. "Eve never did. It was all an act, you know. She knew she wasn''t a true Rosette, and the only reason she stayed close was because our parents told her to. She owe them a debt of gratitude. Everything was a n from the very beginning. Think about it¡ªeveryone else kept their distance, yet no matter how cold you were, she was still there. Have you never wondered why she stuck around when everyone else left?"

    Sophie''s words burrowed into his mind, nting doubts that festered. The one person he thought he could trust had been acting all along? He hated how easily he began to believe it. In a moment of anger, he did something he would regret forever.

    The next time Eve approached him, he turned her away. She''d pleaded with him, her voice breaking as she tried to exin, but he wouldn''t listen. He convinced himself that she''d deceived him, that her loyalty was nothing more than a performance orchestrated by her family.

    Cole walked away, ignoring her words, her tears. He steeled himself against the guilt, telling himself she''d never truly cared. Yet, as the days passed and her absence settled into his life, a hollowness grew within him. He tried to bury it, focusing on his duties and ambitions, but everything felt dimmer,cking that brgihtness that Eve had always brought.

    Time drifted by, but he never saw her again. With each passing year, he felt the weight of what he''d thrown away.

    Eve had been his one constant, the person who''d stood by him no matter how he''d treated her. Only in her absence did he realize the depth of what she''d meant to him. She wasn''t like the others; she had stayed because she''d seen him, not just the title or the fortune.

    Desperate, Cole searched for her, hoping that if he found her, he could make amends. But his search was fruitless. Rumors of her whereabouts led him on wild chases, each one ending in disappointment. He grew older, but the regret never faded. The emptiness never filled.

    He never married. He couldn''t, not when every woman seemed a shadow of the one he''d lost. He lived the rest of his life with Eve''s absence as a constant ache, a reminder of the choices he could never take back.

    When his time came, he closed his eyes with a single wish¡ªa plea to the moon for a second chance, to rewrite the past and undo the greatest mistake of his life.

 Chapter 98 The Calm Before the Weekend

    Sinir sat back, enjoying his tea as sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting dappled patterns on the garden. Just then, Eve strolled by, her steps brisk as she threw her things into her bag.

    "Hey, old man! I''m off to school," Eve called. "Taking a day off from here, too. I''ll be at my condo for the weekend, alright?"

    Sinir''s brow twitched, but he closed his eyes, steadying himself. "It''s

    grandfather

    , if you don''t mind," he muttered, shifting his teacup. "And remember, the auction is this weekend. Don''t bete."

    Eve grinned, calling over her shoulder, "Don''t worry, I won''t be!"

    With a wave, she was gone, and the quiet that filled the house was immediate and almost blissful.

    Sinir sighed, letting himself finally rx. "Ah . . . peace and quiet atst."

    Just then, Victor appeared, bncing a tray of tea and biscuits along with Sinir''s medicine. "Where''s Eve going?" he asked, looking toward the door. "Was that her heading off in that shy car?"

    Sinir took a calm sip. "She''s heading back to her condo for the weekend. Don''t worry, she''ll be back by Monday."

    Victor''s cheeks flushed, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

    "I¡ªI wasn''t worried," he quickly denied, though his expression softened a bit. Even if he wouldn''t admit it, Sinir knew he enjoyed Eve''s lively presence around the house.

    Sinir cracked open one eye, watching Victor''s reaction. "You seemed a bit concerned. Especially since you went through all the trouble to n that Find adventures at empire

    surprise

    birthday party this weekend."

    Victor''s face immediately reddened, and he stammered, "W-well . . . it''s just, as your adopted daughter, it''d be nice to celebrate her birthday properly. Nothing too fancy, just a little gathering here."

    Sinir smirked, setting his teacup down. "And I didn''t say I was against it."

    Victor let out a soft sigh, relieved but a bit flustered, knowing that Sinir was fully aware of his intentions.

    Although he hadn''t said it out loud yet, Victor was nning to officially announce his wish to court Eve this weekend¡ªsubtly, of course, in front of both her and Sinir.

    Sinir gave him a discerning look. "I''ll just say this once, Victor. If you''re going to go forward with what you have nned, make sure you''re serious and sincere. You''re fighting an uphill battle here."

    Victor nodded, a determined look crossing his face. It wasn''t like he didn''t know that already. "I''ve never fought a battle I wasn''t ready for, and I don''t intend to start now."

    Sinir finally opened his eyes, ncing around the room. "Well, that''s good to hear. Oh, speaking ofpany . . . Sebastian''s about due for his morning snack. Where''s that spoiled old dog run off to?"

    Victor blinked, baffled. "Oh? I thought you knew."

    Sinir frowned. "Knew what?"

    "Eve took Sebastian with her when she left."

    Sinir shot to his feet, nearly spilling his tea. "She did

    what

    ?

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    "Looks like Jessica''s moving to another country," someone nearby whispered.

    "Can you me her? Everyone''s calling her a thief."

    "Embezzling money¡ªno wonder she could afford all those branded clothes and bags."

    "What''s the big deal? Politicians steal money all the time. They''re in office just to start some billion-dor project so they can siphon off funds!"

    "Yeah, if you''re going to steal, at least don''t get caught."

    While the room buzzed with gossip, I stayed focused on myptop, keeping my eye on the stock market.

    I''d lost a little today but managed toe out ahead, earning more than I''d lost in the day''s swings. The short-term trades were paying off, giving me quick cash even though they were a bit of a rollercoaster.

    Of course, I kept a few long-term investments as well, but these quick trades were my bread and butter, with enough profit today to congratte myself¡ªa hundred thousand in gains wasn''t bad for a morning''s work.

    Sure, I might''ve made even more if I''d held on a bit longer, but in this vtile market, I wasn''t about to get greedy.

    Satisfied, I closed myptop and took a deep breath.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Beside me, Daniel was lost in his own world, leaning over his textbook with his headphones on,pletely focused.

    I nced over, noting his sharp jawline and the smooth, defined shape of his nose. He was good-looking, even from the side, and it was no wonder everyone had a crush on him.

    My eyes drifted to the keychain dangling on the table next to his things. It was a cute little charm¡ªa cartoon dog holding a small steel card with "Hello Kitty and Doggy" engraved on it.

    I chuckled softly.

    It looked like the name of some pet shop. I didn''t know that he was into animals with him being so serious and all.

    Still, it was a cute touch on his otherwise serious character.

    Thinking about pets reminded me of Sebastian, who I''d left back at my condo. That little guy was probably bored out of his mind by now.

    I''d have to stop by somewhere and pick up some dog food and snacks on my way home.

    I could already imagine Sinir''s reaction when he found out I''d taken Sebastian. Honestly, it wasn''t my fault the dog wouldn''t leave my side¡ªit was practically a sign that he wanted toe with me, right?

    "Hey, Daniel," I called out, but he didn''t respond, his head buried in his notebook. His eyes were glued to his notes, and with those massive headphones covering his ears, it was clear he hadn''t even heard me.

    I leaned a bit closer and tried again, raising my voice a notch. "Daniel. Hey, Daniel!"

    Still nothing. He was so absorbed, it was like he''d tuned out the whole world. So, with a small sigh, I reached over and gave his arm a light nudge.

    Finally, he nced over at me, then slid his headphones down to rest around his neck.

    "Did you need something?" he asked, his tone unexpectedly serious, as if I''d interrupted some grand scientific discovery.

    I hesitated for a moment, then gestured toward the keychain lying next to his notebook¡ªa small metal dog with "Hello Kitty and Doggy" engraved on it.

    "That keychain¡ªis that a shop around here?"

 Chapter 99 Just a Classmate?

    "Daniel."

    He heard Eve calling his name, and though he had his headphones on, he wasn''t actually listening to anything, so he caught it the first time.

    But Daniel pretended not to hear¡ªfor one simple reason. He loved hearing her say his name.

    "Daniel. Daniel."

    Keeping his eyes on his textbook, he tried hard not to smile at the sound of her voice calling for him. But when she gave him a little nudge, the spell broke, and he had no choice but to finally look up.

    "Did you need something?" he asked, keeping his tone serious, even as his heart sped up when their eyes met.

    He''d known Eve was beautiful even as a girl, but growing up, she was downright dazzling.

    "That keychain¡ªis that a shop around here?"

    Daniel looked down at the keychain and nodded. "This? Yeah, it''s a pet store. They''re over on Hudson Bend, about a thirty-minute ride from here."

    "Oh, thanks! That''s not too far."

    Daniel had to blink a few times, trying to clear his head as Eve smiled at him, her smile so radiant it left him momentarily stunned.

    This felt like a rare opportunity to talk to her. Before now, she''d been so caught up with Cole that she hardly noticed him¡ªor any of the other guys who admired her from a distance. But things had shifted nowadays, and he weed the change.

    For the longest time, Daniel kept his distance, knowing she was engaged to Cole. He never wanted to cross any lines, knowing she had her heart set elsewhere. But now? Everything was different. She was no longer tied to the Rosette name, and her engagement to Cole had ended, lifting a weight from his chest.

    Daniel took a breath, determined to keep the conversation going. "So . . . you got a pet?" he asked, letting warmth slip into his tone.

    Eve nodded, a grin spreading across her lovely face. "Yeah, I just adopted him, actually. He''s a golden retriever, but practically the size of a bear. And old, too."

    Daniel''s eyebrows lifted, and he leaned back. "How old are we talking?"

    "Hmm . . . about ten years, give or take?"

    Daniel nodded thoughtfully. "Alright, well, if he''s that old, there are a few things you''ll need to keep an eye on. For one, he''s probably going to need food specially made for seniors, you know¡ªlower calories, easier on the stomach. And joint supplements are a must; they help with arthritis, which he''ll probably have some signs of at that age."

    "Oh," Eve said, slightly surprised. "I hadn''t thought of that."

    "Yeah," he said, a bit of warmth sneaking through his otherwise serious demeanor. "Older dogs have unique needs. A soft bed helps, too. It''s easier on their joints. And¡ªthis one''s important¡ªdon''t go overboard with walks. Sometimes, they''ll push themselves too hard trying to keep up."

    Eve scrambled to grab her phone, her fingers tapping quickly. "Wait, wait¡ªlet me write this down. Soft bed, fewer walks, and . . . maybe some treats?"

    Daniel watched her, his gaze softening as he took in her enthusiasm, the way her hair framed her face and how she casually tucked a stray strand behind her ear. He swallowed, feeling his pulse quicken.

    "Alright," she said, looking up at him with an expectant smile. "What''s next?"

    He was caught off guard, realizing she''d noticed him staring. Clearing his throat, he nced at his textbook, hoping she hadn''t noticed his flustered expression. "Uh, next . . . treats are fine, just go easy on them. ''Hello Kitty and Dogs'' has good options, so you''ll have everything you need."

    "Thanks, Daniel." Her smile was genuine and warm. "I owe you one."

    "No problem," he replied, shrugging. "Always happy to help a fellow dog lover."

    Her eyes widened with surprise. "Wait, you''re a dog lover too?"

    He chuckled. "Not at first. Actually, I was terrified of them as a kid."

    Eveughed, the sound like little bells in his ears. "Really? Then what happened? How''d you go from fearing dogs to being an expert?"

    Daniel adjusted his sses, giving her a meaningful look. He felt a pang of disappointment realizing she didn''t remember¡ªthough he hadn''t really expected her to. "Well . . . I got chased by a dog once when I was a kid, and this girl saved me. She was so brave, standing her ground against a dog almost her size."

    "Did she get hurt?"

    "Nope. The dog got scared of her instead and ran off."

    Eveughed. "That''s hrious! When ites to dogs, you''ve got to stand your ground, show them who''s boss. That''s the only way they will back away."

    Daniel leaned forward, his chin resting on his hand as he looked at her, voice softening into a whisper, "Yeah . . . she told me the exact same thing."

    Eve paused, her smile fading as realization dawned on her. "Wait . . . That story sounds familiar . . ." Her eyes widened and pointed at him, "You''re that kid from back then?"

    Daniel couldn''t help but smile at her surprise. "That''s right."

    Her eyes went wide, and she burst outughing. "W-wait, that short kid with the coconut haircut? The one with those huge sses and . . . that little gap in his teeth? That was

    you

    ?" She covered her mouth, trying to stifle herughter but failing miserably. "What happened? Did you get, like, a miracle makeover or something?"

    "Growth spurt."

    She gaped at him, still processing. "I can''t believe this . . . If you remembered me, why didn''t you say anything?"

    "Well," he said, shrugging. "You were a little busy . . . chasing Cole, if I remember right."

    A blush crept over her cheeks, and Daniel found himself entranced by how endearing she looked.

    "I was just . . . being a bit crazy back then."

    "Back then? So . . . you''re done being crazy over him now?" he asked, his voice soft.

    Eve nodded, looking forward with a faint smile. "That''s right."

    Daniel nced at his textbook, casually flipping the pages. "Good. Maybe now you''ll notice the people who really care about you."

    "Hmm?" She tilted her head. "Did you say something?"

    "I said . . . you should be studying. We have an exam today."

    "Oh, shoot! I totally forgot!" Eve scrambled to grab her textbook, then pped her forehead. "Great, I brought the wrong one."

    Without hesitation, Daniel nudged his book over to her. "Here."

    She blinked, surprised. "Aren''t you studying?"

    "I''m done. Just reviewing." He gave her a small smile. "You can borrow it."

    "Thank you, Daniel. I owe you . . .n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    again

    ," she said, sighing in relief.

    He nced at his watch, fighting a grin. "Though you only have about ten minutes left before the teacher shows up."

    "Don''t stress me out!" she wined, frantically flipping through the pages.

    Daniel watched her, a warm feeling spreading through his chest as he savored this small moment between them. He silently wished for more moments like this and promised himself that, this time, he wouldn''t let any opportunity slip by again.

 Chapter 100 Not Just a Classmate

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 200 GT! Thank you all! ??]

    === ??===

    The first time Daniel saw Eve, he was a little boy, small for his age and nervous around just about everyone¡ªand everything, especially dogs.

    In reality, Daniel''s father was incredibly wealthy, but as the son of a mistress, Daniel remainedrgely unknown.

    Raised by his single mother, he nevercked for anything, thanks to the substantial monthly allowances his father quietly sent.

    However, Daniel''s mother was careful with money and chose to save most of it in his bank ount, funneling it into trust funds and investments.

    Her careful budgeting allowed her to build a sessful business of her own, and the investments she made in Daniel''s name grew significantly.

    By now, they were earning well over a million each month, providing him with a steady financial foundation without the shiness.

    It was one of those hot summer days where the sidewalks shimmered with heat, and Daniel had been sent to the corner store by his mom.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    On his way back, he took a shortcut through the park, clutching his little bag of groceries, when he heard barking.

    A massive dog, easily three times his size (at least, that''s how he remembered it), bounded toward him from across the park.

    Panic surged through Daniel, rooting him to the spot. His hands froze, knuckles white as he gripped the grocery bag, his heart hammering as he tried to remember if running was the right or wrong thing to do.

    And that''s when she appeared.

    Out of nowhere, Eve came jogging toward him, her ponytail swinging behind her as she approached. She wasn''t even scared. She just nted herself in front of him, all three feet of her, standing between him and the dog with one hand raised, her voice firm as she said, "Go home, boy! Back to your owner."

    The dog stopped in its tracks, tail tucking under as it scampered away. Then she turned to him, and for the first time, Daniel found himself staring into the warmest eyes he''d ever seen, framed by a smile that was as bright as the sun overhead.

    "You okay?" she asked, dusting her hands off.

    Daniel just nodded, his mouth opening and closing but no wordsing out. All he knew was that this girl¡ªbrave, fearless, and impossibly kind¡ªhad saved him.

    From that moment, he knew: he was hers. It was a feeling so sudden yet so certain, it stunned him. He was just a kid, but he knew he''d found someone special.

    "Hey, Cole, wait up!" she suddenly called, dashing after a boy with white hair.

    Daniel blinked, watching her run off. He didn''t know her name then, and she certainly didn''t know his.

    Onlyter did he learn she was Eve Rosette, heiress of the Rosette Empire.

    From the first day they met, she had been always in his mind. And from then on, Daniel started making changes.

    It wasn''t that he thought he was unworthy of her; he was just determined to be the best he could be in her eyes.

    He''d been a shy, awkward kid, usually the target of jokes because of his timidness and his "coconut" haircut his mom insisted on giving him. But after that day, he decided he''d make a change. For her.

    First came the dog phobia. He couldn''t believe it at the time, but he forced himself to confront it bit by bit.

    His first step was reading about dogs¡ªlearning about their behavior, how to approach them, how to interpret their bodynguage.

    Then, he started volunteering at the local animal shelter. At first, he stayed behind the counter, handling paperwork or cleaning the pens, where he could avoid direct contact.

    But with each day, he grew bolder. He''d watch other volunteers handle the dogs, and eventually, he found himself reaching out to pet one. Soon enough, he was helping walk them, feed them, and care for them.

    Through his time at the shelter, Daniel learned more than just how to handle dogs. He learned patience, empathy, and confidence¡ªall qualities he hoped would make him more like the kind of person he imagined Eve would admire.

    His confidence grew, and he felt a newfound respect for these animals that he once feared. He even found himself enjoying theirpany,ughing at their antics and feeling fulfilled every time he could calm a nervous dog or help an abandoned one find a new home.

    Through the years, Daniel remained quietly in the background, always a step behind Eve, watching over her in silence.

    Whenever she walked down the hallway orughed over her phone, his gaze would drift her way, as if drawn by some invisible pull.

    She was always lively, always vibrant, yet too caught up in her world to notice him¡ªa quiet observer who couldn''t seem to step forward.

    In those early days, it had hurt a bit. No matter how many times he nced her way, she only had eyes for Cole. Herughter, her smile, the way she talked about him with that uncontainable spark¡ªDaniel saw it all, admiring her from a distance while never crossing the invisible line he''d drawn around himself.

    He didn''t know how often he held back, or how many times he wanted to offer her his hand instead. And yet, every time he decided to step forward, he''d see her ncing after Cole, and he''d fall back, letting her chase her dreams.

    But over time, the ache softened. It became less about what he wished for himself and more about her happiness. He became her unseen support¡ªkeeping an eye on her when she looked upset, cheering quietly when she achieved something.

    asionally, he''d even help in little ways she''d never know about, like holding a door a second longer or picking up something she''d left behind without a word.

    In some way, he was happy. For Daniel, watching over her was its own kind of love. He wasn''t waiting for her to notice him; he was simply grateful to be close enough to know her, to witness the joy and energy she brought wherever she went.

    And though she might never know how much he cared, the quiet warmth he felt in those moments was enough¡ªfor now.

 Chapter 101 Finding Comfort in Companionship

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 200 PS! Thank you all! ??]

    === ??===

    [EVE]

    "Thank you foring with me, Daniel. Though you really don''t need toe, I don''t want to bother you," I said, trying to sound a bit more casual than I felt.

    Daniel kept his poker face, raising an eyebrow as if he were judging my words. "You''re not a bother. And if I didn''te, do you really know what to get for your old dog, Sebastian?"

    I bit my lip and nced out to the side, trying to hide my embarrassment for theck of knowledge for this kinds of things. "Ah, well . . . that''s why I''m thanking you now."

    He shrugged with a hint of a smile. "I sometimes volunteer here, so I know all the products in this ce. Let''s go and get Sebastian his essentials first."

    With that, Daniel led the way to the bedding and grooming section while I followed closely behind, trying to keep up with his long strides.

    As I walked behind him, I couldn''t help but admire the way he carried himself. He was tall, though not overly so like Cole and Victor, and his lean physique wasplemented by broad shoulders.

    His sleek, ck hair was cut neatly, and it framed his face nicely, which seemed to catch the attention of the girls passing by.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I noticed a few heads turn in Daniel''s direction, and for a fleeting moment, I realized that there were some genuinely handsome men around me.

    I had never truly seen it before; my entire world had revolved around Cole. I was so enraptured by him that I had failed to notice the potential of other men.

    Experience tales at empire

    But now, as I embarked on this new path, it felt as though countless doors were swinging open, revealing possibilities I had never considered.

    I shook my head, trying to dismiss the notion of romance. The scars of my past lingered like shadows, haunting me.

    I knew what it meant to be in love, and be consumed by it. The mere thought of it sent a shiver down my spine.

    The memories of my past life clung to me, and I promised myself I would never fall in love like that again.

    The very word "love" felt like a bitter pill lodged in my throat, a word I had grown allergic to.

    Each time it danced on the tip of my tongue, it left a lingering taste of fear and regret, a reminder of the vulnerability and craziness that love demanded.

    I couldn''t afford to be vulnerable again. Not after everything I had endured.

    I was resolved that my heart would remain locked away, shielded from the potential pain that love could bring.

    Right now, Daniel''s appearance wasn''t what made me appreciate him right now; it was his character.

    Despite his serious demeanor, Daniel had this surprisingly warm aura. He could exin anything about dogs with a passion that was infectious.

    It was refreshing to be in the presence of someone who wasn''t cold, indifferent, butcked personality.

    "Did you get that?" Daniel asked, turning back to me, his brow slightly furrowed.

    I blinked, momentarily lost in my thoughts. "Huh? What?"

    Daniel repeated without batting an eyelid. "I said that these beds have memory foam. This is good for old dogs. Do you know how big Sebastian is?"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at my own distraction. "Oh! Right! I guess I need to pay more attention. He''s getting a bit round, so I should probably go for something spacious."

    "I see," he said with a nod, moving to inspect one of the beds. "We wouldn''t want him feeling cramped, would we?"

    I watched as he ran his fingers over the fabric, showing genuine interest in what would make Sebastianfortable.

    It was moments like this that made me realize how thoughtful he truly was. I felt a warmth in my chest, appreciating the little things he did, even if they seemed insignificant.

    Come to think of it, this was the first time I was out with another man other than Cole, just the two of us. It felt nice to have someone to talk to, like a friend.

    "So, what do you think?" Daniel asked, ncing over at me with his serious face.

    I nodded and beamed at him. "It''s perfect!"

    Suddenly, Daniel turned around like he had been electrified, leaving me a bit confused.

    As I nced over at him, I noticed his ears were slightly flushed.

    What''s up with him?

    I thought. The store wasn''t even that hot.

    "Then let''s check out the other section; we should also get him some vitamins," Daniel suggested, his voice a touch rougher than his usual smooth tone.

    My mind drifted back to Sebastian. Poor old guy probably needed some extra care, and I knew vitamins would help him feel a bit sprier. He''d been slowing downtely, and I felt it was my responsibility to keep himfortable.

    I''d also need to swing by Michael''ster to pick up his necessary medications. Going back to the mansion to take his medicines felt like too much of a trek from my condo, so stopping by theb was the better option.

    "Are youing?"

    Startled, I looked over at Daniel, who was already a good five meters ahead of me. His expression seemed serious, but the way he looked at me made my heart flutter in a way I couldn''t quite ce.

    "Ah, wait! I''ming!" I called out, rushing to catch up with him.

    We made our way to the pet supply section, filled with colorful bags of dog food and shelves stocked with shiny vitamins.

    "I think we should get him these multivitamins," Daniel suggested, pointing to a bright blue bottle that promised to support senior dog health. "They''re packed with nutrients."

    I smiled at his thoughtfulness. "Great choice! And maybe some treats? I''m sure he''d love those."

    As we browsed, I picked up a bag of soft, chewy treats, imagining how Sebastian''s tail would wag at the sight. "He loves these peanut butter ones!" I said, holding up the bag.

    Daniel chuckled, a warm sound that made me smile. "Looks like you know him well. We should definitely grab some of those."

    After collecting everything we needed, we headed toward the checkout.

    As I ced the items on the counter, I nced at Daniel, who was now holding out his card to pay for everything.

    I gasped and immediately pulled out my own card, ready to settle the bill.

    "Allow me," Daniel insisted.

    "You don''t have to. I can pay for it," I replied, determined to take care of my own expenses.

    "I know you can, but please let me have this chance to make up for saving my life years ago." His sincerity caught me off guard.

    I paused, studying his face for a moment, and then tucked my card back into my bag with a smile. "Well, if you insist," I chuckled. "Thank you very much."

    Daniel suddenly nced to the side, covering his mouth with his hand as if he was trying to hide a smile. His ears were flushed, a charming shade of pink, but I shrugged it off, attributing it to the warmth of the store.

    They probably had turned the heaters here too much. It was rather hot.

 Chapter 102 A Path Forward

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 400 GT! Thank you all! ??]

    === ??===

    As Eve drove away, Daniel stood in the parking lot, watching her car disappear around the corner.

    A mixture of happiness and frustration churned within him. He had wanted to ask her to dinner, but now she was gone, and he felt that he had missed another opportunity.

    With a deep sigh, Daniel ran a hand through his hair, scratching his head in exasperation.

    Why was he so indecisive?

    He had promised himself he would seize every chance to be with her, yet when it mattered most, his nerves had gotten the best of him.

    Daniel understood that Eve wasn''t ready for a new rtionship. The shadows of her past with Cole still lingered, and he respected that.

    Yet, all he wanted was to help her heal, to bring some joy into her life.

    He had seen glimpses of her smile today, the way her eyes sparkled when she talked about Sebastian, and it made his heart swell with hope.

    Daniel felt a strange mix of contentment and longing. At least Eve noticed him now, and he cherished the connection they were slowly building.

    It felt as though the distance between them was beginning to shrink, like the gentle drawing together of two stars in a vast night sky.

    Just thinking about it made him smile. Each small step they took together felt like a victory.

    He recalled the warmth of herughter, how it wrapped around him like a cozy nket on a chilly day. That alone was enough for now.

    Daniel turned to the spot where her car had been parked, his heart racing with excitement to meet her on Monday.

    Explore more stories with empire

    "It''s fine. I should take it slow," Daniel muttered to himself.

    If he rushed things, he might end up startling Eve, and that could ruin the progress they were making.

    For now, everything was unfolding just right, and he wanted to savor each moment with her.

    And for the first time in a long while, he allowed himself to dream of a future where they could share moreughter, more moments, and perhaps, one day, a candlelit dinner where they could explore the connection that would eventually blossom.

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    I hurried to theb as night began to fall, feeling a bit anxious about leaving Sebastian alone at my condo.

    I''d left him plenty of good food and treats, but I was still worried about his health, and I couldn''t help but feel responsible if something happened to him while I was away.

    The security guard waved me through without a hitch, and I made a beeline for Michael''s office.

    The ce was buzzing with activity, more so than usual, thanks to the influx of investors. It was exciting to think that we could finally expand ourb and build a shiny new facility!

    As I stepped into Michael''s office, I found him dozing over his desk, lookingpletely worn out. I couldn''t me him; with the mounting pressure from investors wanting us to push NanoTech to new heights, it was no wonder he was feeling the strain.

    They were eager for us to develop artificial materials with minimal resources, but that was a long-term project. For now, we''re focusing solely in health, specifically, NanoTech fighting cancer cells.

    I quietly left his office to let him rest and decided to ask one of his staff for assistance instead.

    "Eve?"

    Before I could take a step, it seemed I had roused him from his slumber.

    "Ah, sorry! Did I wake you?" I said, a little sheepish.

    Michael stretched his limbs, yawned, and rubbed his eyes before putting on his sses. He adjusted his chair and looked at me with a slightly haggard expression. "I''m d you did. I still have a mountain of work to get through."

    "You should really take some needed rest; otherwise, you''ll end up sick," I advised.

    He frowned in mock annoyance. "And whose fault is it that I have so much on my te?"

    I forced augh, and change the topic. "Anyway, don''t you have meetings to attend? You can''t show up to them looking like that!"

    Michael took a sip of his cold coffee and stuck out his tongue in disgust. "I let my secretary handle those things. I only meet important people in person now."

    I nodded, grinning. "That''s right. It''s important to maintain an air of exclusivity, after all. It adds to your value!"

    "Speaking of value, the Fays have offered me a huge sum for QuantumLyfe," he said, suddenly serious.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "How much?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.

    "Ten billion," he replied.

    My eyes widened in shock. Ten billion was a staggering amount, especially for a startuppany like them!

    "They said I could keep my position and pay me an annual sry of a hundred million as long as I delivered results," he added.

    "And what''s the catch?" I asked. I knew the Fays well enough to suspect that a deal like this had strings attached.

    Michael''s expression grew grave. "They want me to develop NanoTech that can regenerate limbs."

    I paused, realizing what the Fays wanted. I remembered Leanna Fay, Cain''s beloved wife and Cole''s mother, who had lost her legs in an ident while she was pregnant with Cole and Lina.

    "Is it possible?" I asked.

    Michael sighed. "QuantumLyfe is still in its early stages, so we will get there eventually, but not anytime soon. It''ll take years, and I don''t want to rush it. I like how QuantumLyfe is developing right now, and I want to maintain control over every decision and direction we take."

    "So you didn''t sell, right?" I asked, relieved.

    Michael shrugged. "No, I don''t like being bossed around by higher-ups. Even if I wanted to, it''s not mine to sell. Have you forgotten you own 70 percent of the shares?"

    I chuckled a little. "Oh right! Ipletely forgot about that."

    "It''s because I''m the one managing everything. You shoulde here and help out more often," he said, shaking his head.

    "Me? What could I possibly do? I''d just confuse investors with my age and Ick of any scientific knowledge to help around here. I''ll leave everything in your capable hands," I replied with a grin.

    Michael rolled his eyes, returning to his work. "I shouldn''t have ask. So what brings you here?"

    "Oh right! I came to pick up some medicine for Sebastian." I almost forgot about that part.

 Chapter 103 A Dress to Impress

    [EVE]

    I woke up not to the jarring sound of my rm, but to something thick and sticky being licked onto my face.

    Groggily, I cracked open an eye to see Sebastian''s big, cheerful face hovering over me, tail wagging in his typical, happy way.

    "Mm . . . what? It''s the weekend," I mumbled, pulling the covers up in protest. "Why are you waking me up this early?"

    Sebastian was unbothered by my groggy state, and nudged his nose against the rm clock on my nightstand, as if he were trying to point something out.

    "What? Are you hungry?" I yawned, peeking at the clock. "It''s only ten in the morning, Sebastian. Can''t you let me sleep until eleven? It''s the weekends"

    Just as I started to close my eyes again, a sudden thought jolted me awake.

    The

    auction

    !

    "Oh shoot!" I scrambled out of bed, grabbing the rm clock and staring at the time. "The auction''s at one!"

    And here I was, still half-asleep. With the travel time, getting ready would take me at least two hours. I groaned, ncing at Sebastian as he wagged his tail and barked as if agreeing.

    "Sebastian, why didn''t you wake me up sooner?" I huffed, mock-usingly. He tilted his head, then nosed his empty food bowl.

    "Oh, right. You''re probably starving," I said, feeling a pang of guilt.

    If Sinir found out I''d beente feeding his beloved dog, I''d probably won''t hear the end of it.

    "Let''s just keep this little detail to ourselves, alright?" I muttered as I filled up Sebastian''s bowl. He barked cheerfully, wagging his tail as if nodding in agreement.

    Sometimes, I swear this dog understands every word I say.

    As he dug into his food, I dashed into the shower, determined to get ready as fast as possible. My usual leisurely morning routine was out the window; there was no time to waste.

    After a quick rinse, I scanned my wardrobe for a decent dress, but I quickly realized the ring problem: I didn''t have anything suitable for an event like this.

    Most of my fancier dresses had been left behind ¡ª those that Sullivan and Sophia had bought me were at their estate, and the ones Victor and Sinir got me were still at Sinir''s mansion.

    I sighed, kicking myself for not nning ahead. I should''ve brought something suitable with me, but in my excitement to be alone at my condo these weekend, the auction had totally slipped my mind.

    Updating my wardrobe wasn''t exactly high on my priority list right now, so there wasn''t a single decent dress in sight.

    Just as I was about to give up, and opted for what I have at the moment, I had a sudden idea.

    "Hyun!" I said aloud.

    Of course! Hyun''s studio was nearby, and though it hadn''t officiallyunched yet, he might have a dress or two already made for disy.

    Desperate times call for creative solutions.

    Hyun''s studio was just a short drive from my condo, so I could swing by and grab a dress after finishing my makeup here.

    I nced at Sebastian, who had finished eating and was now sprawled outfortably on the floor.

    "Are youing with me to the auction, or staying here to enjoy some peace and quiet?" I asked him, half-joking.

    Sebastian gave a big yawn, stretching out as if settling in for a cozy day at home.

    "I''ll take that as a ''

    stay

    ,''" Iughed, making sure he had enough food and a few treats scattered around his area.

    With cameras set up around the house, I could check in on him now and then to make sure he was alright. Enjoy new adventures from empire

    Satisfied that he was fine, I finished my make up, and dashed out the door to see if Hyun had the miracle dress I needed.

    A few minutes'' drive, and I was at Hyun''s studio. The ce was still buzzing with the energy of setup and finishing touches, but even in its early stages, it was already impressive.

    The lobby was decorated in soft pastels¡ªpinks and purples with elegant gold and ck ents¡ªsetting a sophisticated yet yful tone.

    The fitting and disy area was a crisp, clean white, with color brought in only by the dresses carefully disyed.

    I didn''t need anything extravagant, just something that had that perfect mix of elegance and simplicity.

    "Eve?" Hyun''s voice broke my train of thought.

    I turned, and there he was¡ªthough he looked almost like a different person. He was taller now, standing straight instead of his usual slouch, and his hair was freshly styled, dyed in a way that brought out his features.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Gone was the shy, boyish look I remembered; now he looked confident, with a yful, charming edge.

    "Hyun?" I blinked, barely recognizing him. "Wow . . . I almost didn''t recognize you! You look incredible!"

    Hyun''s cheeks tinted slightly as he rubbed the back of his neck. "Ah, well, Genevieve''s been on my case about standing up straight, skincare routines, the works. I figured I should get serious with the openinging up. I don''t want to make you look bad."

    Iughed, patting his shoulder. "You''re doing great, honestly. You''re going to impress everyone, trust me."

    His eyes sparkled with excitement, and he shed a beaming smile. "I won''t let you down!"

    Ah . . . my heart is healed . . .

    "By the way, have you had breakfast yet? I don''t have much, but I can grab something for you if you''re hungry."

    "Oh! Actually, I''m here because I need a dress. Just something simple and elegant¡ªdo you happen to have anything I could borrow? A spare maybe?"

    Hyun chuckled and shook his head. "Borrow? Spare? Eve,e with me."

    Without another word, he led me further into the studio, where seamstress were busy creating and adjusting different clothes.

    Dresses at all stages ofpletion filled the room, but one piece at the center immediately caught my eye. It was stunning.

    "Oh, wow . . ." I could barely breathe at the sight.

    Hyun took my hand gently. "I designed this with you in mind, Eve. I hope that''s alright."

    I stared at him, my heart warming. "Hyun, it''s beautiful! It''s exactly what I need¡ªcan I burrow it?"

    He raised my hand to his lips in a quiet gesture, making me freeze, feeling my pulse quicken. "It''s yours."

 Chapter 104 The Florin Auction Ball

    The Florin Auction Ball was a highly anticipated event held annually in the heart of Paris, seamlessly blending elegance with phnthropy.

    Set in the sprawling gardens of the Florin estate, the event transforms the lush outdoor space into a breathtaking wondend, perfect for an afternoon of opulence and charity.

    As the sun began to rise, casting a warm golden glow across the beautifully manicured gardens, the crisp air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers.

    The event organizers had truly outdone themselves, transforming the frostyndscape into a vibrant winter wondend, bursting with color and life.

    It was a magical sight, turning the cold afternoon into a delightful spectacle that promised a day of joy and celebration.

    Twinkling fairy lights were strung between the trees, creating a canopy of stars that twinkle down at the guests. Elegant white tents, adorned with flowing pastel fabrics, provide a chic atmosphere while ensuring thefort of the attendees.

    Guests arrive in droves, their gowns and tailored tuxedos glimmering against the natural backdrop.

    The women float gracefully in a palette of soft pinks, rich blues, and shimmering silvers, while the men exude sophistication in ssic ck and white or daringly colored suits that showcase their individual styles.

    Asughter and chatter fill the air, the atmosphere buzzes with excitement, and anticipation.

    At the heart of the garden, a grand stage was elegantly decorated with vibrant floral arrangements and golden ents.

    The auctioneer, an esteemed figure known for their charisma and charm, took center stage.

    The event features an impressive array of items, ranging from luxurious vacation packages to exquisite art pieces, each carefully curated to appeal to the elite clientele.

    Every auction told a story, many linked to the various charities supported by the event.

    Throughout the day, guests mingle, sipping on champagne and indulging in gourmet hors d''oeuvres meticulously prepared by renowned chefs.

    Stations offering delectable dishes from around the world line the garden pathways, inviting attendees to sample everything from delicate canap¨¦s to extravagant seafood towers.

    The culinary experience was as much a highlight of the evening as the auction itself, providing a feast that tantalizes the senses andplements the elegant surroundings.

    Among the guests, the Fays and the Rosettes were impossible to miss.

    Sophie stood out in her striking blue dress, a perfectplement to her sleek ck hair that framed her face beautifully.

    The moment she entered the garden, whispers of admiration rippled through the crowd.

    "My, what a stunning youngdy!" one guest eximed, her eyes sparkling with delight.

    "You simply must meet my grandson. He''s a pilot," another chimed in, a hint of matchmaking intent in her voice.

    Sophia, Sophie''s mother, couldn''t help butugh, her pride shining through. "Ladies, let''s not put any pressure on the kids," she said, her tone light yet protective.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "But she''s at just the right age, isn''t she?" another guest pressed, their enthusiasm unabated.

    "Sophia, you can''t possibly hold your daughter back," another chimed in. "She''s already in that age where she''s ready to date!"

    Meanwhile, Sullivan was deep in conversation with friends and potential business partners alike, his ears perked up and his smile wide.

    The men around him, equally eager to make connections, hinted that they were interested in introducing their sons to Sophie.

    Who needed the Fays when it seemed like nearly half of the eligible bachelors at the auction were vying for Sophie''s attention? Read exclusive content at empire

    Yet Sullivan''s ambitions remained clear: he had his sights set on the Fays. With their influence and power, he could easily seize control of the Rosette Empire from Sinir''s grasp.

    On the other hand, Sophie was relishing the spotlight, the attention wrapping around her like a warm embrace.

    She was the most beautiful and eligible young woman at the auction today, a rare gem that every man in attendance wanted to know. Her confidence radiated, and she soaked in the admiration, knowing she was the belle of the ball.

    However, the one man Sophie truly desired remained tantalizingly out of reach.

    Cole was not far off, casually dressed in a midnight-blue polo shirt that clung just right to his physique, exuding an effortless charm. He was surrounded by a group of young men,ughing and exchanging banter,pletely engrossed in their conversation.

    Lina and his parents were nowhere in sight, which Sophie considered a stroke of luck; she knew Lina would undoubtedly steal the spotlight effortlessly if she was here.

    Sophie was radiating confidence as she surveyed the crowd, convinced that today was finally her moment to capture Cole''s attention. Every detail of her appearance had been meticulously nned, each element carefully curated in the days leading up to the auction.

    She had chosen her outfit carefully, ensuring that it highlighted her best features and entuated her body shape.

    Today, she wasn''t just another face in the crowd; she was a vision of beauty that demanded to be noticed.

    With her heart racing, Sophie prepared to make her way toward Cole, but suddenly, the atmosphere shifted. A ripple of whispers coursed through the crowd, drawing every eye toward the entrance.

    Sinir strode in confidently, and at his side was Eve. The moment she stepped into the garden, all attention gravitated toward her.

    Eve''s dress was a stunning blend of simplicity and allure, its hem falling just around her knees. Crafted from a silky fabric that caught the light with every movement, it showcased a unique design that was refreshingly modern.

    The dress featured clean lines and an understated silhouette, yet it possessed an enchanting quality that made it hard to look away.

    Its gentle hue¡ªa soft, iridescentvender¡ªseemed to shift subtly as she moved, creating a mesmerizing effect that captivated those around her.

    The minimalist approach was a departure from the overly ornate styles often seen at such events, giving Eve an air of effortless elegance that felt entirely fresh and original.

    Her long hair was styled in a sleek high ponytail, drawing attention to her delicate features and the graceful curve of her neck. The ponytail swayed softly with her movements, adding a yful touch to her sophisticated look.

    Eve''s radiant smile and striking presence illuminated the garden, and thebination of her unique dress and polished hairstyle made her the center of attention, eclipsing even the most borate outfits around her.

    Instantly, all eyes were drawn to her. Women whispered excitedly about her dress, eager to know the designer behind such a stunning creation, while men discreetly inquired if she was still single, their interest piqued by her undeniable charm.

    But there was one presence that made it difficult for anyone to approach her¡ªSinir, who stood protectively by Eve''s side, radiating an aura that repel anyone daring enough to close the distance.

 Chapter 105 Of Crowns and Claws

    [EVE]

    "Looks like you did a great job finding that dress," Sinir said, taking a sip of wine. "For a moment, I was actually worried you wouldn''t find something to wear for this event."

    I chuckled, brushing a hand over the fabric. "Coming from you, that means this dress really is one of a kind, right?"

    Sinir nodded seriously. "It looks great on you."

    A warm feeling spread through me. This investment with Hyun was going to be a sess¡ªI''d had a good feeling about it, and seeing Sinir''s reaction sealed it.

    "By the way . . ." Sinir dabbed his lips with a napkin, then shot me a piercing look. "How''s Sebastian doing?"

    Ugh.

    I could feel his scrutinizing gaze. "Rx, I''m taking good care of him. I''ve gotten everything he needs, all his medications too, so you really don''t have to worry."

    Sinir raised an eyebrow, unconvinced.

    "If you don''t believe me, here." I pulled out my phone, showing Sinir a live video of Sebastian lounging in front of my 60-inch screen projector screen, happily watching his favorite dog show and munching on treats.

    I frowned. "Wait, how did he even turn the TV on?"

    Sinir sighed, shaking his head. "Anyway, I''m not against you keeping Sebastian for now, but make sure he takes his medicine on time."

    I grinned at him. "Don''t worry. Sebastian is my dog now; I''ll take good care of him."

    But Sinir''s cheeks puffed out in slight annoyance. Clearly, he didn''t love that response. "What do you mean your dog? You''re just currently his nanny, nothing more."

    "Yes. Yes. Whatever makes you sleep at night. By the way, where''s Victor?" I asked, ncing around.

    Sinir popped a grape into his mouth. "Busy."

    "On the weekend?"

    "Work never really stops for him."

    I sensed there might be something more to that but decided not to push further.

    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, the auction finally began. Guests shifted their attention to the beautifully arranged disys as the first item was announced.

    As I scanned the crowd, I noticed Sophie standing off to one side. To my surprise, she was talking with Cole

    I couldn''t hear what they were saying, but I caught the way Cole''s sharp gaze lingered on her for a moment before he abruptly walked away.

    I was not really interested with them, so I turned my attention back to the auction, but a prickling sensation made me nce over again. My gaze met Sophie''s, and I gave her a mocking beam. She, however, shot me an icy re before turning away with a huff.

    I just chuckled to myself. Ruining her mood was one of my many joys in life.

    "Hello, dear, remember me?"

    I looked up to find Queen Emilia approaching with a warm, motherly smile.

    Rising from my seat, I offered a respectful curtsy. "Queen Emilia, it''s an honor."

    "Oh, my dear, you''re as lovely as ever! And this gown¡ªit''s stunning! Where did you find such a piece?"

    "Thank you, your Highness. It was actually custom-made."

    Queen Emilia''s eyes lit up with interest. "Custom-made? By whom?"

    Continue reading at empire

    "A friend of mine."

    "Well then, do you think this friend could make something for me too?"

    "Of course, Your Highness. It would be a pleasure." The thought of Queen Emilia wearing one of Hyun''s designs? That would be incredible exposure.

    "Wonderful! And, my dear, you remember my grandson, don''t you? The one I mentioned before?"

    I hadn''t noticed the man standing beside her until now. He was tall and striking, with rich dark skin, midnight-ck hair, and mesmerizing amber eyes that seemed to sh with mischief.

    His features were sharp and exotic, so unlike anything I was used to seeing. It wasn''t hard to see why he had a bit of a reputation as a charmer¡ªwomen would be drawn to him naturally.

    Queen Emilia nudged him forward with a gentle smile. "Eve, this is my grandson, Ran. Ran, meet Eve Rosette."

    Ran nced at me with a slow grin, but instead of a courteous bow or even a polite greeting, he sized me up with a raised eyebrow. "Really, Grandmother? She''s . . . well, not as beautiful as you imed. She''s too thin and too pale, and aside from her huge breasts, there''s nothing remarkable about her."

    I felt a prick of irritation but kept myposure. Ran''s bluntness wasn''t charming¡ªit was rude.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Queen Emilia gasped, mortified, and quickly turned to me, flustered. "Oh, Eve, please ept my apologies. My grandson may have had one too many sses of champagne."

    I nced at Ran, whose smirk suggested otherwise. I was sure that he had wanted to catch me off-guard, wanted to see me fluster.

    But if he thought he''d make me ufortable, he had no idea who he was dealing with.

    Smiling sweetly, I replied, "It''s quite all right, Your Highness. Prince Ran was simply being honest. I can appreciate that."

    Then, turning to Ran with a sharp smile, I added, "Oh, how refreshing to meet someone so . . .

    blunt

    . Do you always unt such shallow judgments, or did you reserve this level of charm just for me?"

    Ran''s smirk faltered just slightly, as though he hadn''t expected a response.

    Queen Emilia was trying to contain her own chuckle, and she ced a hand on my shoulder. "Oh, Eve, I knew I liked you from the start."

    Sinir''s sneer cut through the air, his gaze locked on Ran. "Well I don''t like that grandson of yours," he said coldly. "If he stays a moment longer, I''ll have my guards throw him out."

    The venom in his tone and the glint in his eyes left no doubt¡ªSinir''s patience had run out.

    Everyone nearby stilled, the tension as sharp as ss. Even Queen Emilia seemed taken aback, her usual poised demeanor faltering slightly at Sinir''s anger.

    With a regretful sigh, Queen Emilia ced a firm hand on Ran''s arm. "Come along, Ran. Eve, I am so terribly sorry. Rest assured, I will see to it that my grandson learns the respect he clearlycks."

 Chapter 106 Happy Birthday

    [EVE]

    With a regretful sigh, Queen Emilia ced a firm hand on Ran''s arm. "Come along, Ran. Eve, I am so terribly sorry. Rest assured, I will see to it that my grandson learns the respect he clearlycks."

    I gave a polite nod, but Sinir wasn''t done. He leveled onest, searing look at the prince. Discover hidden stories at empire

    "I''d suggest teaching him some manners before setting him loose on the world," Sinir said, his voice low and hissing. "Even my dog Sebastian has a stronger grasp of courtesy."

    I stifled augh as Queen Emilia led her grandson away, her face taut with the faintest hint of embarrassment.

    Though I pitied the Queen, it was clear she''d pampered Ran far too much, letting his arrogance grow unchecked.

    I knew that Queen Emilia''s apology was sincere, but as for actually disciplining her grandson . . . that seemed unlikely. Ran was her favorite, her indulgence; I doubted she''d truly rein him in.

    As they walked away, however, I caught Ran ncing back over his shoulder. His amber eyes narrowed, simmering with a challenge I could practically feel. He clearly didn''t take well to being put in his ce, especially not in public.

    I offered him a bright, mocking smile before casually raising my middle finger in his direction, my eyes daring him to react.

    Ran''s expression flickered in shock, a hint of red staining his cheeks before he quickly looked away, his back rigid with frustration.

    Satisfied, I turned back to the auction, suppressing a smirk. If he thought he could fluster me with a few shallow insults, he was in for a very rude awakening.

    As they disappeared from sight, I turned to Sinir, feeling a wave of satisfaction. His words had been as sharp as any retort I could have made, and he''d defended me without hesitation.

    "Thank you, Grandfather," I said with a sweet smile.

    Sinir''s expression darkened. "Don''t let that wretch get too close," he sneered. "That boy might be royalty, but his character''s worth less than the dirt under my boots. At leastmon folk know how to show some respect."

    I chuckled softly. "No worries. He''s hardly my type, and trust me, there''s no chance I''d fall for him." I was sure that the idiot prince have his sight on someone else.

    The auction continued, item after item paraded across the stage, and I found myself growing increasingly bored.

    Just as I stifled a yawn, a striking piece appeared that immediately drew me in.

    It was a painting by Zoe Lee, one of the most renowned painters in the world, her works treasured across continents.

    Though Zoe wasn''t present at the auction, her masterpiece stole the show. This particr painting was from her early days, when she was still carving out her path to fame.

    Pieces like this were incredibly rare¡ªand incredibly valuable.

    I felt my heart race. Art had always been one of my passions, especially rare pieces that held a unique history.

    Without hesitation, I raised my paddle, my gaze steady as I called out my bid. "Two million."

    I''d intended to close the deal with my opening bid¡ªtwo million was already high for a rtively small piece, and I thought I''d intimidated any potentialpetition.

    No one else raised a paddle, so I began to rx, feeling the excitement of acquiring my first piece for my budding art collection.

    But then, a voice I recognized all too well broke the silence.

    "Two-point-five million."

    I nced sharply to the side, only to see Prince Ran shing me a smug, mocking grin.

    The nerve of this guy!

    I narrowed my eyes and raised my paddle again. "Three million."

    "Four million," came another voice from across the room¡ªCole.

    Fantastic.

    Now he was joining in on the bidding war, too. What did he needed this small piece of art for? He had already a ton of rare collections.

    I shot him a re, silently telling him to back off. "Five million," I announced, hoping to end this once and for all.

    The prince didn''t hesitate. "Six million."

    What was his problem? Was this about me flipping him off earlier? How petty could he be?

    "Seven million," Cole countered with that poker face of his.

    Enough was enough. Five million was my limit. I folded my arms and leaned back.

    If they wanted to throw ridiculous amounts of money around, let them. My budget was already stretched thin from recent investments, and this was going way past my limit.

    I took a deep breath, ready to let them duke it out.

    The prince wasn''t backing down, though.

    "Eight million!"

    I had to admit, he had guts challenging Cole. But this was getting absurd.

    "Nine million," Cole shot back.

    And just as the prince was about to raise his paddle again, a firm, resounding voice interrupted, making everyone fall silent.

    "Twenty million."

    I turned, startled, to find Sinir seated beside me, as calm and poised as ever. I blinked, unable to hide my surprise. "Old man . . ."

    He nced at me with a smirk. "Call me grandfather."

    With Sinir''s massive bid, the room went quiet. The auctioneer, recovering from the shock, quickly called it.

    "Sold to Sinir Rosette for twenty million!"

    The staff brought the painting over, and I couldn''t resist leaning in to admire it up close¡ªit was even more breathtaking than I''d imagined.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You''re drooling," Sinir pointed out dryly.

    I wiped at my lips, feigning innocence. "Huh? Of course not."

    "Take it," he said, nodding to the painting.

    I froze. "Wait . . . you''re giving it to me?"

    Sinir gave a casual shrug, lifting his ss to take another sip. "Consider it a birthday gift."

    My jaw dropped as his words sank in. "Today''s my . . . birthday?"

    Sinir shook his head, looking amused at my dazed expression. "You really didn''t remember?"

    It hit me like a ton of bricks¡ªI hadpletely forgotten that my supposed birthday was today. I managed a sheepish smile.

    "Wait, isn''t it your birthday today, too? And Sebastian!"

    He gave a dismissive snort. "Yes, but don''t worry about it. I already have everything I need."

    I chuckled, feeling a rare warmth. "Thank you, Grandfather. I promise, I''ll repay the favor someday."

    Sinir waved his hand with a small smile. "Don''t think about."

 Chapter 107 Eternal Bloom

    [EVE]

    After the painting, a historic piece of jewelry¡ªa ruby ne once worn by generations of English royalty¡ªwas up for auction.

    The ne held profound historical value, with its central ruby gleaming brightly, catching the attention of the crowd.

    Women bid eagerly, each driven by the allure of owning a piece of history. Finally, the gavel fell at ten million, and the winning bid went to Sophia.

    "This is for you, Sophie," Sophia said, turning to her daughter with a warm smile.

    "Oh, Mother, thank you!" Sophie''s face lit up as she embraced her mother, and the crowd apuded, moved by the scene.

    Their affection was picture worthy¡ªa perfect, enviable bond. I couldn''t help but watch, feeling a pang of something I wouldn''t dare call jealousy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Sophie nced in my direction, throwing me a small, knowing smile. I returned it, hiding the ache I felt. She had a real family, one she could rely on.

    I''d never show it on my face, but I couldn''t deny that I envied her.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, our final piece of the evening¡ªand if I may say, our finest treasure yet," the host announced, his voiceced with suspense as a slow dramatic drumbeat filled the room. "We present to you . . . the Eternal Bloom!"

    A collective gasp swept through the audience. My eyes were immediately drawn to the centerpiece on stage: thergest, most exquisite pink diamond I''d everid eyes on.

    At sixty carats, the diamond was cut into the shape of a delicate rose, capturing every facet of light and turning it into a mesmerizing disy.

    Its beauty was undeniable, and I could feel the desire stirring in every woman in the room, myself included.

    Even though I wasn''t one to obsess over jewelry, the Eternal Bloom had a maic pull, an allure that was impossible to resist.

    The bidding began at ten million, and in a heartbeat, the price surged as voicespeted to im this masterpiece.

    My heart raced as I watched the numbers rise¡ªtwenty million, then thirty, forty. I could sense the fervor in the room, a collective enchantment that had every woman entranced.

    "Do you want it?" came Sinir''s voice beside me, quiet but thoughtful.

    He''d taken my advice and was now sipping warm water instead of his usual drink, after my . . .

    gentle

    insistence on taking care of his health.

    I nced at him, surprised. If I said yes, I had no doubt he would join the bidding just for me. The idea touched me more than I wanted to admit¡ªhe would go so far for someone like me, an adopted daughter, I almost couldn''t believe it.

    But I couldn''t let him.

    "No," I replied. "You''ve already done more than enough for me." I smiled, hoping to dismiss his generous offer. "Besides, we shouldn''t be wasting money on something like that."

    Sinir shrugged, ncing back at the stage. "Jewelry of this caliber only gains value over time," he said, his eyes reflecting a hint of wisdom and amusement. "It wouldn''t be a waste, you know."

    I chuckled. "Maybe. But I don''t need it such an extravagant ring."

    "If you say so."

    The bidding war grew intense, reaching fifty million, then sixty, and pushing onward to seventy.

    From across the room, I caught sight of Sophia, her gaze locked on the ring with a glimmer of desire. Her daughter, Sophie, was no different¡ªher young face was lit with longing, as if the diamond itself were calling out to her.

    I couldn''t help but wonder where they nned to find the money when they join the bid for the ring. With Sullivan cut off from siphoning funds from the Rosette Empire, could they even afford a piece like this?

    "One hundred million."

    The room fell silent, everyone frozen in astonishment. Heads turned, eyes scanning the hall for the audacious bidder.

    That voice was unmistakable and I was all too familiar with it¡ªCole Fay himself, lounging in his chair with one leg crossed over the other, a handzily resting on his cheek. He looked as if throwing away a hundred million dors was no more than a passing whim.

    There was silence, even the Host forgot to ram the hammer.

    There were no further bids.

    Who would dare go higher, knowing that Cole would likely outbid them without a second thought?

    The only reason he''d let Sinir have the painting earlier was likely out of respect for the old man. But now, with Sinir sitting this one out, Cole wasn''t holding back in the slightest.

    And just like that, Cole won the Eternal Bloom.

    I suspected it was meant as a gift for his twin sister, Lina. Their birthday wasing up, after all.

    Though, I couldn''t bring myself to care all that much.

    The moment the auctioneer handed over the delicately wrapped Eternal Bloom to Cole, it was as if the enchantment was finally broken.

    Now, every eye in the room was fixed on him. Women gazed with open admiration, drawn not just to the diamond but to the man who could afford such extravagance with nonchnce.

    Beside me, Sinir chuckled, a deep, quiet sound. "That boy certainty knows how to throw away money with style," he said, a note of something almost like admiration in his tone. "Victor could really learn from him."

    Heughed, as if savoring some secret known only to him.

    I nced at him, curious.

    What is it about Victor now?

    Eventually, the auction wound down smoothly, or so I thought . . . my relief was premature.

    Sophia approached with Sophie at her side, and I noticed Sinir''s expression tense when he saw them approaching.

    Sophia''s greeting was polite, but the old man''s eyes didn''t soften one bit.

    "Father," Sophia said, nudging Sophie to greet him as well, "I didn''t know you''d be here at the Auction today. You usually don''te at events like this. If you''d told us, we could havee together."

    I was just as baffled.

    Sinir rarely attended events like this in person; it was almost always Victor who made the appearances.

    But with Victor busy managing thepany, Sinir must have felt he had no choice but to attend gatherings like this to restore his presence and revive the former glory of the Rosette empire.

 Chapter 108 Fake Family

    [EVE]

    Sinir took a slow, deliberate sip of his water. He was unsettlingly calm, his eyes detached. He barely looked at Sophia before responding.

    "Why should I feel the need to report my every movement to you?"

    Sophia''s smile faltered, but she forced herself to hold herposure. "Father, that''s not what I meant. I only thought that, since we''re family, we might havee together. People would wonder, after all, seeing you here with . . . well,

    her

    ," she said, ncing at me, her voice heavy with implication.

    Sinir''s gaze turned cold. He looked at her from under his lids, his expression unreadable. "You''re making a major issue out of nothing," he replied, his voice dismissive.

    "Really, Father?" Sophia''s smile turned brittle. "You''d rather spend your time with her than your own family? Sophie is hurt, you know. You ruined her party, and now you''re here with someone without so much as a word to us. And then there''s the twenty-million-dor painting you gave her¡ªyou didn''t even gift anything to your own granddaughter! Your very own flesh and blood."

    Sophie, looking sorrowful, spoke up. "Grandfather, I don''t want anything," she said in a soft voice, gazing down at Sinir. "I only want you to visit us now and then. I know we might be strangers at this point, but I want to bridge the gap between us."

    I watched them, my suspicions intensifying. Was this some scheme?

    They were using Sophie now, pulling at Sinir''s heartstrings in hopes of prying him back toward the family fold.

    Sinir despised his sons for their betrayals, but his granddaughter . . . How did he truly feel about Sophie?

    Were they now plotting to use his age, his softer heart toward his granddaughter, to manipte him?

    Against all odds, Sinir''s heart was as hard as stone. He sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "If you want to see me, then all you have to do is visit me at my mansion. Do you really want an old man who has difficulty walking toe to you?"

    Sophie stiffened, embarrassment flooding her cheeks. "Well, I . . . ," she stammered, caught off guard by Sinir''s sharp retort.

    It was true; Sophie could have visited Sinir before, but she never made the effort. If she truly wished to connect with him, she needed to demonstrate that desire more actively.

    "Father, Sophie wanted toe to you," Sophia chimed in, her tone more assertive, "but it''s hard when you don''t wee visitors. You don''t want to see us, and besides . . ." She cast me a pointed nce, the message clear. "I think there''s someone inside there poisoning your mind."

    Sinir let out a dry, mirthlessugh. "My mind has never been clearer, Sophia. If you expect me to acknowledge this child as my granddaughter, she''ll have to do something remarkable¡ªsomething like Eve did here." He gestured toward me, and confusion washed over both Sophie and Sophia.

    "Don''t you know?" Sinir feigned surprised, shifting his gaze to me and the mother and daughter pair. "You didn''t tell them."

    Of course, I hadn''t. Why would I share something like that? But I suspected Sinir already knew without needing me to exin. He was only being sarcastic, a fact that seemed to grate on Sophia.

    "Eve here came to me before to borrow money," Sinir continued, his tone patronizing. "Believe it or not, she increased that money more than tenfold in just six months. What about you, Sophie? What have you done for the Rosette family besides spending my money?"

    Sophie''s cheeks red with embarrassment. "W-well, I . . . ," she faltered, caught in Sinir''s unrelenting gaze.

    "You talk to me about gifts," Sinir sneered, "but it''s my money you''re spending every day. Ande to think of it, it''s probably Eve''s money that paid for your birthday party, girl." His gaze turned sharply to Sophie. "You should thank her."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "

    Father

    !" Sophia hissed, her voice low and tense. She scanned the crowd, wary of how Sinir''s words might be received.

    "Enough of this. If you don''t want us to get close, there''s no need to embarrass your granddaughter. And have you forgotten, Father? Sullivan has worked tirelessly for the betterment of Rosette Corp, and I have my own business too. We''re earning our own money."

    Sinir''s lips curled into a sneer. "Money? Money that you stole from thepany?"

    "Father . . ." Sophia''s voice cracked with frustration.

    Sinir rose abruptly, waving his hand dismissively. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go, Eve."

    He turned to leave, his attitude dismissive, but I could see the tension in his shoulders, a sign that he might be suffering from high blood pressure.

    I stood, instinctively reaching for Sinir''s hand. Discover hidden tales at empire

    "Father, I''m still talking to you." Just then, Sophia attempted to grab Sinir, but I blocked her.

    "Sorry, but Grandfather''s health is fragile. Please stop agitating him," I said firmly.

    "Who are you to speak to me like that?" she retorted, surprise and indignation mingling in her voice.

    "Me?" I pointed to myself, and chuckled. "Aren''t I your sister-inw?"

    Sophia paused, confusion etched across her face. "W-what . . . ?"

    "I was legally adopted as Sinir''s daughter, remember?" I said, meeting her gaze. "And don''t you know that it''s Grandfather''s birthday today?"

    Sophia looked lost. "I . . . I . . ."

    "Clearly not. Next time you talk about family, maybe you should remember their birthdays," I shot back, my tone sharper than intended.

    Sinir disliked grand parties, preferring to keep his birthday a private affair. Only close friends and business associates sent him gifts, avoiding the spectacle of arge celebration.

    "Anyway, we have to go, sister-inw. It''s nice seeing you," I said, preparing to leave.

    As I turned to walk away, I paused and looked back at Sophie. "By the way, Sophie, you didn''t greet your aunt. I don''t mind, but others might think you''ve forgotten to acknowledge your elders."

    Her mouth dropped open in shock, and before she could formte a retort, we stepped out of the auction garden and into the parking lot.

    "Are you okay, old man?" I asked, half-joking.

    "Call me grandfather," he replied, pulling out his high blood pressure medication. "Those sons of mine, along with that mother and daughter pair, are going to be the death of me."

    I chuckled softly at his words. "Don''t say that! You''re still strong as a dragon."

    But my smile faltered as I caught sight of Cole standing by my car.

 Chapter 109 Forced Destinies

    [EVE]

    Sinir and I had arrived at the auction event separately, so it made sense that we would depart in the same fashion.

    I was headed back to my condo, while he would return to his mansion, each of us in our own cars.

    Sinir hade apanied by his bodyguard, while I had ventured here alone. I wasn''t overly concerned; I knew my secret bodyguard was keeping a watchful eye not far away.

    Cole had made sure of that.

    But now, as I approached my car, I found him standing there, alone, and that unsettled me.

    "What do you want?" I asked, my voice carrying a hint of annoyance.

    "I''m still your bodyguard, so I''m taking you home," he replied, not a crack of his icy expression.

    "Are you joking?" I shot back, fully aware that Cole never joked about such things.

    He raised an eyebrow, his nonchnce irritating me. "No, I''m not." With that, he casually slid into the driver''s seat of my car.

    Of course, he had a spare key.

    I nced over at Sinir, silently pleading for his intervention, but the old man simply waved me off as he headed towards his Rolls Royce.

    "Come to the mansionter, Eve. We''ll have a little celebration. And make sure to bring Sebastian with you," Sinir called out just before his car pulled away.

    My mouth dropped open in shock. What the hell!

    Traitor

    !

    Cole leaned over, peeking out of the window. "Are youing?" he asked, his tone infuriatingly calm.

    Taking a deep breath, I sighed heavily and stared at the horizon.

    Fine, then!

    If he wanted to drive me, then he could be my chauffeur. I stomped to the backseat, mming the door shut and crossing my arms.

    Cole was unfazed by my mood, and expertly maneuvered my car out of the parking lot.

    "I will be by your side from now on. I have already finished everything that I had to do," he started, his voice steady.

    I chose to ignore him, staring out the window as the city blurred past.

    "So that means I''ll be moving into your condo."

    I flinched. "Absolutely not," I retorted, a fire igniting in my chest at the mere suggestion.

    Cole shrugged, unperturbed. "I''ll stay in the other unit."

    "Other unit?" My brow furrowed in confusion.

    Cole nodded, his eyes firmly on the road. "You''re staying in Heaven''s Tower, right? I own the ce, so I can have any unit there if I want. And your bodyguards are also staying around your unit just to be safe."

    My jaw dropped. Of course, he owned it. Did he own every condo in the city?

    "Are you nuts?" I eximed, incredulity coursing through me.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I''m only doing my job," he replied, his expression serious as he focused on the drive.

    I shook my head, struggling to find the words to push back against him. I had no idea he owned Heaven''s Tower.

    Continue your journey on empire

    The thought of finally having my own space now seemed like a distant dream, with Cole determined to invade it.

    It seemed I would need to move out and find another condo unit. I had several in the city, but I had them rented out.

    A shame, really. I genuinely loved that unit of mine. It was luxurious, spacious, and equipped with everything I needed. Best of all, it was conveniently located near everything I could want or need.

    Thanks to Cole, I was going to move out again.

    "You don''t have to move out," Cole said, almost as if he could read my thoughts. "Just pretend that I''m not there."

    I scoffed, disbelief evident in my tone. "That would only be possible if you stopped being my bodyguard and quit trying to insert yourself into my life."

    His expression remained unperturbed, but I caught a flicker of something in the rearview mirror¡ªa crack in his stoic face.

    "I don''t ask for forgiveness, Eve. I only want a second chance to bring back what we had before."

    "What part of ''I don''t want you back'' don''t you understand?" I shot back, my heart racing as I sensed the tension thickening between us.

    Cole pursed his lips, and for a moment, the silence that enveloped us felt heavy, almost suffocating.

    Then I noticed we weren''t heading toward my condo.

    "Wait, what are you doing? Where are we going? Where are you taking me?" Panic edged into my voice, rising with each question.

    "Rx. I''m not going to kidnap you. I just want to take you somewhere that has fresh air," he said calmly, but it did little to ease my mounting anxiety.

    "I don''t want fresh air! I want my condo air, so turn this damn car around and take me home!" I insisted, frustration bubbling over as he continued to drive without a hint of hesitation.

    I was usually calm, but when it came to this man, he had a way of rattling me with ease.

    "Hey, are you even listening to me?" I eximed, my voice rising.

    Suddenly, the car came to a halt, jolting me as I looked around, realizing we were perched on some kind of hill that overlooked the sprawling city below.

    The twinkling lights created a breathtaking panorama, but it was thest thing on my mind right now.

    "Wait, why did you bring me here?" I demanded, my pulse quickening with confusion.

    Instead of answering, Cole stepped out and opened my door. In silence, he extended his hand to me, his gesture both inviting andmanding.

    I hesitated, torn between the beauty of the scene and the chaos brewing within me.

    The city lights glimmered like stars, but all I could focus on was the man standing before me, waiting for me to decide whether to step into his world once more or to walk away forever.

    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the moment settle around us as Cole remained unmoving, resolute in his stance.

    It became clear to me that he wouldn''t back down, and I decided to get this done and over with. As soon as this was done, then the soonest I could return to thefort of my condo.

    With a firm grip, I took his hand.

 Chapter 110 Flowers in the Sky

    [

    BONUS

    Chaptern/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    for reaching 600 PS! Thank you all! ??]

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    As soon as I stepped out of the car, I pulled my hand from Cole''s grasp as quick as lightning.

    He didn''t seem to mind, walking beside me as we made our way up the gentle slope of the hill. It was a short walk, and soon we reached a quiet, scenic spot that opened up to a breathtaking view of the city below.

    The skyline stretched before us, a sea of twinkling lights against the deepening night. Buildings rose like silhouettes against the fading twilight, their windows glimmering with life. Streets wound below us, lit by the glow of streemps and moving cars, giving the city a heartbeat of its own.

    For a moment, I simply stared, caught off guard by the beauty of it all¡ªthe vastness, the calm, and the serenity that hung in the air.

    The city felt endless, alive, yet peaceful from this height, as if inviting me to take it all in.

    I took a deep breath, letting the cool night air fill my lungs, and sighed into the horizon, feeling a strange mix of calm and exhration.

    "This is so beautiful," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper as I gazed at the breathtaking view.

    "Yes, it is . . ." I heard Cole reply softly.

    The gentleness in his voice took me by surprise. I''d never heard him sound so unguarded before, as if this moment had stripped away all his cold indifference.

    Automatically, my head turned toward him, and I found him already watching me, his gaze steady and intense.

    There was something in his eyes¡ªan openness I hadn''t seen before. His usually stoic face was softened, and his eyes trembled with emotions I''d never seen him wear so openly.

    It was like all the words he''d held back were suddenly there in his gaze, raw and vulnerable. My breath caught, my heartbeat drumming in my ears as I realized he wasn''t the Cole I used to know¡ªthe one who kept everything carefully hidden behind a wall.

    This was different. This was a glimpse into his other side.

    For a second, I wanted to look away, to protect myself from being swept away. But I couldn''t. I was trapped in his gaze, the world around us fading as if it were just the two of us in the whole city.

    Then, out of nowhere, the sky above us exploded into color. A rush of light and sound filled the air as the first firework shot up, bursting in a bloom of radiant reds and golds.

    "Wow," I gasped,pletely mesmerized.

    The fireworks painted the night with dazzling patterns, flowers blooming high above, only to fade and be reced by stars and shimmering streaks that fell like rain, dancing across the sky.

    Some sparkled like tiny stars scattered against the ckness, while others cascaded down like waterfalls of light.

    Each explosion was more beautiful than thest, capturing my attention so fully that, for a moment, I forgot everything else.

    As I watched, I noticed that the fireworks formed intricate shapes, almost like flowers blossoming in midair, then transforming into twinkling constetions before fading into the night.

    My heart swelled, a childlike joy bubbling up as the fireworks painted the sky.

    Then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw something new¡ªa single jet slicing through the air, trailing smoke behind it.

    As it flew across the sky, the smoke curled and twisted, shaping into letters that gradually formed words.

    [Happy Birthday, Eve!]

    I blinked, my mouth dropping open in astonishment as I read the message hanging in the sky. It felt surreal, like something out of a dream.

    I looked back at Cole, who was still watching me, his expression softer than I''d ever seen.

    I opened my mouth, about to say something¡ªanything¡ªto ease the overwhelming emotions building in my chest.

    However, before I could find the words, he gently reached for my hand, silencing me with a touch that was both tender and firm.

    In his other hand, he held the Eternal Bloom¡ªthat famed 60-carat pink diamond. Its wless surface shimmered in the dim light, reflecting every color of the fireworks fading above us.

    The jewel looked like it held gxies within it, far more brilliant than anything I''d ever seen.

    Without a word, he slipped the ring onto my finger, his movements achingly gentle, like he feared the moment would shatter if he moved too quickly.

    Then, he brought my hand to his lips, brushing the lightest, softest kiss over the diamond and the skin beneath it.

    His gaze lifted to meet mine, and I felt my breath catch as I saw the depth of emotion shining in his eyes¡ªwords he hadn''t said, feelings he''d never dared to reveal.

    There was no holding back now. He wasying everything bare, and I could feel the weight of it all in that single, heart-wrenching kiss.

    "Happy Birthday, Eve," he said, his voice low but filled with a warmth that felt like a gentle embrace.

    My chest tightened, and I felt a rush of emotions I hadn''t expected. I''d always known Cole as someone who kept his distance, someone with walls so high I''d almost stopped trying to look over them.

    But here he was, peeling those walls back, if only for a moment, showing me a side of himself I hadn''t seen since we were kids.

    He''d nned this¡ªall of this. Not just the flowers and fireworks, but the small details, every single thing that made tonight unforgettable.

    "I know I''m not always . . . good with words, but I wanted you to have something special. Something you''d remember this day."

    I wanted to say something, anything to cut through the thick silence between us. With him by my side the walls I had so carefully built around my heart were beginning to crumble, and I feared they''d bepletely shattered if I stayed here, in this moment with him, for even a second longer.

 Chapter 111 Youre too Late

    [EVE]

    I fought back my tears, refusing to let them escape. I couldn''t cry now. I had already shed so many tears over him in the past, and I wasn''t about to start again¡ªnot now, not ever.

    I''d promised myself long ago to nevere back to him, to keep him from slipping into my life again.

    My mind filled with memories of all the hurt, every word he''d said and every action he''d taken that left scars on my heart. Each painful moment had driven me to harden my resolve, to close myself off.

    Piece by piece, I reconstructed the walls around my heart, reinforcing them against the pull he still had on me.

    "You''re toote . . ." I whispered, my voice barely audible over the distant rumble of thunder.

    "What?" His expression turned wary, his hand still sped around mine, his eyes searching my face.

    "You''re toote!" I shouted, my voice cutting through the sudden crack of thunder as the sky darkened, unleashing a torrent of rain.

    It was as if my emotions had stirred the heavens themselves, the storm mirroring the turmoil inside me.

    I turned, intent on leaving, but he grabbed my hand, desperation thick in his voice. "What should I do?" he pleaded. "Tell me, please, what can I do to make it up to you?"

    For a moment, I met his gaze, staring into the depths of his eyes where regret and sorrow swirled. His vulnerability struck me, yet it wasn''t enough to erase the scars he had left behind.

    I took a breath, steadying myself.

    "You''re toote. You don''t deserve me," I said, each word, cutting, and final.

    His grip loosened, his hand falling away as I turned and walked into the rain, letting it wash over me, each step sealing the choice I''d made to leave him behind.

    === ?? ===

    [VICTOR]

    Victor looked up at the sky, frowning as he watched the stars vanish behind thick, rolling clouds.

    One moment, the sky had been clear, the night lit with delicate twinkles; now, it was shadowed and somber, pouring rain as if all the light had disappeared.

    The temperature dropped sharply, and Victor rubbed his hands together, shivering a little in the chill. Despite the sudden turn in the weather, he stood by the doorway, waiting, hoping Eve would still make it.

    Inside, he had everything set up for her birthday¡ªthough it wasn''t an extravagant party, he''d done his best to make it special.

    For days, he''d nned every detail, knowing that Eve and Sinir preferred smaller, more intimate gatherings over anything loud or showy.

    They might not have a huge crowd, but he hoped she''d feel the warmth he''d poured into each piece of the celebration.

    The room was softly lit with fairy lights that cast a gentle glow, lending a magical touch to the space. The lights twisted around a few carefully ced flower arrangements¡ªEve''s favorites, roses and baby''s breath¡ªin little vases on the table.

    The food was set out on the dining table, but his pride and joy was the centerpiece: a sushi spread artfully arranged in the shape of a small ship.

    Each type of sushi was chosen with Eve in mind; she had a particr fondness for certain pieces, and he''d made sure they were all there. Tuna, salmon, eel, and a few delicate rolls garnished with edible flowers, all crafted to perfection.

    Little bowls of soy sauce, pickled ginger, and wasabi surrounded the sushi ship, and he could imagine her smile when she''d see it. He''d even included some sashimi on the side and arranged tiny cups of sake, which she always enjoyed as a treat.

    Off to one side of the room was a small nook where he had prepared something more personal¡ªa spot he hoped would be the backdrop for a moment he''d been waiting to share with her.

    The area was decorated with deep red roses scattered across a soft, plush rug, with a few candles that cast a warm light over the space.

    Red and white balloons floated above, tied to little weights and curling ribbons, adding a yful touch. He''d chosen this little corner to be private but special, a ce where he hoped to finally tell Eve what he''d felt for her and his intentions to court her officially.

    Victor''s heart raced a little as he nced over at the scene, imagining how it might go. He had nned to stand with her there, surrounded by the soft glow of candlelight and the beauty of roses.

    He''d tell her how much she meant to him, how her kindness, herughter, and her strength had brightened his days in a way no one else ever had.

    He hoped, with all his heart, that she''d feel the same. He''d even rehearsed what he wanted to say, though the words never seemed quite right in his mind.

    Victor took a deep breath, steadying himself as he looked back at the doorway, his heart pounding with a mixture of nerves and excitement.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The rain might have put a damper on the evening''s ambiance, but he could only hope that it wouldn''t affect Eve''s mood.

    He wanted her to see the effort he''d put in, to understand just how much he cared. Even if she hadn''t realized it before, he hoped tonight would show her that she was cherished, deeply and truly, in a way that went beyond simple friendship.

    Just as he was lost in thought, imagining the perfect moment and hoping she''d feel the same, he heard footsteps approaching.

    Victor''s heart leaped, and he straightened, taking onest look around to ensure everything was in ce. This was it¡ªthe moment he''d been waiting for.

    When he turned, it wasn''t Eve standing there, but Sinir.

    "You''re still waiting for her?" the older man asked, voice gentle butced with an edge of concern.

    Victor forced a smile. "She''s probably just caught up with something. Maybe she hasn''t seen my messages yet."

    Though that seemed unlikely. Eve was always quick to reply, but this time, it felt different.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    || A/N ||

    By the way, it''s actually Sebastian, Sinir and Eve''s birthday. Sorry for the confusion.

 Chapter 112 Echoes of an Uncelebrated Night

    [VICTOR]

    Sinir sighed, taking a deep breath as he stepped closer, his eyes scanning Victor''s face. "Come inside, Vic. It''s getting colder out here."

    "I''m fine," Victor replied, shrugging as if he hadn''t been suppressing a shiver for the past hour. "It''s not that chilly."

    Sinir gave him a lingering look but held back any further insistence. "Suit yourself," he said atst, stepping away. "But don''t wait too long."

    Victor nodded, only half-hearing the old man''s words.

    As the door closed behind Sinir, he pulled out his phone and dialed Eve''s number for what must have been the tenth time. His heart sank with each unanswered ring until it went to voicemail, and he found himself staring nkly at the dark screen.

    Victor left her another message, his voice softer this time, almost pleading.

    "Eve, just . . . let me know you''re okay, all right? I''ll be here."

    Minutes passed, and he kept his gaze fixed on the path, watching the rain hit the ground in a relentless rhythm. He tried calling again, but now the call wouldn''t even connect.

    It was as if her phone had vanished from the world.

    Worry crept in, wrapping around his heart with icy fingers. "Did something happen to her?" he murmured, dread filling him.

    No, he reasoned. Eve was well-protected¡ªher bodyguards were Fay soldiers, trained spies, the best protection anyone could have.

    She was likely safer than anyone else at this very moment. He clung to that thought, but his heart refused to settle.

    The minutes dragged into hours, and the rain showed no sign of letting up. The lights he''d set up had dimmed, their glow a sad shadow of the warm atmosphere he''d nned.

    The sushi ship sat untouched, and the roses and balloons in the small corner looked faded, like a dream slowly slipping away.

    Victor had done everything he could to make this night perfect, and now, standing here alone, he felt foolish for believing it might work out.

    By the time dawn began to break, a pale gray light spreading across the horizon, his phone was silent, the hope of a response dwindling with each minute.

    Victor rubbed his eyes, exhausted, worry pressing on him as he stared at his phone''s dark screen onest time. He whispered to himself, his voice barely audible in the still morning air.

    "Maybe . . . maybe she fell asleep?"

    But even as he said it, he knew it was a hollow reassurance. The birthday he had hoped to make unforgettable had turned into a painful memory, a memory of how close he''de to happiness, only to be left standing in the cold silence of an empty dawn.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    I returned home, drenched in rain, my clothes clinging to me as I made my way numbly inside. My mind was nk, my movements automatic.

    Somehow, I found myself standing in the shower, water cascading over me, cold against my skin. It was like I''d be a machine, a puppet moving without purpose, while my heart thudded heavily in my chest, refusing to be ignored.

    I hated that Cole could still do this to me. I hated the power he still had over my heart, even after everything.

    I should have felt proud for walking away, for choosing myself instead of him, but all I felt was the unbearable weight pressing down, hollowing out my chest.

    Water streamed down my face, mingling with the tears I didn''t want to admit were there. I didn''t want to feel this way anymore. I wanted to forget him. To erase the memories and break the hold he had over me.

    But my heart, this

    treacherous

    heart, still clung to every piece of him, refusing to let go. It felt like a betrayal, this desire for someone I knew wasn''t good for me.

    The heaviness inside me was like lead, anchoring me in a fog of exhaustion and pain.

    Dragging my body was a chore; each step to the bedroom felt like wading through thick mud. I finished my shower and slipped into bed, feeling every ache, every strain from what happened.

    Iy there, eyes closed, trying to silence the chaos in my mind. But in the quiet, memories surfaced¡ªthe softness in his eyes, the warmth of his hand in mine. And with those memories came the familiar ache, the reminder of every reason I''d ever loved him and every reason I''d had to leave.

    . . .

    . . .

    Morning came with a dull, pounding ache in my head, like I''d been struck.

    I groaned, pressing a hand to my forehead, only for a chill to run through me, followed by the unmistakable tickle in my nose.

    Great.

    A cold.

    I fumbled for the medicine box beside my bed, quickly downing some tablets and praying they''d at least take the edge off the inevitable wave of symptoms.

    With bleary eyes, I nced at the bedside clock. My heart nearly stopped as I registered the time.

    "Oh no! Sinir and Sebastian''s birthday party!" I muttered, rubbing my temples as if that could turn back the clock. "Wait . . . it''s my celebration too," I realized, a pang of guilt sinking in.

    I hadn''t just missed their party; I''d missed my own birthday celebration too. The realization was like a punch to the gut.

    I forced myself up, hastily pulled on some clothes, and grabbed my car keys. I wasn''t going to miss this, not entirely.

    "Sebastian, let''s go," I said and at the side, Sebastian quickly throttled toward me.

    The painkillers had started to work their magic, dulling the ache enough that I could drive without too much difficulty.

    My heart pounded the entire way to Sinir''s mansion, anxiety gnawing at me. I couldn''t shake the image of everyone waiting for me, of Sinir disappointed, maybe even hurt, by my absence.

    I did promised to be backst night, but I fell asleep instead.

    When I finally arrived, the mansion was quieter than expected. Decorations still clung to the walls, remnants of the party lingering like echoes ofughter and celebration I''d missed.

    Streamers hung loosely, and a banner with "Happy Birthday" printed in bold letters fluttered in the gentle morning breeze.

    The sight filled me with a deep, sudden guilt.

 Chapter 113 Moments Missed, Moments Made

    [EVE]

    I stepped further inside, and I noticed the party aftermath¡ªthe empty sses, half-deted balloons, and the faint scent of cake lingering in the air.

    I could picture everyone gathered here, celebrating, waiting for me. My chest tightened with the ache of guilt that I hadn''t been there.

    "Eve!" a voice called out, jolting me from my thoughts.

    I turned to see Victor hurrying toward me, his face a mixture of relief and worry.

    The moment he reached me, he pulled me into a tight hug, catching me off guard. His warmth wrapped around me, his heartbeat steady and grounding against my cheek.

    Despite the shock, I found myself rxing, thefort of his embrace easing some of my guilt.

    "I was so worried," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "I thought something might have happened to you. Thank god you''re okay."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Oh, about that, I''m sorry," I murmured against his chest. "I got home and . . . I fell asleep. My phone died, and I didn''t hear any of your calls or messages." My voice trailed off, shame coloring my words.

    Only then did Victor seem to realize he was still holding me, his arms lingering a moment before he quickly released me, stepping back as though he''d been burned.

    His face flushed as he stammered, "Ah, s-sorry . . . I just¡ªI got caught up in the relief, and forgot my manners."

    I offered him a small, understanding smile. "It''s alright, really." The hug, unexpected as it was, wasn''t really that of a big deal.

    I was surprised to find that Victor was more affectionate than his stony face and guarded attitude had led me to believe.

    "By the way, where''s Sinir?" I asked, scanning the room, hoping to make amends with him as well.

    Victor''s expression softened. "He''s in the study. He was worried about you too."

    At the side, Sebastian barked, and Victor bent down to pat his head. "Of course no one forgot about you," he said with a smirk. "Come on, let''s go to Sinir."

    "Thanks, Victor. And I''m sorry for not showing upst night. I hope you still had a good time without me."

    Victor chuckled, but I could hear a hint of disappointment in his voice. "Oh, don''t worry. We finished all the sushi and didn''t leave you anything. Since you didn''te, you don''t get any."

    If I didn''t know any better, I''d think he was actually mad at me for missing the celebration. "I''m sorry, I''m here now, aren''t I?"

    "Yeah, but it''s not your birthday anymore, is it?" Victor shot me a look, like a parent scolding a child.

    "S-sorry . . ." I stammered, feeling oddly guilty.

    Victor led the way towards Sinir''s study, but as we walked, I noticed a small corner decorated with balloons, roses, and even a few heart-shaped lights. It looked oddly out of ce, more like a romantic setup than a birthday decoration.

    "What''s with that spot?" I asked, pointing at it, curious.

    Victor''s face turned red. "T-that . . . it''s nothing," he stammered, ncing away quickly.

    "Nothing?" I pressed, grinning. "Then why''s it all decorated like it''s the most important corner here?"

    Victor flushed even deeper and turned on his heel, mumbling under his breath. "It doesn''t matter anymore. The timing''s off, and it''s already ruined," he muttered, stomping off.

    I tilted my head, folding my arms as I watched him go. "What''s with him?" I whispered, ncing down at Sebastian, who just wagged his tail and barked in response.

    Finally, we reached Sinir''s study. Before I could apologize to Victor again, he simply nodded and left without a word, his shoulders tense.

    "I wonder what''s bothering him? One minute he''s nice, the next he''s all distant. Is he on his period, or something?" I muttered.

    Sinir nced up from his desk, raising an eyebrow. "You can be really dense," he said, shaking his head. "Or is it only when ites to other men that''s not Cole Fay?"

    My face heated instantly. "What? How did Cole get dragged into this? Is this because I missed the celebrationst night? I told you, I fell asleep and lost track of time¡ªI''m sorry!"

    Sinir just sighed and continued signing papers. "Apologies aside, you should know that Victor waited the entire night for you," he said. "And he may have overindulged in sushi, which left him with a stomachache and a fair amount of frustration."

    "Huh?" I blinked, caught off guard. "He waited all night? Why?"

    Sinir gave me a look as if I''d missed the obvious.

    Then it hit me. "Because the celebration wasn''tplete without me, right?" I bit my lip, guilt creeping in. "He probably nned the perfect birthday setup for us, and I ruined it by not attending."

    That Victor could be a perfectionist. That must be why he was so grouchy earlier.

    Sinir sighed. "I give up."

    Deciding to lighten the mood, I nudged Sebastian forward. "Don''t be grumpy, old man. Look, I brought Sebastian with me."

    "Call me Grandfather," Sinir replied, finally setting his paperwork aside and grinning as he saw Sebastian. "Come here, boy, I''ve got a gift for you!"

    But Sebastian hesitated, staying by my side. Sinir''s face darkened, clearly displeased, so I gave the dog a gentle push.

    Only then did Sebastian trot over to Sinir, epting arge bone with enthusiastic tail wags.

    "Sebastian, remember, I''m still your owner. Have you forgotten that?" Sinir chided, pretending to scold the dog, who just started gnawing happily on his treat.

    "Come on, Grandfather, don''t be so serious," I said, pulling out a small box and cing it on his desk. "I made you something."

    Sinir eyed the box suspiciously, then lifted the lid to find a handcrafted brooch inside. He examined it, his face scrunched up in a frown. "What is this supposed to be? It looks like crumpled paper."

    I clenched my fists, resisting the urge to snap back. Sure, my crochet skills were amateur, but I''d poured my heart into making that brooch.

    "It''s supposed to be Sebastian," I said, pointing at the matching one pinned on his cor. "I made one for him too, see?"

    Sinir raised an eyebrow, inspecting the one on Sebastian. "Really? It looks like a wad of thread," he muttered dryly.

    An angry vein throbbed in my forehead. "Fine. If you don''t want it, I''ll just take it back."

    But before I could reach for it, Sinir swiftly snatched it up. "Who said I didn''t want it?" he retorted. "It may look like crumpled paper, but it''s still a gift. And it''d be rude not to ept."

    I forced a smile, masking my irritation.

    Rude not to ept, but apparently, not rude to insult the person who made it,

    I thought, watching as Sinir pinned the brooch on his jacket with surprising care.

 Chapter 114 Small Gestures, Deep Impressions

    [Victor]

    Victor took a deep breath, feeling the now-familiar emotion settle in his chest.

    He''d lost track of how many sighs he''d let slip since Eve hadn''t shown up to the birthday celebration. Despite the efforts to keep things cheerful, her absence had left him feeling unexpectedly down.

    But there was work to do, and like every morning before heading to the office, he made his way to Sinir''s study to brief him on the day''s agenda.

    Entering the room, Victor found Sinir already awake and buried in a stack of paperwork, sses perched on his nose, the lines of concentration on his face deepening.

    "Did you get enough sleep?" Victor asked, a hint of concern in his voice.

    He couldn''t help but worry about Sinir''s health; the old man had enough on his te as it was. If only his sons shared the same sense of responsibility rather than indulging in greed, Sinir wouldn''t have to push himself so hard at his age.

    Sinir, though, was focused on keeping thepany together, managing one crisis after another. If Victor hadn''t stepped in to help, Sullivan would have drained thepany to fund his own startup, and Stefan . . . well, Stefan would have blown the money onvish parties and a string of questionable rtionships.

    For now, they''d managed to put a stop to both¡ªSullivan''s influence had been cut back, and Stefan''s reckless spending curbed, though Sinir knew these were only temporary fixes.

    Sinir sipped his tea, barely looking up from his stack of reports. "I''m getting the doctor-rmended amount of sleep, if that''s what you''re asking," he replied with a slight smirk. "By the way, QuantumLyfe is looking promising. If they keep developing their nanotechnology at this rate, they''ll be the biggest yer on the market soon."

    "That''s right. Investors are already buzzing, and I''ve heard even Sullivan has been trying to get hold of the CEO of QuantumLyfe," Victor said, chuckling softly.

    Sinir huffed, "Riding the gravy train, I see. But I suppose he doesn''t know yet?"

    "Know what?" Victor asked, raising a brow.

    "That Eve''s the CEO," Sinir replied, his grin growing a touch wider.

    Victor couldn''t help butugh. "Not a clue. If he did, he''d probably do whatever it took to pester her. For now, it''s best if he stays in the dark."

    "Indeed," Sinir agreed, nodding. He set his papers down, leaning back in his chair.

    It was then that Victor noticed something odd pinned to Sinir''s jacket¡ªa small, colorful brooch that looked entirely out of ce against the otherwise refined, luxurious outfit.

    It was . . .

    unique

    and a bit cartoonish, definitely not the sort of essory Sinir would usually wear.

    Victor blinked, surprised. "Uh . . . what''s that?" he asked, pointing to the brooch, a faint frown tugging at his forehead.

    Sinir nced down at it, then gave a slight shrug, as though it was the most natural thing in the world. "This? A gift from Eve," he replied, with a hint of fondness in his voice. "She ims it''s Sebastian," he added, with a slight chuckle.

    Victor stifled augh. "Really? I thought you only wore the finest designer pieces," he teased, eyeing the homemade brooch that looked more like a bundle of threads than an actual dog.

    Sinir adjusted the brooch with mock seriousness, smoothing the fabric around it. "Who says one can''t mix fine taste with . . .

    creative

    expression

    ?" he replied, a faint twinkle of amusement in his eyes.

    Victor smirked, nodding. "I suppose it does suit you¡ªadds a bit of charm to the old man look."

    "Watch it, Victor," Sinir muttered, but there was a yfulness in his tone.

    Victor chuckled, but his smile faded as he noticed something unexpected¡ªSebastian was wearing the exact same brooch as Sinir.

    "Wait . . . Sebastian''s wearing it too?" Victor muttered, momentarily stunned.

    "That''s right," Sinir replied with a hint of satisfaction. "Eve gifted him one as well."

    Victor felt a surprising pang of jealousy. Sinir he could understand, but Sebastian?

    Eve had thought to give both the old man and his dog a gift, but she hadn''t given him anything.

    He suddenly felt oddly slighted . . . as if, in Eve''s eyes, he ranked below a dog.

    Clearing his throat, Victor tried to recover his pride. "Ahem. Well, it''s a cute gesture, but that brooch really doesn''t suit your usual taste, Sinir. Perhaps I should find you something more fitting. Here, why don''t I keep that funny little brooch in a secure area?"

    Sinir shot him a knowing look. "Nice try, Victor. I''m not falling for that. If you''re so taken with it, go get your own oddball essory."

    Victor''s gaze shifted to Sebastian, who seemed to sense exactly what he was up to. The giant dog, with surprising intensity, let out a low growl, followed by a few sharp barks as if to say,

    Don''t even think about it.

    Victor sighed, resigning himself to his fate. He nced back at the brooch on Sinir''s chest, a little envious.

    It seemed he''d have to work harder if he wanted to secure a ce in Eve''s heart¡ªbecause at the moment, it looked like he didn''t even outrank a dog.

    === ===

    [EVE]

    I nned to go to school today, but a relentless headache and my runny nose made that impossible. Dizziness was setting in, too, a heavy fog that clouded my senses.

    I knew pushing myself would only make things worse. The thought of trudging around campus in this condition seemed unbearable, so I headed straight to my condo instead.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I''d call Victorter and let him know I couldn''t make it back to the mansion. Thest thing I wanted was to pass this fever to Sinir; with his age, even a small illness could be risky.

    When I finally reached my unit, I stumbled straight to bed, feeling a strange sense of relief that Cole wasn''t around.

    Maybe he''d finallye to terms with my decision to keep him at a distance. My heart gave a faint, painful squeeze at the thought, but the fever was already pulling me under, drowning out any feelings as I sank into the mattress, hoping the medicine would work its magic while I slept.

    As I drifted into a restless sleep, a hazy image took shape before me¡ªa figure standing over me, blurred yet familiar.

    Was I dreaming?

    "Cole . . . ?" I murmured, barely able to keep my eyes open.

    "Eve . . . don''t worry. I''ll call a doctor . . ." His voice, gentle but urgent, broke through my fevered haze.

    I wanted to protest, tell him there was no need to fuss, but the question that lingered in my mind was louder¡ª

    how had he gotten in here?

    Before I could say a word, sleep imed me, pulling me into darkness as his presence lingered like aforting warmth beside me.

 Chapter 115 That Crazy Girl and her Crazy Idea

    [COLE]

    Cole swirled his drink slowly, staring down at the amber liquid as though it could somehow wash away the mess he''d made of his life. He sat in the dimly lit, luxurious confines of his penthouse, surrounded by the soft hum of background music and the low murmur of voices.

    Sitting with him were Zachary, his cousin with a perpetual smirk, and Lina, his twin sister, who could always be counted on to remind him, in excruciating detail, of his faults.

    "I just can''t believe Eve still refuses you after all you''ve done for her!" Zachary eximed, topping off his ss with a fresh pour. He looked at Cole, eyebrows raised in disbelief. "I mean, is she even human? How could she resist your charms? You''re the whole package¡ªwealth, looks, charm¡ªwhat more could she possibly want?"

    "Oh, please," Lina interjected, rolling her eyes so hard it was a wonder she didn''t see the back of her own head. "After everything my dear brother has put her through, I''m surprised she hasn''t moved to another country just to escape him."

    She gave Cole a pointed look, not the least bit sympathetic. "Eve''s smart. She knows better than to get caught up in your whirlwind again."

    Cole shot her an indignant re. "If anything, this is your fault." He jabbed a finger in her direction, as if she were the reason his life was in shambles.

    Lina blinked in exaggerated surprise, then dramatically pointed to herself. "My fault?" Sheughed, though her amusement was tinged with incredulity. "Oh, I have to hear this one."

    Cole leaned forward, his voice heated. "Yeah, you''re the one who gave me that list of ''

    heart stopping

    gestures''

    to win her back, remember? You said it was foolproof¡ªyet all it did was make things worse!"

    Lina chuckled, unfazed by his frustration. "Foolproof? Cole, it was a list of kind, genuine gestures. If you can''t make them work, that''s on you." She folded her arms, looking him up and down. "You''ve hurt her too many times. You really thought a few nice words and a kabedon were going to erase all that?"

    Cole sighed and slumped back into his chair, gripping his ss a bit tighter. Deep down, he knew she was right. He had messed up¡ªagain and again.

    But that was exactly why he wanted to make amends, why he couldn''t just let go. It was why he was here, drowning his sorrows in expensive whiskey, hoping for some miraculous advice from two people who barely believed in him.

    "Alright, enough of the me game," Zachary interrupted, leaning back and looking pleased with himself, as though he had just thought of something ingenious. "What we need here is . . .N?v(el)B\\jnn

    reinforcement

    ."

    Lina raised an eyebrow. "Reinforcement?"

    Zachary''s grin widened, mischievous and full of promise. "Look, your ''

    how

    -

    to

    -

    guide''

    of romance didn''t work, and my tried-and-true flirting tips didn''t either. Which means it''s time to bring in someone with apletely fresh approach. Someone

    unconventional

    ."

    Cole and Lina exchanged wary looks, equally confused and intrigued.

    "Who?" they asked in unison.

    Instead of answering, Zachary whipped out his phone and started scrolling through his contacts. "I think it''s time to call in my little sister."

    "No!" Lina lunged forward, attempting to grab his phone, but Zachary deftly pulled it out of reach.

    "Don''t bring Estelle into this!" she warned, practically begging him. "She knows nothing about love¡ªshe''s practically allergic to it! She''s never had a crush in her life, and if I''m being honest, I''m not even sure she''s ever shown like to the opposite sex. She''spletely unhinged, Zachary."

    "Exactly!" Zachary countered, his eyes twinkling with delight. "That''s precisely what we need¡ªa fresh, unpredictable perspective. Maybe an unconventional approach will finally get through to Eve where all this careful nning and romancing have failed."

    "Or it could make things worse," Lina argued, folding her arms, but her tone softened. She looked at Cole, who was now watching the whole exchange in silence.

    Unpredictable as Estelle was, maybe unpredictability was exactly what he needed.

    Just then, Zachary hit the dial button and ced the phone on speaker, barely dodging Lina''s hand as she tried to snatch it away again.

    The line rang, and after a few seconds, Estelle''s voice came through, sounding as irritable and bemused as ever.

    "Brother, why are you calling me? I''m busy," she muttered, sounding like someone who''d just been interrupted mid-sentence by an alien invasion.

    Zachary smirked, his fingers drumming on the table. "E, my dear sister, we need your . . .

    expertise

    on a delicate issue."

    There was a pause. Then, in a t tone, Estelle replied, "Is this about Cole and Eve?"

    "You got it," Zachary replied, throwing a cheeky grin at Cole, who rolled his eyes but leaned forward, interested despite himself.

    Estelle snorted. "Let me guess¡ªCole still hasn''t won her back? I told you months ago that she closed her heart to him. Honestly, he should just let her go and spare himself the humiliation."

    The loud thud of Cole''s ss mming onto the table made everyone flinch. His jaw clenched, voice low and hissing. "Letting go isn''t an option."

    His words hung in the air, carrying his anger that sent a chill through the room.

    "Well, then," Estelle replied, a mischievous edge in her tone. "If you''re really that

    desperate

    . . . I guess I have some ideas."

    Lina nced nervously at Cole, then back at Zachary. She wasn''t sure if she was ready to hear what kind of madness Estelle was about to unleash. "I''m almost afraid to ask, but . . . what''s your advice?"

    Estelle took a long pause, probably enjoying the suspense. "First, give her space¡ªactual, honest-to-goodness space. Just be her friend, no more, no less. Don''t hover, don''t act possessive. Don''t pressure her, and definitely don''t invade her personal space. Just . . . be there when she needs you, and otherwise keep your distance."

    Cole frowned, clearly wrestling with this.

    Lina, however, was genuinely impressed. "Estelle, that actually makes sense. Are you feeling alright?"

    Zachary raised an eyebrow, equally taken aback. "Are you really my crazy sister? Who are you, and what have you done with the real Estelle? Give her back!"

    "

    Shut

    up

    , both of you!" Estelle snapped, though there was a hint of mischief in her voice. "I''m perfectly sane¡ªmost of the time, anyway. Now, here''s the second part. Once you''ve been giving her space for a while, and once she''s gottenfortable with your presence again, then you go for the

    kill

    ."

    Cole leaned in, his interest fully piqued. "Go for the

    kill

    ?"

    Estelle''s voice took on a dramatic ir. "Exactly. Just like Dad did with Mom. Kidnap her to a private ind, get her pregnant, and voil¨¤! Bonded for life!"

    There was a beat of stunned silence, and then Lina''s eyes widened in horror. Before Estelle could borate further on her deranged n, Lina reached over and snatched the phone, hitting the end call button as if her life depended on it.

    "Alright, that''s enough of that," she muttered, shaking her head in disbelief. "I almost thought she was normal for once.

    Almost

    ."

    Zachary burst intoughter, clutching his sides. "That''s the sister I know¡ªjust when you think she''s making sense, she throws you a curveball straight out of a soap opera."

    Lina sighed, but there was a small smile ying on her lips. "Well, I''ll admit, at least the first part of her advice was . . . actually decent. "Just don''t do the second part of her n, and everything might turn out alright."

    She nced at Cole, who was now staring into his ss, his expression unreadable. "So, what do you think, brother?"

    Cole didn''t reply and just continued to think things through.

 Chapter 116 The Realization that was Denied Before

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter for reaching 50GT! Thank you all! ??]

    === ?? ===

    [COLE]

    After his conversation with his sister and cousins, Cole was determined to take a different approach with Eve.

    Estelle''s words echoed in his mind¡ªhe needed to give Eve the space she needed and focus on being her protector, nothing more.

    Every time he tried to push his way back into her heart, she pulled further away. But maybe, he thought, if he stepped back, things would change.

    That morning, Cole expected Eve to be in ss. But when he checked the hidden security indicator on her location, he was surprised to see that she was still in her condo.

    A sense of unease settled over him. Something wasn''t right.

    He quickly essed the security cameras in her condo, and his heart stopped when he saw her copsed on the floor. She looked pale, unmoving, a sheen of sweat glistening on her brow.

    "Eve!" The name escaped his lips, filled with fear and urgency. Panic surged through him as he bolted for his car.

    The streets were clogged with morning traffic, and Cole cursed under his breath, tapping the steering wheel anxiously. He should have taken the helipad.

    Wasting no time, he pulled out his phone and called her guards stationed in the next room. "Get to Eve''s room right now. Check on her until I arrive," hemanded, his voice tense.

    As soon as her guards confirmed, Cole dialed Zen. "Zen, get a clearance on every road from Willowborne Street to Heaven''s Tower. I need an open path, now," he said, his words clipped and urgent.

    "I''m on it." Zen was already moving, making calls to traffic coordinators and city contacts to clear the way.

    Within minutes, Cole heard Zen''s voice through his earpiece, "All clear. Roads are open for you."

    Cole pressed down on the elerator of his Porsche 911 Turbo, and the car roared to life, tearing down the streets.

    Traffic lights flickered from green to red, stopping every cars but his, as he sped through the city in a straight shot to her building.

    He barely registered the blurs of people and cars as he flew by. His heart pounded in his chest, every nerve alive with the need to reach her.

    The moment he arrived at Heaven''s Tower, he swung into the underground parking lot and tossed his keys to the valet without a word. He was out of the car and running before the valet had even processed what was happening.

    Rushing to her room, Cole flung open the door and found Eve lying in her bed, pale but breathing. Standing beside her was No. 1, a statuesque woman with dark skin and long, snow-white hair tied back in sleek ponytails.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She met his gaze calmly, her expression unflinching as she reported the situation.

    "Don''t worry, young master. Miss Eve has a fever. We administered a mild fever reducer, so she should feel better soon," No. 1 said softly. "She will sweat heavily due to the medication, so she''ll need water to stay hydrated. Should I prepare an IV drip?"

    Cole took a steadying breath, fighting to keep his voice level. "No, I''ll take care of it. You''re dismissed."

    No. 1 nodded and bowed before slipping silently from the room, leaving Cole alone with Eve.

    Cole sank down in the chair beside her bed, his eyes never leaving her face. She looked so small, her cheeks flushed with fever, her chest rising and falling with shallow breaths.

    All of his frustrations, all of his anger and confusion, melted away as he watched her. His hand itched to reach out and brush the damp hair from her forehead, but he held back, reluctant to disturb her.

    For the first time, he allowed himself to simply be present with her. He didn''t need to try and prove anything; he didn''t need to fight for her attention.

    Right now, all he wanted was to make sure she was safe, to keep watch over her until she opened her eyes again.

    He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, his gaze locked on her as if he could will her back to health.

    "I''ll wait as long as it takes," he whispered, his voice barely audible in the quiet room. "This time, I''ll do it right."

    Outside, the city pulsed with its usual chaos, but in that small room, time seemed to stand still as he sat by her side, determined not to leave until he knew she was well.

    As Cole continued to watch over Eve, he found himself captivated by her delicate features.

    He reached out almost unconsciously, his hand moving of its own ord as he gently brushed a stray strand of hair from her face. Her skin was soft beneath his fingertips, her beauty so effortlessly captivating that his usual restraint slipped away, moment by moment.

    Without thinking, his fingers traced the graceful curve of her brow, the softness of her cheek, and down to the fullness of her lips. He lingered there, mesmerized by the quiet rise and fall of her breaths, the warmth radiating from her skin.

    His heart pounded fiercely, each beat resonating through his chest as he leaned closer, unable to tear himself away from her.

    She was so close now that he could feel the warmth of her breath against his face, soft and steady, and his eyelids grew heavy as he drifted closer still.

    In this moment, nothing else existed¡ªno responsibilities, no pretenses, just him and her.

    His heart raced with a new kind of thrill, an unguarded vulnerability he hadn''t allowed himself to feel before.

    Just as he hovered inches from her lips, the reality of his actions jolted him back. He gasped, pulling back so abruptly that he covered his mouth, a mixture of shock and confusion swirling in his mind.

    What was he doing?

    What was he about to do?

    He''d always prided himself on his control, on his ability to keep emotions at arm''s length. And yet, here he was, caught entirely off guard, his heart betraying him with every beat.

    A rush of thoughts flooded his mind. He''d convinced himself that he only wanted to restore their old friendship, to mend what had been broken between them.

    But as he looked at her now, something in him finally acknowledged the truth he had been pushing away.

    Maybe this was more than friendship. Maybe he had fallen for her¡ªdeeply, profoundly, in a way he''d never experienced before.

    The feelings he held for his family couldn''tpare to this. What he felt now was raw, unguarded, and terrifying, but oddly . . . so addicting.

    Cole''s gaze softened as he continued to watch Eve, a quiet realization settling over him.

    There was no denying it anymore.

    He was deeply, irrevocably in love with her, and for the first time, he understood the depth of his own heart.

 Chapter 117 Caught Between Care and Desire

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter for reaching 200 PS! Thank you all! ??]

    [

    WARNING

    ! Smut content ahead!]

    Smut Content

    ¨C slight rated content

    Mature Content

    ¨C heavy mature content

    ????(? ?? ? - ? ) ?

    === ?? ===

    [COLE]

    When Cole realized the depth of his feelings for Eve, it was as if a weight lifted, and the world softened around him.

    For the first time, he felt truly in sync, a peaceful sense of purpose filling his chest. Everything seemed to align, as if the universe itself had finally settled into its rightful ce.

    In that quiet moment, Cole felt an unshakable calm, a serenity he''d never known. He was certain that even if the world ended, as long as he was by Eve''s side, nothing else would matter.

    However, his reverie shattered when he noticed Eve''s breathing grow heavier, her skin flushed and drenched in sweat.

    rm spiked through him, and he leaned closer, his voice filled with worry. "Eve . . . what''s wrong?" Paned his words, his heart twisting painfully at the sight of her in distress.

    He''d never cared for a sick person before, and seeing Eve like this¡ªvulnerable and in pain¡ªwas agonizing.

    His mind raced with the sudden urge to call a doctor, to do something, anything, to make her good again.

    Just as he reached for his phone, it buzzed with an iing call from Lina.

    He answered in irritation. "I''m kind of busy right now," he said, ncing anxiously back at Eve.

    "Is Eve sick?" Lina''s voice was steady, direct. "Are you there with her now?"

    Cole stilled, his mind immediately shing to Zen.

    That guy has no idea how to keep things secret,

    he thought, suppressing a groan.

    "Yes. I was just about to call a doctor for her," he replied, tapping his fingers anxiously.

    He heard a soft p on the head on the other end, followed by Estelle''s voice chiming in. "See? I told you your brother would be so clueless about this."

    Cole''s brow furrowed. "What are you doing with my sister? Trying to nt strange ideas in her head again?" he asked, a twinge of irritation in his tone.

    "Stop being ridiculous, Cole," Estelle shot back. "And what do you mean by ''

    strange

    ideas''

    ? I''m not that crazy, you know. Anyway, listen up¡ªthis is a rare chance for you to be alone with Eve. She''s vulnerable right now, and anything you do to her . . . well, she won''t have the strength to resist or . . . remember itter."

    Cole''s jaw clenched as he ground out, "Estelle, I''m not that kind of person. I would never take advantage of her while she''s sick."

    Estelle sighed in exasperation. "You''repletely missing the point, you blockhead. I don''t mean that. What I''m saying is, you don''t need to call a doctor. You''re trained for situations like this, aren''t you?"

    Cole''s breath stilled, her words hitting closer than he wanted to admit. Hisbat and field training had, indeed, included basic medical knowledge.

    "Take this chance to care for her," Estelle continued. "Take her temperature, make sure she''sfortable, help her cool down. Sometimes, all someone needs is to feel looked after. And maybe . . ." she hesitated, her voice dropping, "just maybe, show her that she has someone who genuinely cares."

    For a moment, Cole was moved by his cousin''s words. But then Estelle''s tone turned mischievous. "Who knows? You might even have to administer the medicine . . . mouth to mouth."

    Before she could say another word, Cole hung up abruptly, a hot flush creeping up his neck.

    She''s always stirring trouble,

    he thought with exasperation, fighting to keep his heart steady.

    He took a deep breath, his gaze settling back on Eve. He decided he''d stay with her, to take care of her himself¡ªnot because of anything Estelle suggested, but because he wanted to.

    Because she mattered to him, and right now, she needed him.

    === ?? ===

    Meanwhile, on the other end of the line, Estelle wasughing so hard that she had to clutch her side, while Lina nced at her phone, her face lined with concern.

    "Oh, your brother is so na?ve¡ªit''s almost cute! He''s acting like he''s never been alone with a girl before!" Estelle said, still chuckling.

    Lina gave her a wary look. "Well . . . he''s never had a girlfriend, and he''s never shown much interest in women, not until now."

    Estelle''s eyes went wide. "No way! What a waste!"

    "Hey, shut up," Lina muttered, crossing her arms. "It''s not like you''re not a virgin, too."

    Estelle grinned. "Only technically," she said with a wink. "In my mind, I''m not."

    And sheughed even more, clearly enjoying the flustered expression on Lina''s face.

    === ?? ===

    Back in Eve''s apartment, Estelle''s words lingered in Cole''s mind, no matter how much he tried to shove them away.

    His cousin had nted ideas that were hard to ignore, no matter how much he wanted to stay focused on caring for Eve, his thoughts went back to herst words.

    This isn''t taking advantage . . .N?v(el)B\\jnn

    he told himself, trying to ease his conscience.

    I''m just helping her, that''s all.

    But as he looked at Eve, her flushed face soft in the dim light, her breathsing quick and shallow, Cole''s nerves were tested in ways he hadn''t expected.

    She looked so delicate, her skin dewy and warm, her damp clothes clinging to her form. His heart thundered as he carefully reached for her shirt, his hands slightly trembling. His breath caught as he eased it off her shoulders, revealing her smooth, porcin skin.

    When his gaze drifted down, he felt a shiver go through him. Her corbone, so delicate, gave way to the graceful curve of her breasts.

    For a petite woman, she have huge breasts that were almost slipping off the confines of her bra.

    Despite himself, Cole''s eyes lingered on the rise and fall of her breath, his heart pounding as he noticed her bra clinging damply against her skin, nearly translucent. Her pinkish tips erect and he could almost see them.

    Cole drew in a sharp breath, forcing his gaze away.

    Control yourself,

    he thought, trying to calm his racing mind. He was here to help her, nothing more.

    Being this close to her, witnessing her so vulnerable, was pushing his self-control to its limits, threatening to break entirely.

 Chapter 118 That Time in the Beach

    [

    WARNING

    !

    Smut

    content ahead!]

    === ?? ===

    [COLE]

    Slowly, Cole pressed a cool cloth to her heated skin, dabbing away the sweat with a tenderness he didn''t know he had.

    But as he brushed his hand over her skin, his fingers grazed the edge of her cleavage, soft and warm beneath his touch. His pulse spiked as he felt the soft rise against his hand. Every nerve in his body tensed, the heat building inside him all over again.

    He forced himself to focus, struggling to push down the desire stirring inside him. He wiped her down and carefully eased a clean shirt over her, doing his best not to look at her too long, though his heart was hammering so loudly he could hardly think.

    Before a permanent zipper mark appeared on his cock, he was done, and Cole nearly bolted from the room, heading straight for the bathroom.

    He turned on the shower, letting the cold water pour over him. He didn''t bother to remove his clothes, allowing the icy stream to collide with his body, numbing the heat that had consumed him.

    Realizing how much she meant to him was one thing. Feeling the depth of his own desire, the primal need to be close to her, was something else.

    He leaned heavily against the wall, breathing deeply to calm himself. The intensity of his feelings both thrilled and unnerved him, and he couldn''t shake the sensation that, if he didn''t gain control, he might just lose himself entirely.

    If this continued, he knew he would finally lose his sanity.

    === ===

    [EVE]

    That day at the beach felt like a rare, golden moment. I''d made sure to dress up, putting on a swimsuit that was modest but highlighted my best features.

    I mean, not to brag, but I was naturally blessed in certain areas, and I take pride in that.

    I could feel all these lingering staresing at me from every direction, but my gaze was locked on one person alone¡ªCole Fay, stretched out under the sun with nothing but swim shorts and a pair of sunsses,pletely indifferent to everything around him.

    My heart was racing, my nerves fluttering with excitement as I approached him, feeling a mix of anticipation and just a little bit of fear.

    "C-Cole . . . want me to rub some sunscreen on you?" I stammered, my hands already half-raised.

    I knew it was supposed to be the other way around, but this was my chance to actually touch him, his bare skin under my fingertips¡ªand the thought alone had me practically drooling with anticipation.

    He slowly lifted his sunsses, gave me a quick, sleepy nce, and then . . . went right back to napping.

    My confidence took a major hit. It felt like I could have paraded around in a neon signboard,

    naked

    , and he still wouldn''t notice.

    But I wasn''t going to let that ruin the day¡ªI mean, we were at the beach! It was a beautiful moment, and I had big ns.

    "Cole, I have something to tell you!" I dered, feeling my pulse spike with courage.

    "What?" he mumbled, barely opening his eyes.

    Taking a deep breath, Iunched into it. "Cole, I love you!"

    Without missing a beat, he replied in the most bored tone, "I know."

    I paused, a bit deted by hisckluster response, but I wasn''t backing down that easily. "Cole, je t''aime!" I tried again in French.

    "Je sais," he replied, this time in perfect French, still not looking up.

    I gritted my teeth, switching gears. "Ti amo, Cole!"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Lo so." This time, Italian.

    "Aishiteru, Cole!" I tried in Japanese.

    His reply was instant. "Shitteru yo."

    I tried in everynguage I could remember: "Te quiero! Saranghae! Ich liebe dich!" Each time, his answer was the same, and each time, he sounded like he was reciting it in his sleep.

    Finally, out of breath and slightly defeated, I sighed and slumped down beside him. "Did you just rejected me in tennguages?"

    Without opening his eyes, he just muttered, "Maybe because I''ve heard it enough times." And, with a small smirk, he added, "But I

    know

    , okay?"

    And just like that, a smile crept back onto my face, realizing that maybe he wasn''t as indifferent as he pretended to be.

    I woke up feeling like I''d been hit by a truck. The headache wasn''t as intense as before, and the fever seemed to have cooled down a bit.

    I wasn''t sure why I''d dreamed about that past since it didn''t really matter anymore.

    I wanted to get up, but the tug of an IV drip in my hand made me pause.

    "What''s this?" I murmured, sitting up slowly. Then I noticed my shirt¡ªit wasn''t what I had on before, and it was on backward. "Why am I wearing a different shirt? And . . . why is it inside out?"

    A voice startled me from across the room.

    "Don''t move too much. You''re still recovering from your fever."

    I whipped my head around, and there was Cole, sitting casually in the armchair by my bed, one leg crossed over the other, casually reading a newspaper.

    He lookedfortable, almost like he belonged there¡ªhair slightly damp, a clean white shirt, and soft gray joggers. It felt strange, as though I were the guest in my own room.

    I clutched the nket closer, suddenly self-conscious. "Y-you . . . what are you doing here?" I stammered, my mind still muddled from sleep and surprise.

    Cole lowered the paper, meeting my gaze with a calm intensity that caught me off guard. His expression was gentler than I was used to, his eyes softened with a hint of concern I wasn''t sure I''d ever seen before.

    It was as if a part of him I didn''t know had quietly surfaced. There was something in his gaze¡ªsomething deeper¡ªthat I wasn''t sure I was ready to find out what.

    My heart fluttered under the weight of his steady gaze, and the question of my shirt slipped to the back of my mind.

    "Remember?" he said, his tone reassuring. "I''m your bodyguard. I came when I noticed you hadn''t shown up for school. Good thing I did¡ªwhen I found you, you were lying on the floor."

    "You . . . took care of me?" I managed, disbeliefcing my words.

 Chapter 119 Unexpected Tenderness

    [EVE]

    Cole nodded, leaning forward slightly. "Yeah. You had a pretty bad fever, so I gave you some medication and got youfortable. I even called a doctor to set up the IV. You should be feeling better soon."

    A sudden warmth bloomed in my chest, but I forced it down, mping it tight. I couldn''t let myself be moved by every fleeting gesture, every hint of tenderness he showed¡ªit was dangerous to let my heart sway so easily.

    I blinked, surprised. The idea of him here, looking after me all that time, felt oddly . . .

    strange

    .

    I never imagined seeing this side of Cole. Of all people, he was thest person I expected¡ªand wanted¡ªto be by my side at my most vulnerable.

    Yet here he was, catching me in a moment I could barely face myself, peeling back my defenses when I had nowhere left to hide.

    He wasn''t the distant, often-irritated guy I thought I knew. In this moment, he was something else entirely¡ªsomeone unrecognizable, someone I couldn''t reconcile with the Cole I thought I knew.

    He''d changed, irrevocably, so much so that I found myself questioning if he was still the same Cole at all. The familiarity was gone, reced by a quiet intensity that left me breathless and unnerved.

    I took a deep breath and sighed, calming my nerves, trying to push Cole away from my thoughts. With it came the memory of being on the floor that came back in bits and pieces.

    The ache in my body had dulled, but the exhaustion still lingered. "How long was I out?"

    "A full day," he replied, his voice quieter now, almost tender.

    "A day?!" I blurted, eyes darting to the clock beside my bed. It was already afternoon, well past lunchtime, and a wave of disbelief washed over me.

    I was out for a whole day?! Just what kind of fever was it?

    Cole''s voice was steady. "The medicine was strong enough to keep you under and help you recover."

    It must have been the medication, then. Well, it worked¡ªthe fever was gone. But it was strong enough to knock me outpletely for an entire day.

    I hesitated, feeling the slight tug of my shirt. "Then . . . my shirt . . ." The words fumbled out, my mind swimming with questions I wasn''t entirely ready to ask.

    Cole pushed his chair back, the scraping sound making me flinch slightly. He stood, his presence both reassuring and unsettling.

    "You must be starving," he said, tone soft yet with a tint of panic. "I''ll go grab some lunch for you. Just stay put."

    Before I could protest or ask for any exnation, Cole slipped out of the room, leaving a quiet echo in his wake.

    I looked down, noticing the inside-out shirt again. My bra hadn''t been changed, which offered a sliver offort, but the questions still buzzed in my head.

    Had he really been the one to take care of me? And . . . was he the one who changed my shirt?

    A sudden embarrassment crept into my cheeks at the thought. Did he . . . see me naked?

    I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts.

    What was I even thinking?

    Cole wasn''t the type to lust after someone''s body. I knew that well enough¡ªI''d practically unted myself in a swimsuit at the beach once, hoping for a hint of interest, yet he''d barely looked my way.

    Not once did he cast a second nce, never mind one that showed any curiosity or attraction.

    Taking a deep breath, I wasn''t sure if I should feel relieved or slightly offended that there was no reaction from him.

    Part of me felt foolish even entertaining the idea that he might have felt anything if he really was the one who changed my shirt. But then again, what was the big deal if he had?

    This was Cole, after all¡ªcold, indifferent, unfeeling, inscrutable Cole.

    If anything, he might have seen it as just another chore, maybe even a bother.

    As Iy back, staring up at the ceiling, my mind wrestled with itself. I should be focused on recovery, not wondering about whether he''d cared for me or if he''d looked at me differently now.

    Whatever strange warmth he showed today didn''t mean anything.

    With a sigh, I covered my eyes with my arm, forcing myself to forget the whole situation, though a faint warmth lingered, refusing to leave.

    Within minutes, Cole returned with a bed tray holding a freshly cooked meal, its warmth and aroma filling the room.

    My stomach growled loudly at the scent, and I heard him chuckle softly. Embarrassed, I shot him a re, but he just smiled in that unruffled way of his.

    He was smiling more often now, and I had to admit, it bothered me more than I cared to admit. Something about it felt different¡ªtoo soft, too . . . gentle. It stirred something inside me that I couldn''t quite ce, and it made me uneasy.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Eat up," he said, setting the tray gently in front of me.

    I nced at the food¡ªa bowl of steaming rice porridge, some simple vegetable soup, and sliced fruit arranged carefully on the side.

    It was the kind of gentle,forting meal you''d prepare for someone who was truly unwell¡ªeach bite carefully chosen, every detail thought out.

    The warmth of it seeped through me, not just from the food itself, but from the unexpected tenderness behind it. For the first time in my life, I felt like someone truly cared.

    In the past, when I was sick, no one bothered to check on me. The maids would leave food and medicine on the table, my supposed parents never once asking how I was feeling.

    I was left alone, as if my illness might be contagious, as if my suffering might somehow infect them too.

    Being cared for by none other than Cole Fay, of all people, stirred something inside me that I hadn''t felt in a long time¡ªan unexpected warmth, a fleeting sense of happiness.

    It wasn''t that I had ever forgot the void that Cole left behind, but in that moment, it was as if the world had gently reminded me that I wasn''t entirely alone.

    Yet, despite the fleetingfort, I knew better than to think it would erase everything. Some things¡ªsome feelings¡ªaren''t so easily forgotten.

 Chapter 120 A New Beginning

    [EVE]

    I started eating, the vors soothed me, and the food felt like it was warming me from the inside out.

    The soft smile that lingered on Cole''s face never left, a quiet, almost imperceptible expression that stayed with him from start to finish.

    It made me wonder¡ªwas there something amusing about this moment? Something I wasn''t seeing?

    I unconsciously brushed the side of my lips, the motion almost instinctive, as if I were searching for some hidden meaning behind his smile. Maybe there was a trace of porridge, or perhaps a speck of food lodged there, something I hadn''t noticed.

    Cole just stood there, watching me eat with a gentleness I wasn''t used to seeing. For once, his gaze wasn''t distant or guarded¡ªit was steady, almost protective, and somehow, it made me conscious.

    It would take some time before I could get used to him like this.

    I didn''t say a word, and he didn''t leave, just standing there, quietly ensuring I had everything I needed.

    "Did you eat?" I asked, breaking the silence between us atst.

    "I did."

    My eyes narrowed slightly, sensing something odd in his calm tone. "Shouldn''t you be somewhere else right now? I''m fine so you can go."

    The moment the words slipped from my lips, a knot twisted in my stomach. I immediately regretted speaking them.

    Why did I ask that? Why did I even let myself care about where he was?

    It wasn''t like me to show any concern for his presence, especially after everything that had happened between us.

    "I''m content here . . . by your side."

    ". . ."

    The way he said it, so quietly and with a softness I hadn''t expected, made me pause. There was something in his words, something deeper.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It felt like more than just a simple answer¡ªit was like he was trying to tell me something without saying it outright.

    It was just a short answer, but why did it leave me feeling so unsettled?

    Yep, I shouldn''t have asked.

    Things grew awkward between us again, though I couldn''t exactly say they''d ever beenfortable before.

    "Then . . . can you leave me alone? I just want to be by myself," I muttered, the words feeling heavier than I intended.

    Cole didn''t respond at first, but I caught the faint flicker of hurt in his eyes before it vanished just as quickly. It stung, seeing that look¡ªlike I''d said something I couldn''t take back.

    "Eve," he began, his voice quieter than before.

    I fought the urge to flinch at the softness in his tone, as though he was treading carefully, afraid of saying the wrong thing.

    What is this? Why is he being like this now?

    "W-what?" I asked, briefly meeting his gaze, but his eyes never left me. There was an intensity in them, a depth that unsettled me, and I looked away.

    "From now on, I''ll give you the space you need," he said, his words slow, deliberate. "It was wrong of me to ask you to try and bring back what we had. That''s in the past now¡ªthere''s no going back to it. I understand that now."

    My breath caught in my throat.

    Did he finally understand?

    For the first time, I felt a weight lift, as if a door I didn''t realize had been slowly closing was finally shut. Maybe he would step back. Maybe he would stay out of my life for good, just like I''d wanted.

    I whipped my head around to face him, the words burning on the tip of my tongue. But then he spoke again, and my heart stilled.

    "From now on, I won''t ask you to return to me . . . to what we were. That would be very selfish of me." His voice softened, yet there was an undeniable finality in it.

    I stared at him, the words sinking in slowly. The relief that should havee was nothing more than a quiet, distant hum in my chest.

    Good.

    Good.

    Why did it feel like something had broken inside me, even though this was what I''d wanted for so long?

    Cole stood there for a moment, his gaze intense yet soft, as though he was gathering the courage to say something he''d been holding inside for a long time.

    "I want to take this chance," he said, his voice steady but filled with a quiet resolve, "to start fresh. To be different. I know I''ve hurt you, and I''ve done things I''m not proud of. But I won''t ask you to forgive me right now. I just want to show you that I can be someone who cares¡ªsomeone you can rely on. Not as . . . what we were before, but as someone you can trust again."

    I blinked, stunned by his words.

    And just when I thought he had finally given up, he turned and made a beeline for his next move.

    Was he serious?

    It felt as though everything I thought I knew about Cole was being upended, and the man standing before me was apletely different person altogether.

    What was happening here?

    What exactly was he nning?

    I was so confused, that I couldn''t process anything.

    "I won''t push for anything," he continued, his voice quieter now, almost vulnerable. "We''ll start as strangers. Maybe that''s what we need. And I''ll work my way back. I won''t rush it. I''ll be there for you, not as someone you used to know, but as someone you can eventually call a friend¡ªif that''s something you''ll allow."

    The sincerity in his eyes was almost too much to process.

    Was this really Cole? The cold, distant person I''d spent years resenting? The one I thought I''d never forgive?

    But here he was, offering me something I hadn''t expected from him.

    I stood frozen, unable to speak for a moment. I''d always thought he was incapable of change.

    But his words, the way he was looking at me now . . . it was like he was offering me a path forward, a chance for something I never thought I would have with him: a new beginning.

    For the first time in so long, I found myself questioning everything¡ªwondering if I should let myself believe in him again . . . if I should let him back into my life, a second chance I wasn''t sure I was ready to give.

 Chapter 121 A Step Back, A Step Forward

    [EVE]

    After another day of rest, I was finally back at school.

    I couldn''t say I missed much from the days I spent sick, but one thing stayed with me: Cole''s presence, hovering around me yet never crossing that invisible line.

    True to his word, he kept his distance, staying close enough to be there if I needed him but far enough that I could breathe without feeling stifled.

    It was strange at first, almost unnerving to know he was always just around the corner, ready to help at a single call.

    For once, he wasn''t pushing with his usual persistence, nor trying to bridge the gap between us with his sister''s over-the-top schemes.

    He was simply there, respecting the space he''d promised to give. And while I wasn''t sure how I felt about it¡ªwhether I was relieved or disappointed¡ªI found myself weing the freedom, the chance to move without the weight of his constant presence.

    It was a change, one I hadn''t expected but couldn''t ignore.

    "Something on your mind?"

    I flinched, snapping out of my thoughts to find Daniel watching me closely.

    "Oh, Daniel, you''re already here?"

    "I''ve always been here, and you just didn''t notice." His voice had that usual calmness, but there was a hint of tenderness in his eyes.

    I frowned, a little thrown off. "Wait, what? Did you say . . . ?"

    "I just got here," he rified.

    "Oh." I shook off the odd moment, brushing it aside as I focused back on him. I thought I misheard him.

    "There''s practice after school, so we''ll need to stay a bit longer," Daniel reminded me.

    I let out a smallugh, feeling oddly lighthearted. "Don''t worry, I won''t bolt like I used to," I replied with a grin.

    To my surprise, Daniel grinned back, his face lighting up in a way I''d never seen. It was disarming to see that soft smile on him¡ªthe usually serious,posed Daniel looking almost . . . yful.

    "What?" he asked, catching my stare. The smile was gone in a sh, his face returning to its usual seriousness.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "You should smile more often," I teased, unable to hide the warmth in my own smile. "It suits you. Makes you look more handsome. Approachable."

    A hint of red crept over his cheeks, and he looked away, pressing his lips together. "Idiot. You have no idea what you''re talking about."

    I chuckled softly to myself, watching his expression. There was something endearing about his bashfulness.

    For all his seriousness, Daniel was almost innocent in his own way, like a little brother who didn''t know how to take apliment.

    Just then, a voice called out. "Daniel."

    We both turned to see Lily Ashford approaching with her group of friends, a picture-perfect "it girl" with long, glossy hair, big doe eyes, and a sweet smile.

    With Jessica''s departure, she''d taken over as the new queen bee of our ss. Her every step, every flick of her hair seemed carefully practiced to capture attention.

    Beside her stood Sophie, who, it seemed, hadpletely integrated herself into Lily''s group. They looked every bit the polished, popr squad they aimed to be.

    Lily''s gaze was fixed on Daniel, her eyes bright with that familiar, admiring look. It was no secret that she had a crush on him, so I wasn''t too surprised that she''d finally mustered the courage to approach him.

    "We''re having a group study session at my house this weekend to prepare for the exams," she said, her voice soft and just a little breathy. She twirled a strand of hair around her finger and smiled shyly. "A lot of us are going, so . . . would you like to join us, Daniel?"

    Her tone was so carefully sweet, and the way she looked up at him, tilting her head just slightly, was clearly practiced.

    She was doing her best to make the invitation sound like something special, just for him.

    I gave a half-hearted shrug and nced out the window. It wasn''t really my business, so I wasn''t bothered.

    "Are you going, Eve?"

    Daniel''s voice broke through my thoughts, and I turned, surprised. All eyes were on me now, and I could feel Lily''s gaze shift from friendly to frosty in an instant. Her forced smile quickly reappeared as she responded.

    "Uhm . . . I''ve only invited a select few, Daniel, so it doesn''t get too crowded at my house. We''re, um, pretty full right now," she said, her tone overly sweet.

    One of the other girls sneered, "Yeah, she''s not exactly ''study material,'' you know?"

    I clenched my jaw but managed to keep my expression neutral. Sure, I wasn''t the top of the ss, but that didn''t mean I was an idiot. Not that I''d ever wanted to join their little study session anyway.

    Daniel''s face lost its cordial look, his smile vanishing as he said, "Is that so? Then I''ll also not go, so we don''t overcrowd your ce."

    Lily''s mouth dropped open. She clearly hadn''t anticipated her own words backfiring like that. I almost felt sorry for her¡ª

    almost

    .

    It was painfully obvious Daniel had zero interest in her, and it reminded me of the time I''d relentlessly chased Cole.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The other girls immediately tried to salvage the situation, chiming in one after another.

    "Oh, you shoulde, Daniel," one urged, her tone hopeful.

    "Yeah! You''re so smart, and you''d really help us out," Sophie added, leaning forward with a pleading look.

    But Daniel''s expression remained cool, his voiceced with a hint of dismissal. "It''s not my responsibility to teach you all. If you''re looking for extra help, I''d suggest asking the teacher. Maybe she''ll join your group study, then."

    An awkward silence fell over the group, and I had to bite back augh as the girls looked from Daniel to each other, scrambling to recover from the unintentional roast he''d delivered.

    It was as if he''d tossed them a lifeline only to yank it back just as they reached for it.

    If they hadn''t figured out by now that Daniel was the wrong target for their charm, they were in for a long, painful realization, it seemed.

 Chapter 122 Lines Drawn in Sugar

    [BONUS

    Chapter for reaching 400 PS! Thank you all!?? ]

    ===??===

    [EVE]

    "Then . . . would youe if we invited Eve too?" Lily asked, shing a sugary smile in my direction. The forced sweetness in her voice barely masked the irritation simmering beneath it, like a snake hiding its fangs.

    I blinked, caught off guard.

    Wait . . . why was I being dragged into this? I had nothing to do with their study session!

    "If Eve goes, then I''ll go," Daniel said, his expressionpletely unreadable.

    My jaw dropped.

    Wait . . . what?! WHY?!

    The silence that followed was deafening. I could feel every eye in the room on me, the pressure of their stares making it hard to think straight.

    My mind raced, trying to piece together why Daniel would say that, but all I coulde up with was a nk.

    Lily''s smile twitched at the corners, struggling to stay in ce. It was clear she hadn''t expected that answer either. Her eyes flicked to me, narrowing ever so slightly.

    "So . . . what do you say, Eve?" Her voice was honeyed, but the challenge in her gaze was unmistakable.

    I swallowed, feeling the pressure mounting. "Umm . . . I really don''t want to¡ª"

    Before I could finish my sentence, a chorus of voices interrupted me.

    "Come on, Eve, just this once!" one of Lily''s friends called out.

    "Yeah, it''ll be fun! We could use an extra hand," another added, her toneced with false cheer.

    "You wouldn''t want to let us down, would you?" another girl chimed in, her voice dripping with insincerity.

    I nced at Daniel, searching his face for any sign of a joke, but he was dead serious. His calm eyes met mine, unflinching, as if daring me to make a decision.

    My heart pounded in my chest, feeling like I was cornered. It was supposed to be a simple invitation, but now it felt like a trap¡ªone I wasn''t sure I could escape without making a scene.

    However, they underestimated my resolve. I had promised myself a long time ago to live my life on my own terms, free from the opinions of others. There was no way I was going to let a bunch of fake smiles and empty ttery drag me into some pointless study session.

    "I don''t want to¡ª" I started, already turning down the offer.

    But before I could finish, Sophie cut me off with a condescending smile. "Oh, I get it," she cooed, her voice dripping with faux sympathy. "Eve must be super busy. I mean, the exams areing up, and some of us have a lot to catch up on. Maybe it''s best if she sits this one out. It''s not like she''s the type who enjoys studying anyway, right?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Her words were coated in honey, but the venom was clear. The implication that I couldn''t keep up stung, and I could see the other girls smirking, whispering among themselves. It was a jab¡ªno, a challenge.

    Sophie''s smile widened, clearly enjoying this. "Besides," she continued, tilting her head in mock consideration, "we wouldn''t want to overwhelm you, Eve. Group studies can be a bit intense for someone who isn''t used to them. I''m sure you''d rather do something easier, like . . . I don''t know, take a nap or something."

    The girls giggled, theirughter like nails on a chalkboard. My hands curled into fists, a surge of irritation bubbling up. I could feel the heat rising to my face, but I forced myself to remain calm.

    She wanted me to back down. She wanted me to feel small, insignificant¡ªlike I wasn''t good enough to join them.

    I met Sophie''s gaze, my eyes narrowing. If she thought she could bait me into silence, she was sorely mistaken. If anything, her little performance made me want to go just to piss her off.

    "Actually," I said, my voice steady and clear, "I''ve changed my mind. I''ll be there. It sounds like a great opportunity to study¡ª

    properly

    ." I smiled sweetly, matching her condescension with a sharine tone of my own. "I wouldn''t miss it for the world."

    The look on Sophie''s face was priceless¡ªher eyes widened in shock before narrowing in frustration.

    Lily''s smile faltered for a split second at my sudden agreement, clearly taken aback. But she was quick to recover, masking her surprise with a sickly sweet grin.

    "Great," she cooed, her voice smooth as honey. "I''ll see you this Saturday then, Eve. And you too,

    Daniel

    . I''ll be waiting for both of you."

    Before Lily could turn away, Riri''s voice cut through the air like a burst of sunlight on a cloudy day. "Can Ie too?" she asked, her tone bright and hopeful.

    The look on Lily''s face was priceless. Her perfectlyposed smile faltered for a split second, revealing a sh of pure revulsion. It was as if Riri''s very presence offended her, like she was a stain on the otherwise polished veneer of her carefully curated image. Her nose wrinkled ever so slightly, and the distaste in her eyes was unmistakable, as though Riri carried some invisible contagion.

    Before Lily could even open her mouth to respond¡ªno doubt with some thinly veiled excuse to keep Riri out¡ªI stepped in.

    "Of course, Riri," I said firmly with a warm smile. "We can go together. I''d love thepany."

    Lily''s eyes flickered with irritation, though she hid it well behind a strained smile. I knew she hadn''t nned on including anyone else, especially not Riri. But I wasn''t about to walk into that lion''s den alone. I needed an ally, and Riri was the perfect choice.

    Besides, it struck me then how isted I''d be over the past months. I had no real social circle, no close girlfriends I could rely on.

    My days in the past were filled with Cole''s cold indifference and the relentless whispering of ssmates who barely knew me beyond the rumors.

    And while Lily''s group was far from friendly territory, there might be others at the study session¡ªssmates who weren''t caught up in petty power ys, people I could genuinely connect with.

    It was time to fix that. If I wanted to build a life beyond the shadows of my past, I needed to start making connections, however small. I couldn''t afford to be an outcast forever.

 Chapter 123 Unplanned Invitations

    [EVE]

    This wasn''t just about proving a point to Sophie or Lily. It was a chance to reshape my image, to bridge the gap between me and the rest of the ss.

    I needed to start building rtionships, nting seeds for the future.

    After all, these people weren''t just schoolmates; they were potential allies, future clients, and contacts that could be valuable in the business world I intended to conquer.

    Thest thing I wanted was to be the girl everyone whispered about in corners, the one people dismissed before they even got to know her.

    So yes, I would go. I would take this opportunity and make it work for me, turning a simple study session into the first step toward fixing my social life and building a reputation I could be proud of.

    I watched as Lily''s expression twisted, just for a moment, into a mask of barely concealed annoyance. She wasn''t used to being overridden, especially not in front of her entourage. Her lips pressed into a thin line, the mask of sweetness she wore cracking slightly as she struggled to maintain herposure.

    "Fine," Lily managed to say, her voice clipped as she forced another smile. "The more, the merrier."

    Riri beamed at me, oblivious to the venom that had just passed between us.

    "Thanks, Eve!" she chirped, linking her arm with mine.

    I gave her a reassuring squeeze. "No problem."

    Riri was oblivious to the undercurrents, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "We''ll have so much fun!"

    Lily took a deep breath, her jaw clenching subtly as she fought to maintain herposure. I could see the storm brewing behind her eyes, the way her fingers tightened around the strap of her bag.

    It was obvious she hated this¡ªhated that I''d upended her little n. But she wasn''t about to let that show in front of the others and Daniel.

    No, Lily Ashford would never let herself be seen losing.

    Forcing a sweet smile onto her face, she flicked her hair over her shoulder with a practiced ease. "Great," she said, her voice tight but honeyed. "We''ll see you this Saturday morning then, Eve, Riri. And you too, Daniel."

    She shot me onest look, a brittle smile that didn''t reach her eyes, before turning on her heel, flipping her hair with a sharp motion as she stalked off, her followers trailing behind her like a gaggle of disgruntled ducks.

    Sophie lingered for a moment, though, her eyes narrowing as she regarded me with a condescending smirk.

    She leaned in slightly, her voice low enough that only I could hear. "Try not to embarrass yourself, Eve," she sneered. "This isn''t your kind of crowd."

    Her words were dripping with malice, like venom hidden behind a pretty face. I met her gaze, unflinching, a smile tugging at my lips. "Oh, don''t worry about me, Sophie. I''m sure I''ll fit right in."

    Her smirk faltered, but she quickly masked it with a scoff before turning to follow Lily.

    I watched them leave, theirughter echoing down the stairs.

    "I thought they''d never leave," Daniel muttered, wrinkling his nose in distaste. "Their perfumes are overpowering, like a cloud of poison gas."

    I snorted. "Seriously, what was that all about? And why the hell did you drag me into this?" I shot him an exasperated look, feeling a mix of annoyance and confusion.

    Daniel turned to me, his face serious, almost too serious for the situation. He didn''t even blink. "I thought you might need help with the exams. You''re absent most of the time, after all."

    My eyes widened in disbelief. "Wait, what? You think I''m going to flunk the exams?" I felt a sting of offense in my chest.

    Was that really what he thought of me? An idiot who couldn''t pass?N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Daniel raised a brow. "Are you confident you can pass the tests on your own?" He didn''t sugarcoat it, just stared at me with that infuriatingly calm expression of his.

    I opened my mouth to argue, but nothing came out. The truth was, I wasn''t confident. I''d missed so many sses, skipping school whenever I felt like it, that if Victor hadn''t intervened with the principal on my behalf, I probably would''ve been expelled by now.

    "Fine," I muttered, refusing to meet his eyes. "But don''t expect me to thank you."

    Daniel smirked, but said nothing more.

    Meanwhile, Riri bounced on her heels, practically vibrating with excitement. "Oh, this is going to be so much fun!" she eximed. "It''s like we''re going on a mini vacation! A sleepover study session!"

    I shot her a t look. "Riri, we''re going there to study. It''s not a vacation."

    Riri''sughter was like a chime, bright and carefree. "Of course, it''s a study session," she agreed, then grinned. "But doesn''t part of studying include a slumber party?"

    I paused, narrowing my eyes at her. "Wait . . . slumber party? Sleeping session?" I echoed, suspicion creeping into my voice. "It''s not just a study session?"

    Riri pulled out her phone excitedly. "Take a look at this." She tapped on a screenshot, zooming in for me to see.

    It was from a group chat titled

    [Lily''s Group Study GC]

    . I blinked, wondering how on earth she had gotten her hands on that.

    "Where did you even get this?" I asked.

    Riri waved her hand dismissively, like it was no big deal. "I have my ways," she said. "See here? The study is going to be in Lily''s vacation house in ake. They''re nning to study all day Saturday, then have an overnight stay until Sunday afternoon. It''s definitely a slumber party!"

    My mouth dropped open. "You''re kidding." I whipped my head to Daniel, who looked just as surprised as I was. His calm facade cracked for a moment, his eyes widening in confusion.

    "Overnight?" he repeated, clearly caught off guard.

    We stared at each other, the realization sinking in. We had just agreed to a full-blown overnight gathering with Lily''s clique and some of our ssmates.

    "This is going to be a disaster," I groaned, rubbing my temples.

    Daniel looked equally regretful, letting out a heavy sigh. "Why did I even agreed to this?"

    Riri, on the other hand, was absolutely thrilled. "Oh,e on! It''ll be fun! Think of it as a chance to bond!" She sped her hands together like she was about to embark on the best adventure of her life.

    I, on the other hand, was already regretting every life choice that had led me to this moment.

 Chapter 124 A Stage Set for Drama

    [EVE]

    The bell had barely rung, signaling the end of the school day, when I found myself being herded toward the auditorium for the after-school practice session.

    Our school''s rendition of

    Cindere

    wasing up fast, and as much as I pretended to be annoyed about having to stayte, I had to y my part as a graduating student.

    Besides, there was no way I''d pass up the chance to get back at Sophie.

    I was cast as one of the evil stepsisters, and with Riri ying the other, our scenes were guaranteed to be

    entertaining

    ¡ªif nothing else.

    Riri and I were in full character as we took center stage, circling around Sophie, who was ying Cindere.

    Sophie, in her in rags costume, was crouched down on the floor, pretending to scrub it with a cloth, her expression perfectly conveying the downtrodden heroine.

    Riri and I, on the other hand, were fully embracing our roles as the cruel stepsisters. I leaned in, lifting my chin haughtily, and gave Sophie a look that could curdle milk.

    "Oh, dear sister," I drawled, flicking an imaginary speck of dust from my sleeve. "Do you think this peasant girl even knows how to clean properly? Look at this mess!"

    Riri gasped in exaggerated horror, clutching her chest like she''d been mortally wounded. "You''re right! It''s absolutely filthy! Cindere, you''re doing a terrible job as usual!"

    She nudged Sophie with her toe, and I caught the slight twitch of annoyance in Sophie''s eye.

    Sophie was a natural actress; she knew how to y the victim without overdoing it. Her eyes filled with fake tears as she looked up at us, trembling in her pretend fear.

    "I''m trying my best," she said softly, her voiceced with just the right amount of hopelessness.

    I couldn''t help but smirk. "Trying your best? Ha! Your best is pathetic." I turned to Riri, putting on a mock thoughtful expression. "Maybe she needs more chores to do, so she could practice more. What do you think, dear sister?"

    Riri giggled wickedly, sping her hands together. "Oh, I quite agree! Perhaps she should wash all the dishes again. They look far too . . . dirty."

    Sophie shot us a re when she thought no one was looking, but she quickly dropped her gaze again, ying her part to perfection.

    In the corner, I noticed Lily standing with a script in hand. She was cast as the Fairy Godmother, which was ironic considering her real-life attitude was anything but sweet and magical.

    She was ncing at herself in the mirror, adjusting her sparkly costume, probably more focused on her appearance than the actual practice.

    When it was her cue, Lily stepped forward, waving her wand with a dramatic flourish. "Oh, dear Cindere," she began, her voice dripping with forced sweetness. "Fear not, for I, your Fairy Godmother, havee to grant you your deepest wish."

    Sophie rose to her feet, giving Lily a grateful smile as she delivered her lines. "Oh, Fairy Godmother, you are too kind!"

    I had to stifle a snort. The way Lily''s eyes narrowed slightly, I could tell she wasn''t happy with how easily Sophie stole the spotlight.

    Even in rehearsals, Lily hated sharing the stage, especially when she wasn''t the main character. And mostly because Daniel was the leading Prince.

    But what really made the whole practice amusing was Daniel''s role as the Prince. He had the most minimal part in the y¡ªa handful of lines, a brief dance with Cindere at the ball, and a final moment where he fit the ss slipper on her foot.

    Daniel was currently lounging in a chair at the edge of the stage, looking about as bored as humanly possible. He was leaning back, his eyes half-closed, absently scrolling on his phone when he thought no one was watching.

    Our president called out, "Daniel, you''re up next!" and he sighed heavily, getting up from his chair like it was the greatest effort in the world.

    Riri leaned over and whispered to me with a chuckle, "Looks like Prince Charming would rather be anywhere else right now."

    I snickered. "Can you me him? His role is barely more than a cameo."

    Daniel finally stepped onto the stage, looking every bit the disinterested prince. He delivered his lines in a monotone voice, clearly counting down the minutes until he could leave.

    "Oh, fair maiden, it is you I have been searching for," he said, sounding like he was reading off a grocery list rather than dering his love.

    Sophie, to her credit, yed along, fluttering her eyshes and responding with, "Oh, my prince, I cannot believe you chose me."

    For a moment, I caught Daniel''s gaze, I thought I saw longing in there, but then he shifted his gaze over to Sophie once more.

    Was I seeing things?

    As the scene continued, I could tell the president''s was getting a bit exasperated with Daniel''sckluster performance, but what could she do? It wasn''t like we could rece him at this point.

    And besides, the main selling point of our

    Cindere

    y was Daniel as the prince. Without him, probably half the girls on campus wouldn''t even bother to show up.

    Riri and I continued our part, hamming it up as much as possible.

    We both towered over Sophie, our voices filled with mock disdain. "You think the Prince would ever want to dance with

    youN?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?" I said, my voice dripping with false pity. "You''re nothing but a lowly servant!"

    Sophie straightened up, her eyes shing with determination. Even though this was just a rehearsal, I could see a genuine spark in her performance, like she was channeling her frustration at us into her acting.

    "I may be a servant now," she said, her voice firm, "but one day, I''ll be more than that."

    I raised an eyebrow. It wasn''t part of the script, but fine, whatever . . .

    "Know your ce, maid!" I dered, pointing sharply at Sophie. But to everyone''s surprise, she stumbled backward, copsing to the floor in a dramatic heap.

    "You don''t have to push me like that!" she cried out, instantly drawing the attention of the entire cast.

    "Eve! What the hell are you doing? That''s not in the script!" someone shouted from the side.

    I blinked, stunned. I hadn''t even touched her.

    Oh, right . . . Sophie was putting on her usual performance, pretending to be the fragile damsel in distress, and I was the usual bully.

 Chapter 125 The Accusation and the Fall

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter for reaching 600 PS! Thank you all! ??]

    ===  ?? ===

    [EVE]

    "Wow, she''s really getting into it, huh?"

    "Does she not realize this is just a rehearsal? I mean, there''s no need to be that vengeful."

    "Do you think she''s still bitter about Sophie stealing her role as the heiress?"

    "Probably. Eve was acting her whole life as the real heiress, but at thest minute, it went to Sophie instead. Can you imagine? Anyone would be pissed."

    "Yeah, and let''s be real¡ªEve''s been holding a grudge ever since. She''s been on Sophie''s case nonstop, even back when Sophie was still pretending to be the maid."

    "Honestly, you can see it in her eyes. Every time Sophie gets a bit of attention, Eve looks like she''s ready to w her way back to the spotlight."

    "I''m surprised they even put them in the same y after all that drama. It''s like asking for trouble."

    "Well, it definitely adds to the show. I mean, look at them now¡ªit''s like we''re watching a real-life soap opera unfold right on stage."

    The whispers and side nces spread like wildfire, fueling the tension between us, eyes darting between Sophie and me.

    "I didn''t even touch her," I said, keeping my voice steady and my expression unreadable.

    Thest thing I wanted was to give them the satisfaction of seeing me crack under the pressure. Showing any emotion now would only feed into what they were already thinking, and I wasn''t about to give them that.

    The looks on everyone else''s faces, however, told a different story. Suspicion hung thick in the air, and it was clear they didn''t believe me.

    Whispers rippled through the group, eyes darting between Sophie and me like they were witnessing the climax of a drama series.

    Lily stepped forward, her lips curling into a sneer as she crossed her arms. "Oh, of course, you didn''t," she drawled mockingly. "Because who in their right mind would ever admit to pushing someone down, right?"

    Her words dripped with sarcasm, and I could see the smug satisfaction in her eyes as she nced around, clearly enjoying the drama. It felt like she''d just poured gasoline on an already smoldering fire.

    Should I just leave? It felt pointless to exin myself. The more I talked, the more they''d twist my words, their judgment already set in stone.

    Just as I took a step back, debating my exit, Daniel''s voice cut through the rising whispers.

    "She didn''t push her," he said, his tone surprisingly firm. Within seconds, he was at my side, causing Lily to take a startled step back. Her confident sneer faltered, reced by a flicker of what seemed like jealousy.

    "I saw the whole thing," Daniel continued, pointing directly at Sophie. "She just fell on her own."

    A wave of murmurs rippled through the room. The shock on everyone''s faces was almostical.

    It was one thing for me to defend myself, but when Daniel¡ªthe campus crush and top student known for his seriousness¡ªstepped in, the tide turned immediately.

    With his reputation for honesty and level-headedness, it was no surprise that everyone naturally sided with him.

    Riri chimed in with a light chuckle. "Did you see that? She actually fell! Sophie, you should eat more vegetables and fruits," she said with a yful smile. "A little gust of wind could knock you over at this rate."

    Riri extended a hand to help Sophie up, her expression genuinely puzzled. Despite her usual bluntness, there was no malice in her words, just pure confusion.

    And for once, I was grateful for her honest nature, even if she didn''t mean to take my side intentionally.

    Sophie, still on the floor, looked utterly bewildered. Her eyes glistened with what seemed like genuine hurt, but I knew better.

    "I . . . I didn''t fall on my own," she said, her voice trembling with a mix of indignation and forced innocence. "Why would I do that?"

    Riri tilted her head, a frown creasing her forehead as she looked between Sophie and me. "Then, why would Eve push you in the first ce? Think about it¡ªif she really did that, everyone here would''ve seen it and called her out right away. There''s no way she''d be dumb enough to make such an obvious scene and get herself into trouble. It doesn''t make sense," she pointed out, her voiceced with genuine confusion.

    The room fell silent. Riri''s blunt reasoning seemed to cut through the tension like a knife. It was one of the things people disliked about her¡ªshe always said exactly what she thought, without sugarcoating it.

    But right now, that unfiltered honesty was working in my favor.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Sophie''s face turned pale, then flushed red. She opened her mouth to protest, but no words came out. It was as if she realized her n had backfired. Her usual damsel act wasn''t working this time.

    "I . . . I didn''t just fall!" Sophie insisted, her voice growing more desperate. "Why would I lie about something like this?"

    But the whispers had already shifted. A few of the onlookers exchanged nces, their skeptical expressions showing that they were starting to question Sophie''s dramatic disy.

    Maybe for once, they were beginning to see through her act.

    "Maybe she''s trying to make Eve look bad on purpose. It''s so typical of her to act all fragile when people are watching."

    "Yeah, she''s milking it for sympathy, as usual."

    "I always thought that she''s crying all the time. Honestly, it''s annoying."

    Lily suddenly chimed in to save Sophie, "Well, if no one pushed her, then maybe it was a ghost?" She gave a dramatic shiver, as if trying to lighten the tension in the room. Her group of friends immediately jumped on board, nodding eagerly and giggling.

    "Yeah, it must have been a spirit from the old theater stories!" one of her friends joked, eyes wide with fake fear.

    "Totally! Everyone knows this ce is haunted," another added with augh. "Maybe the ghost didn''t like the way we were treating poor Cindere!"

    "Right, it''s not like Sophie would just fall on her own," one of them added, casting a sympathetic smile at Sophie. "She''s way too kind for that."

    The group''s yful banter made it seem like they were trying to diffuse the situation, but it was clear they were only doing it to cover for Sophie, subtly shifting the me away from her while making it look like just a silly, harmless misunderstanding.

 Chapter 126 Trapped Under the Rain

    [EVE]

    "Alright, that''s enough," the President''s sharp voice cut through the growing whispers, her tone brokering no argument.

    She stepped forward, pping her hands twice to get everyone''s attention and dispel the tension hanging in the air.

    "Let''s not turn this rehearsal into a circus," she said, her eyes briefly flicking between Sophie and me beforending on Lily and her giggling group.

    Theughter died down immediately, leaving only a murmur of awkward coughs.

    Taking a deep breath, she adjusted her sses before turning to me. "Eve, why don''t you take a quick break? Actually, we need a fresh pair of ss slippers for Sophie¡ªhers got damaged in the fall. Could you head to the storage room and fetch a new set?"

    I hesitated for a second, feeling the eyes of the entire cast on me, some curious, others still wary. I knew it was her way of getting me out of the spotlight for a moment, giving everyone a chance to cool off.

    "Sure," I muttered, nodding as I turned to leave.

    As I walked toward the exit, I could hear the low buzz of voices behind me, the whispers barely hushed as people exchanged theories on what had just happened.

    "Did she really push Sophie?"

    "Maybe it was just a mistake, but still . . ."

    "Who knows? I mean, Sophie did fall pretty hard . . ."

    "Come on, guys, Riri has a point. Maybe she''s just being a wimp?"

    "Or maybe it really was a ghost that pushed her," someone else added with augh.

    Ignoring thements, I slipped out of the auditorium, the door swinging shut behind me with a quiet thud. It was a relief to step away, even if only for a few minutes.

    I could still feel their stares on my back, but at least this gave me a moment topose myself before returning to the stage again.

    I made my way to the storage room behind the theater, but to my frustration, there were no spare props in sight. Sighing, I knew I had no choice but to head to the other storage building¡ªa separate facility a few hundred meters away from the main theater.

    The sky was darkening, thick clouds rolling in as the sound of distant thunder rumbled, announcing an impending storm.

    The cold air bit through my clothes as I hurried across the field. The rain hadn''t started yet, but the atmosphere was tense, like the world was holding its breath.

    By the time I reached the second storage building, the first few drops began to fall. I slipped inside and flicked on the lights, casting a dim glow over the rows of shelves and lockers. I needed to be quick.

    This storage building, like others on campus, was dedicated to specific activities¡ªsports, theater, music, each having its own section. The organization was a godsend, and I immediately made my way to the section marked for the current production. The lockers were secured with a state-of-the-art system that required a student ID to ess. I scanned mine, and with a beep, the locker for

    Cindere

    props clicked open.

    I retrieved the ss slippers, noting how the inventory system automatically logged the missing pair under my name. Just as I was about to leave, the door behind me mmed shut, and a sudden downpour began outside, the rain hammering against the roof.

    "What the hell?" I muttered, spinning around. Enjoy new chapters from empire

    I rushed to the door, but it wouldn''t budge. It was locked from the outside. My pulse quickened. The automatic lock could be essed by students during school hours, but the heavy barrel bolt on the exterior was only used when the storage wasn''t in regr use¡ªusually on weekends or holidays. That meant someone had intentionally locked me in.

    "Perfect," I grumbled, ncing back at the dimly lit room. My phone and bag were still in the theater, and without them, I had no way of calling for help. I quickly scanned the room for another way out. The only window was a small one near the ceiling, far too high for me to reach.

    Taking a deep breath, I sank down onto an old wooden crate, trying to make sense of what just happened. It didn''t take a genius to figure out that this wasn''t an ident. Someone had locked me in here on purpose.

    But why? And who?

    I smirked to myself, shaking my head. If this was someone''s idea of a prank, they clearly hadn''t thought it through. Cole would notice my absence soon enough. We had a set time to leave, and if I didn''t show up, he''d send his hidden guards searching for me. His spies were everywhere, even when I wished they weren''t.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I nced at the ceiling, listening to the roar of the rain. The storm was in full swing now, and part of me was oddly relieved to be stuck here. It gave me an excuse to skip the rest of the rehearsal. I leaned back against the crate, allowing myself a rare moment of quiet contemtion.

    With nothing but the sound of the rain and my own thoughts forpany, I started to n my next steps. I had several high-profile eventsing up¡ªparties, gs, charity auctions. My current wardrobe felt outdated. I''d worn most of my dresses at least once already, and in the world of high society, that was uneptable. Wearing the same outfit twice couldnd you on the front page of gossip sites for all the wrong reasons.

    I made a mental note to go shopping soon. It was time to update my collection, maybe donate the old ones. Despite the wastefulness, it felt better to pass them on rather than let them gather dust.

    Just then, I heard a faint clink of metal. My eyes snapped toward the door, my heart beating faster. The sound of the bolt being lifted echoed in the quiet room, followed by the shuffle of feet outside.

    The door creaked open slowly, light spilling into the dim storage room. I didn''t even need to look up to know who it was.

    A figure stepped into the doorway, casting a long shadow across the floor. It wasn''t Cole, nor one of his bodyguards.

    Instead, it was Daniel, drenched from head to toe, his chest rising and falling with heavy breaths.

    "Eve, are you alright?"

 Chapter 127 Beneath the Storms Veil

    Explore hidden tales at empire

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter for reaching 100 GT! Thank you all!?? ]

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    "Eve, are you alright?" Daniel asked, breathless, his voice tinged with worry.

    For a moment, I was stunned. Of all the people I expected, it wasn''t him. I blinked, trying to make sense of it.

    "Daniel? What are you doing here?" I asked, my eyes drifting over his soaked figure, rainwater dripping from his hair and clothes.

    He ran a hand through his wet hair, pushing it back as he caught his breath. "They said you had already gone back, but your things were still in the theatre. I had a feeling something might''ve happened," he said, his gaze sweeping over me. "Are you okay?"

    A strange warmth bloomed in my chest, a feeling I hadn''t experienced in a long time.

    I smiled. It wasn''t one of my practiced smiles, the kind I usually give to charm or disarm people. This was different ¡ª a small, genuine smile, like a flower slowly unfurling under the first light of dawn after a long storm.

    "You didn''t have toe looking for me," I chortled softly, ncing towards the open doorway. "My bodyguards would''ve found me soon enough."

    Daniel didn''t respond immediately. He looked down at his drenched clothes, letting out a soft chuckle as he removed his foggy sses to wipe them dry. He was soaked to the bone, shivering slightly, but he seemed more concerned about me than his own difort.

    "How did you even know I was here?" I asked.

    He ced his sses back on, the faintest smile tugging at his lips. "It wasn''t hard to guess. Everyone knew you were headed to the storage room. When you didn''te back, I got worried."

    The sincerity in his voice,bined with the sight of him standing there, drenched and panting, made something in me crack. I hadn''t realized how tightly I''d been holding myself together, like a porcin vase on the edge of a shelf. And his simple act of kindness felt like the gentle push that sent it tumbling.

    "Why?" The question slipped out before I could stop it, my voice barely above a whisper. "Why did youe looking for me? You didn''t have to."

    Daniel''s eyes softened as he met my gaze. He hesitated, then looked away, staring at the rain pouring outside. "Because," he began quietly, "you don''t deserve this. And we''re friends now, aren''t we?"

    My breath hitched, the words hitting me harder than I''d expected. They were spoken softly, almost as if he hadn''t meant for me to hear them.

    But I did. And they sliced through me like a de, reopening wounds I thought had long scarred over.

    It wasn''t just the physical trap of being locked in this storage room. It was the years of feeling unwanted, being treated as a recement, discarded after I''d served my purpose.

    The old bitterness and heartbreak welled up inside me, threatening to spill over.

    "You don''t deserve to be treated like this," Daniel repeated, his voice barely louder than the rain. He didn''t look at me, but I could see the tension in his shoulders, the quiet anger on my behalf.

    A lump formed in my throat, and my vision blurred with unshed tears. The pain, the betrayal, the feeling of being cast aside ¡ª it all crashed over me in waves, memories of the past flooding back with each heartbeat.

    For the first time in years, someone had acknowledged it. Someone had seen through the mask I wore and the lies I told myself. And that simple truth shattered me.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I took a shaky step towards him, grabbing a fistful of his soaked shirt, needing to hold onto something solid. My voice cracked as I whispered, "Thank you, Daniel."

    He finally turned to face me, his eyes searching mine. For a second, there was no mask, no pretense between us ¡ª just two people standing under the rain-soaked silence, sharing a moment of raw, unfiltered honesty.

    The storm outside raged on, but inside, something in me quieted. The tempest of emotions that had been tearing me apart began to calm, reced by a warmth I hadn''t felt in what seemed like a lifetime.

    Daniel ced his hand over mine, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "You''re not alone, Eve," he said softly. "Not anymore."

    For the first time in a long while, I believed him.

    A friend. The word felt foreign, almost unfamiliar, but it had aforting ring to it. I hadn''t realized how much I needed this ¡ª someone who saw me, not as a pawn or a stepping stone, but as a person worth caring about.

    Everything was changing, and for once, I found myself weing it.

    As I stood there, watching the rain pour down, a voice cut through the sound of the storm.

    "Well, this is a sight for sore eyes," a familiar voice suddenly said.

    I whipped my head around, startled.

    There, by the door, was Cole, leaning casually against the frame with his arms crossed and an umbre dangling from one hand.

    I quickly let go of Daniel''s hand, the gesture almost instinctive. I noticed the sh of hurt in his eyes, but I was too stunned by Cole''s sudden appearance to fully process it.

    "Cole . . . ?" I managed, unsure of what to say. The air around him was electric with barely contained fury, and my heart clenched in my chest.

    It was a different kind of worry ¡ª not for my safety but for the danger Cole exuded in that moment.

    He stepped closer, his eyes flickering between Daniel and me. Daniel didn''t back down. In fact, he positioned himself slightly in front of me, as if shielding me from Cole''s anger.

    "What are you two doing here?" Cole''s voice was clipped, his tone barely masking the anger simmering beneath. His eyes narrowed at me. "You didn''t show up on time. I was worried. And now I find you here, with him? Are you sneaking out here with this guy? Are you two dating?"

    I felt my shock morph into irritation. My brows furrowed, and I shot Cole a re. "What on earth are you talking about? And it''s none of your business if we''re dating or not."

 Chapter 128 Unspoken Tension

    [EVE]

    Cole''s jaw clenched, his grip tightening around the umbre handle until his knuckles turned white. A sh of something dark crossed his eyes¡ªjealousy mingling with raw anger.

    His expression hardened, nostrils ring as he fought to keep hisposure, but the tension in his posture betrayed the storm brewing inside him.

    He looked like he wanted to say something cutting but held back, the muscles in his neck taut as if he was forcing himself to keep his anger in.

    His gaze flicked to Daniel, filled with a mix of distrust and something dangerously possessive.

    "It is my business," he snapped. "I''m your bodyguard, and I need to make sure you''re safe. For all I know, this guy could be dangerous."

    I scoffed, shaking my head. "If you were actually doing your job, you''d know I was trapped in here, and it was Daniel who saved me."

    Cole''s eyes widened in surprise, his anger momentarily giving way to confusion. "Trapped?" His voice rose with concern. "Are you okay? Who trapped you here?"

    I rolled my eyes and flipped my hair back, exasperated. "Isn''t that for you to figure out? It''s your job, after all. And this time, you failed. So you should be thanking Daniel."

    The tension between the two men was palpable, the air around them seemed to sizzle.

    Cole''s lips curled into a smirk as he sized Daniel up. Despite Cole being taller and clearly older, Daniel didn''t flinch.

    "You''re Michael Daniel Foster," Cole said, his voice low.

    Daniel raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "You know me?"

    "I know all there is to know about you," Cole replied, a strange glint in his eyes, as if he was hinting some untold secret about Daniel''s identity.

    All I knew was that Daniel was an only child, raised by his CEO mother. They were part of the new wave of wealth ¡ª rich, but still not in the same league as the old-money families like the Fays.

    Was there something more to his identity? Now that I thought about it, no one seemed to know anything about Daniel''s father.

    Rumors had it that his father was already dead.

    Daniel''s frown deepened, irritationcing his words. "And you''re Eve''s bodyguard?"

    "That''s right. Got a problem with that?" Cole shot back, his tone icy.

    Daniel''s jaw clenched, but his voice was steady. "Then maybe you should''ve done a better job protecting her instead of using her."

    The static tension between them was almost unbearable. I could feel the hostility radiating off both men, and I couldn''t understand why.

    Daniel was just a friend, and Cole was . . . a bodyguard, right? There''s no need for such confrontation.

    Cole''s smirk widened slightly. "This won''t happen again," he said coolly. "Thank you for saving Eve, but I''ll take over from here. Let''s go, Eve. Sinir will be worried if we''rete getting back."

    I didn''t want to linger in this suffocating atmosphere any longer, so I turned to leave with Cole. But before I stepped away, I paused. "Thank you, Daniel. I''ll see you tomorrow." I grabbed the umbre from Cole''s hand and handed it to Daniel. "Take this."

    Cole''s eyes narrowed, and he started to protest, but I shot him a re that silenced him.

    "I don''t need it," Daniel said softly. "I''m already soaked. You should take care of yourself."

    Cole snatched the umbre back, his voice cold. "He''s right. He''s already wet, so it''s useless to him. You need it more."

    I rolled my eyes and turned back to Daniel. "Wait here for a moment. I''ll get you a dry shirt and an umbre, as well as your things from the theater."

    Daniel gave me a gentle smile and nodded. "Alright,

    I''ll

    wait

    ."

    There seemed to be a hidden meaning in his words, but I chose to ignore it.

    As I moved to leave, I felt a cold draft behind me, the kind that signaled Cole''s displeasure. I ignored him and kept walking. "Why did you only bring one umbre anyway?" I muttered, annoyed.

    Cole''s voice was surprisingly soft as he followed after me, opening the umbre above us. "Isn''t it obvious? It''s so we can share it." Find exclusive stories on empire

    I stopped in my tracks, surprised. "What did you say?"

    "I said I forgot," he lied smoothly, stepping closer to shield me from the rain. The umbre was small, forcing us to huddle close together.

    "Put your mask and sunsses back on," I told him.

    I wasn''t worried about Daniel seeing him. I already knew that he was aware Cole was my bodyguard, ever since the incident with Jessica.

    Daniel wasn''t the type to gossip. If he was, he would have spilled the truth about Cole a long time ago, but he hadn''t.

    He was one of the few people I could truly trust in this lifetime.

    "You should stick closer, or you''ll get wet," Cole murmured, but I ignored him and quickened my pace back to the theater.

    As we approached, I noticed Lily and her friends lingering by the entrance, probably waiting for their cars. They seemed surprised to see me.

    "Eve?" Lily called out, eyeing Cole beside me with a smirk. "We thought you had already left, but it seems you met up with your boyfriend. The president will be upset; she was waiting for that ss slipper."

    The girls behind her giggled.

    "It''s better this way, isn''t it? She couldn''t have Cole, the guy she really wanted, so she just moved on to someone else," one of them mocked. "Isn''t that right, Sophie?"

    Sophie''s face flushed with fake difort as she nced at me. "Well . . . Cole and I haven''t officially announced our engagement yet because I insisted we wait a bit longer . . . I didn''t want to hurt Eve."

    "Oh, Sophie, you''re too kind. But as you can see, Eve has already moved on. You don''t have to be so considerate of a nobody like her. Now you can announce publicly about your engagement to Cole."

    The incident on Sophie''s 18th birthday was kept private, thanks to Sullivan throwing money at anyone who could keep it a secret.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Only a few knew that Cole had already ended the engagement, while most believed the families were still in the process of reconciling. It was only a matter of time before they announce their engagement again.

    But knowing Cole, there was no engagement to be had ¡ª that much was clear when I nced at his face and saw that he looked like he was about to murder someone.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 129 Caught in His Trap

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter for reaching 800PS! Thank you all!?? ]

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    When I took a quick nce at Cole, I saw his eyes narrowing into slits, his gaze zing with barely suppressed fury.

    He was radiating irritation, just like he always did whenever girls started flocking around him.

    The mockingughter of Lily''s group echoed in my ears, but before Cole could react, I grabbed his arm tightly, squeezing to hold him back.

    If this kept up, he was bound to reveal his identity.

    "What''s the matter?" Lily asked, her voice dripping with fake concern. "Is this your new boyfriend, Eve?"

    I forced a smile, trying to keep myposure. "No, he''s my bodyguard."

    "Bodyguard?" Lily''s brow raised in surprise, and she exchanged a look with her friends.

    "A mere bodyguard using that tone with us?" sneered one of the girls.

    "You should teach your servant some manners," one of them scoffed.

    I felt Cole tense up beside me, his hand clenching into a fist. I squeezed his arm again, giving him a warning look.

    "Come to think of it, Sophie, you should definitely bring Cole with you this Saturday," Lily said, her voice dripping with sweetness.

    The other girls shifted in excitement, their eyes practically sparkling at the mere mention of Cole Fay. The air around them thickened with anticipation.

    "That''s right, Sophie. He''s a graduating college student, right? I''m sure he could help us all with our studies," one of them added, a yful glint in her eyes.

    Sophie''s expression tightened, but she masked it quickly. When our eyes met, I raised an eyebrow, giving her a smirk that silently dared her to agree.

    "Uhm . . . Cole is really busy right now, because, well . . . as you said, he''s a graduating student," Sophie stammered, clearly ufortable.

    The girls sighed dramatically, fawning over her. "You''re so lucky, Sophie. I wish I had someone like Cole Fay in my life," one of them cooed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lily leaned in with a sly grin. "I hope you''re not feeling bad about this, Eve. After all, everyone knows you like Cole, but you can''t me him if he chooses Sophie over you, right. Sophie is the true Rosette, after all."

    They were clearly trying to get under my skin by bringing up Cole, using him as their weapon of choice. In the past, it might have worked¡ªmention his name, and I''d be a bundle of nerves, flustered and stammering like a fool.

    But right now, I had bigger problems than a bunch of gossiping girls. Like the ticking time bomb standing right next to me.

    I could practically feel the heat radiating off Cole, the way his fingers twitched as if he was seconds away from ripping someone''s head off.

    His jaw was clenched so tight it looked like he might crack a tooth. If they pushed just a little more, I was pretty sure he''d burst, revealing exactly who he was and sending these girls running for the hills.

    For once, instead of worrying about myself, I was more concerned about keeping

    him

    from exploding. This situation was like watching a kettle on the verge of boiling over, and I was the only one who knew it wasn''t just steam that was about to blow.

    Before things got out of hand, I turned to face them, my expression indifferent, but my voice was cutting. "Sorry, but I don''t have time to waste on you," I said, turning on my heel.

    Then, I paused, casting a final nce at Sophie with a sweet, mocking smile. "By the way, I can''t wait for your engagement with Cole. Don''t forget to invite your aunt, okay?"

    Sophie''s forced smile faltered, her difort barely hidden as she shot me a look.

    I made my way inside the theater, my steps quickening as I sensed Cole''s frustration building. Thest thing I needed was for him to lose his temper and expose himself.

    As I walked away, their faintughter followed me. "See you this Saturday, Eve."

    I ignored their taunts and headed straight into the building, grabbing my things along with Daniel''s before Cole stopped me.

    "You go ahead to the car. I''ll take this to him," Cole said, his tone surprisingly serious as he took Daniel''s belongings from my hands.

    I frowned, instantly suspicious. "Huh? Why do I get a bad feeling about this?"

    Cole''s smirk was almost too smug. "We only have one umbre, remember?"

    I raised an eyebrow, holding up the extra umbre I had snatched from my bag. "Actually, we have two."

    He looked at me with that devilish grin of his. "Then do you want to share this one while this Daniel have the other?"

    I paused, sighing heavily. Thest thing I wanted was to be huddled under an umbre with him again, so close that I could still smell his cologne.

    "No thanks. You take one, and give this one to Daniel. I''ll wait in the car."

    "Good," Cole smiled a little. But then he gave me a pointed look. "I''ll go give Daniel his things. You wait in the car."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Hold on. Don''t do anything to him, okay?"

    Cole raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. "What do you think I''d do to him?"

    I hesitated, feeling oddly defensive. "I don''t know, maybe threaten him or scare him off."

    "And why would I do that?" he asked, tilting his head, clearly amused.

    "Because you think we''re dating," I shot back, exasperated.

    Cole''s smile was almost too rxed. "So, you''re not dating him then?"

    I blinked, realizing I''d walked right into his trap. "No, we''re not. He''s just a friend, and I have very few of those right now. So don''t scare him away."

    Cole''s expression remained unreadable, but something in his eyes softened. "Alright, I won''t. Go wait in the car."

    There were still a million things I wanted to say, but I couldn''t find the right words. Frustrated, I spun on my heel and headed outside.

    Why did it feel like I was being led on?

    That guy really have ways with words to get the information he wanted.

 Chapter 130 The Fear of Losing Her

    [EVE]

    The rain was pouring harder now, a relentless downpour that showed no sign of stopping.

    Lily and her group were still lingering under the waiting shed, giggling like schoolgirls as they saw me.

    But theirughter abruptly died when Cole''s custom-made Royce rolled up to the curb.

    Their jaws practically dropped. It was a one-of-a-kind car, a luxury vehicle so exclusive that even the wealthiest families would have to pull strings to get one.

    Not even Sullivan''s family or Lily''s could boast something like this.

    I could see the shock on their faces as they stared, trying to figure out how someone like me could be stepping into a car like that.

    Sophie''s expression was a mix of disbelief and envy, while Lily looked like she had just swallowed a lemon.

    But I was too preupied with the image of Cole striding off to confront Daniel to care about their reactions. It was like setting a wolf loose in a field of rabbits.

    "Let''s just hope he doesn''t scare him to death," I muttered under my breath as I slid into the car, hoping that Cole wouldn''t say anything to Daniel.

    === ?? ===

    [COLE]

    Cole watched as Eve disappeared into the car, the softness of his eyes disappeared, turning to slits.

    He let out a slow breath, then turned and walked briskly toward Daniel, who was standing by the storage building.

    The downpour soaked the pavement, a steady rhythm that seemed to heighten the tension in the air.

    Daniel looked up, surprised when he saw Cole approaching, holding his belongings with a cold, almost menacing expression.

    Daniel hesitated, taking a small step back. He wasn''t sure what to make of the guy in front of him. He''d seen him around Eve before, but there was something different about him today¡ªlike a storm barely held in check.

    Cole tossed Daniel''s bag to him, his expression icy as his tone. "I believe this is yours," he said tly, his voiceced with a strange calmness that didn''t match the fury in his eyes.

    Daniel caught the bag, fumbling slightly. "Oh, thanks. I was just going to grab it myself," he replied, forcing a polite tone. But in the presence of the man who had hurt Eve, keeping hisposure was a struggle.

    The air between them thickened, heavy with unsaid words.

    Cole stepped closer, his towering presence making Daniel feel small despite his own athletic build.

    "You know," Cole began, his tone casual but his eyes anything but casual, "you''ve been hanging around Eve a lottely."

    Daniel blinked, caught off guard. "Yeah, we''re friends," he said slowly, trying to gauge what Cole was getting at. "She doesn''t have many people to talk to these days, so I thought I''d be there for her."

    Cole''s smile didn''t reach his eyes. "That''s nice of you. Very chivalrous." He took another step closer, but Daniel didn''t falter, his gaze meeting Cole''s head on.

    The rain poured down just a few feet away, the world outside their bubble drenched and chaotic.

    "You have a problem with that?" Daniel''s voice was firmer this time, trying to push back against the pressure Cole was exerting.

    Cole tilted his head slightly, eyes narrowing as if he were sizing Daniel up. "A problem? Not at all," he replied with a disinterested smirk. "I couldn''t care less about the flies buzzing around Eve."

    Daniel''s expression hardened, his lips curling into a tense smile. "Flies, huh? You seem awfully concerned for someone who ims not to care." He straightened his shoulders, meeting Cole''s gaze head-on. "But then again, I guess it''s easy to dismiss what you don''t understand."

    Cole''s smirk faltered for a fraction of a second before he let out a low, humorless chuckle. "Understand? What exactly are you hinting at?" He took a step closer, his voice dropping to a low, mocking whisper. "That you''re in love with her? Trust me, I''ve seen plenty like you trying to win her over. It neversts."

    Daniel clenched his jaw, his eyes sharp with frustration and simmering anger. "Maybe it''s different with me. At least I''m always there for her¡ªnot like someone I know, who shoved her away and then crawled back the second she finally started to move on. Pathetic."

    Cole''s eyes narrowed, the words clearly hitting a nerve, but he kept his face impassive.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Daniel''s anger only grew as he continued, stepping closer. "You think you can just walk back into her life after everything? Like she''s some game where you can keep hitting reset? But she''s not a toy you can pick up and toss aside whenever you feel like it."

    The air between them crackled with tension, both men staring each other down. Daniel''s voice dropped even lower, almost a whisper. "You had your chance, Cole. And you blew it. Maybe this time, you should just stay out of her life for good."

    Cole let out a quiet, mocking chuckle, his eyes never leaving Daniel''s. "You really think you''re different, don''t you?" he said. "Like you''re some noble savior she''s been waiting for." He took a step closer, voice dropping to a dangerous calm. "But here''s the thing¡ªshe''s stronger than you think, and she doesn''t need someone like you swooping in to save her."

    He smirked, tilting his head. "You''re ying the good guy, hoping she''ll notice, but you and I both know she''s not going to fall for it. Not when she knows who she really wants."

    Daniel''s gaze wavered and it showed on his face that he was affected by what Cole said.

    Cole''s gaze hardened, a predatory glint shing in his eyes. "You can keep ying the hero, hovering around like you''re some kind of knight in shining armor," he sneered. "But don''t fool yourself. You''re just a side character in her life. And when the curtain falls?" He stepped closer, his voice low, every wordced with venom. "She''lle back to me. Because unlike you, she''s always been in love with me."

    Without waiting for a response, Cole turned on his heel, leaving Daniel fuming, his hands trembling with barely controlled rage.

    The words hit like a punch to the gut, leaving a bitter sting that burned far deeper than Daniel had expected. His chest tightened, but it wasn''t just anger that coursed through him¡ªit was a gnawing, bitter hurt that he couldn''t shake off.

    As Cole walked away, something twisted in his gut¡ªa feeling he couldn''t ce. He''d never nned on saying those words, but once they were out, they settled into the air like a threat.

    The truth was, Cole didn''t just resent Daniel''s presence. He was terrified and jealous.

    For years, he''d dismissed the other men who came around Eve, brushing them off like they were nothing more than distractions. After all, Eve had always chosen him¡ªher eyes, her heart, they had always been his. That had been his constant.

    But now, Cole wasn''t so sure. The truth was hard to swallow¡ªEve hated him now. He had pushed her too far, and now she was slipping away.

    And then there was Daniel. Then Victor. And who knows who?

    And as the list of names grew, so did the crushing weight of fear in his chest.

    For the first time, doubt slithered into his thoughts, and Cole couldn''t ignore it.

    His breath hitched, the idea too suffocating to grasp. The thought of losing her¡ªthe thought that she might look at him and see nothing but a man of the past¡ªripped through him like a jagged knife.

    The truth settled over him like ice:

    That

    was what truly terrified him.

    Not Daniel.

    Not anyone else.

    The fear that Eve might note back to him . . . was the fear that haunted him more than anything else.

 Chapter 131 The Elegant Storm Unleashed

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for the Super Gift! Thank you to Springbreeze20!?? ]

    ===??===

    [EVE]

    Hyun''s phone buzzed incessantly, notifications lighting up the screen like fireworks on New Year''s Eve.

    I watched as he swiped through his messages, his eyes wide and his face a mix of disbelief and excitement. It wasn''t even ten in the morning, yet the orders were already piling up.

    It seemed like every heiress, celebrity, and influencer with a pulse wanted a piece of histest collection.

    It all startedtest night when a handful of fashion bloggers got their hands on a few sneak peeks of Hyun''s designs.

    He had only posted a teaser on his social media, a single photo showing the delicate, intricate patterns and style he''d poured his soul into. It was enough. Within hours, the inte had done what it does best¡ªexplode with excitement.

    One of the top fashion bloggers dubbed his pieces "an elegant storm of creativity," and the phrase caught on like wildfire.

    By morning, the hashtags #HyunDesigns and #ElegantStorm were trending worldwide. The collection was officiallyunched only a few hours ago, but the orders had already crossed a thousand units.

    And these weren''t your regr online shoppers; they were the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of society. The kind who normally wouldn''t be caught dead buying anything off a website, but today, they were scrambling to get their hands on Hyun''s designs before they sold out.

    From the other side of the table, Hyun nced up at me, a wide grin spreading across his face as he held up his phone, showing the screen filled with notifications from various news outlets.

    They were all vying for a moment with the new star of the fashion world. It was surreal, even for me, someone who''d seen meteoric rises before.

    But this? This was something else entirely.

    Well, I had anticipated some buzz, but I definitely didn''t expect this overwhelming level of attention.

    It likely had a lot to do with the strategic gifts we sent to popr celebrities, socialites, and even royalty. Within hours of receiving their dresses, they were posting photos on social media, and Hyun''s rise to fame became unstoppable.

    I just hope this momentum keeps going strong in the days toe.

    "I can''t believe it," Hyun breathed out, his voice tinged with both disbelief and joy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I chuckled, pushing myself off the couch and walking over to give him a congrattory pat on the back. "Believe it," I said, shing him a grin. "You''ve officially made it, Hyun. The whole world wants a piece of your designs."

    "I don''t even know how I''m going to keep up with this demand," he muttered, running a hand through his hair.

    "You will. I have made sure that you have enough staff to keep up with the demand," I assured him. "Just make sure you enjoy this moment. It doesn''t happen every day."

    "It''s all thanks to you, Eve," Hyun said, gently taking my hand in his. His usual baby features softened even more, and he beamed at me with a genuine, almost childlike smile.

    I was momentarily caught off guard. There was something so sincere and endearing about his expression that it made me forget where we were for a second.

    I cleared my throat, trying to regain myposure. "I just made the investment, Hyun. The real magices from you. You''ve got talent, and I''m the one who should be thanking you for sharing it with the world."

    Hyun''s smile widened, a flicker of relief in his eyes as if he needed to hear those words.

    "Listen," I continued, leaning back in my chair. "For now, let the hype build. The media is buzzing, and everyone''s talking about you. y it cool and let the curiosity grow. The more elusive you seem, the higher your value bes. People love a bit of mystery¡ªthey want what they can''t easily have."

    Hyun nodded, absorbing my advice. He looked both excited and a little overwhelmed by the sudden wave of sess.

    "I''ll have ire handle your schedule for the next few weeks," I added. "She''ll filter out who you meet and where you go. That way, you can focus on your designs without worrying about managing all the requests pouring in. Just take a deep breath and enjoy the ride; you''ve earned it."

    Hyun exhaled, his shoulders visibly rxing. "Thank you, Eve. I couldn''t have done this without your support."

    I just smiled, giving his hand a light squeeze. "Trust me, Hyun. This is only the beginning."

    It was a sess worth celebrating, and I knew just the ce for it.

    A couple of hourster, we found ourselves at Shinsei, one of my restaurant investments known for its exquisite sushi.

    The atmosphere was calm yet buzzing with just the right amount of energy. The soft lighting,bined with the hum of conversations and the delicate clink of sses, made it the perfect setting to mark this achievement.

    As we sat down at our reserved table, the head chef personally came out to greet us, bowing respectfully before presenting us with a special selection of the finest sushi they had to offer.

    The staff knew I was a frequent visitor, but today felt different. They seemed to sense the celebratory mood, treating us with extra attention as we clinked our sses of chilled sake together.

    "To Hyun''s phenomenal sess," I said, raising my ss. Hyun''s eyes sparkled with a mix of gratitude and pride as he clinked his ss against mine.

    "Thank you," he said softly. "I really couldn''t have done this without you."

    I shook my head, waving off his words. "This is all you. Your talent, your vision. I just gave you the tform to showcase it."

    As we savored the fresh, melt-in-your-mouth pieces of toro and uni, I couldn''t help but check my phone. Sure enough, the buzz was still going strong.

    Notifications about Hyun''s designs were flooding my feed. It was almost amusing to see how quickly money grows with the right cheat and timing.

 Chapter 132 A Star is Born

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for the Super Gift! Thank you all!??]

    === ?? ===n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [EVE]

    Just weeks ago, some of these same fashion insiders had scoffed at the idea of a rtively unknown designer making waves in an industry dominated by old money and legacy brands.

    That''s why it''s nearly impossible for new fashion designers to break into the industry without serious backing and undeniable talent.

    In reality, Hyun''s rise to sess should have taken months¡ªsteadily building his reputation through consistent posts of his designs on social media.

    But I wasn''t interested in waiting. I sped up the process by strategically gifting his dresses to the right people¡ªcelebrities, socialites, even a few members of royalty.

    To add fuel to the fire, I hired a team of digital marketers to make sure Hyun''s posts shot straight to the top of trending lists.

    It was a calcted move, and the results were instant. Like a perfectly orchestrated domino effect, everything fell into ce, setting the stage for Hyun''s explosive debut.

    And now the same media were singing a different tune, practically tripping over themselves to get an exclusive interview with him.

    "Did you see this?" Hyun asked, sliding his phone over to show me a headline from a major fashion magazine:

    [Hyun''s Latest Collection Shakes Up the Fashion World¡ªAn Overnight Phenomenon''].

    The article was glowing, full of praises about his innovative designs, his daring use of materials, and his fresh perspective on modern luxury.

    "It''s amazing," I said, handing his phone back with a smile. "And well-deserved."

    Heughed, shaking his head in disbelief. "It''s just . . . surreal. One moment, I''m practically begging people to look at my sketches, and now I have heiresses and celebrities lined up to buy them. I even got a message from Evangeline Hart''s assistant," he added, eyes wide.

    "Evangeline Hart?" I raised an eyebrow. She was one of the most influential figures in the fashion world, known for her impable taste and eye for future trends. And she was Hyun''s idol.

    "If she''s interested, you''ve really made it, but don''t getcent. This is just the first step, after all. The real challenge wille after this."

    Hyun''s eyes shone with excitement, but there was a touch of disbelief as well. A light flush of color crept up his cheeks as he nced at me, almost shyly.

    "It feels like a dream, Eve. I''ve never seen this kind of money in my ount before. For the first time, I can finally send a big amount back home. My little brothers and sisters can continue their schooling without worry, and my mom can finally hire someone to fix the leaky roof over our house."

    I watched him, a warm smile spreading across my face as he spoke. It was impossible not to be moved by the genuine joy in his voice, the way his eyes sparkled with hope and innocence.

    Despite all the mor and chaos of the fashion industry, Hyun''s thoughts immediately turned to his family. It was rare to see someone so grounded, and in that moment, I realized just how much he deserved this sess.

    "You''re really close with your family, aren''t you?" I asked softly, a hint of envy slipping into my voice despite my best efforts to hide it.

    Hyun looked up, catching the fleeting sadness in my eyes. He tilted his head slightly, concern knitting his brows together. "Eve, what''s wrong?"

    I waved my hand dismissively, trying tough it off. "Oh, it''s nothing. I guess I''m just a little jealous of you. You have such a big family that you clearly love so much. And I think that they love you with the same intensity if you''re so fond of them."

    Hyun blinked, clearly taken aback. He quickly shifted in his seat, looking almost like a guilty puppy. "Oh, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to make you feel that way. I know it''s insensitive of me to go on about my family when . . ."

    I cut him off with a gentle smile, shaking my head. "It''s fine, really. It''s just . . . hearing you talk about them, it makes me realize how much I''ve missed out on. I grew up didn''t know who my real family were, so I can''t help but feel a little envious."

    Hyun''s face softened, and before I could react, he reached across the table, taking my hands in his. His grip was warm and reassuring, a stark contrast to the whirlwind of emotions swirling inside me.

    "Eve," he said earnestly, "I may not be your real family, but I already think of you as one. You can consider me your big brother if you want too."

    I burst outughing at that, a genuine sound that felt like a balm to my heart. "Big brother? Hyun, for all we know, I''m probably older than you!"

    Hyun''s face turned into a yful pout as he shook his head. "Na ah! I''m 22, and you look like you''re just 18. Tops."

    I chuckled, touched by his sincerity. "You''re really too sweet, you know that? And I have to say, you''re pretty good at lifting my spirits."

    He grinned, squeezing my hands once more before letting go. "You deserve it, Eve. You''ve done so much for me. I want you to know that you''re not alone. You''ve got me now, and I''ll always have your back."

    Something about his innocent,forting demeanor melted away the remnants of my sadness. It was a rare moment of vulnerability for me, but Hyun''s words and his warm, genuine smile felt like a ray of sunshine breaking through a stormy sky.

    I beamed back at him, feeling a little lighter. "Thanks, Hyun. That means a lot to me."

    He nodded with a satisfied smile before pping his hands together. "Alright, enough of this sappy talk. Let''s dig into this sushi before it gets warm!"

    Iughed, picking up my chopsticks as he eagerly eyed the te in front of us. "You''re right. It''d be a crime to let this go to waste."

    With that, we both dived into the sushi tter, the atmosphere around us lightening up instantly.

    The delicate, melt-in-your-mouth pieces of toro and salmon seemed even more delicious with the unexpected warmth of our conversation.

    For a brief moment, it felt like we were just two friends, sharing a meal and augh, without the weight of the pressures of sess hanging over us.

    "I have to admit," he said, setting his chopsticks down and leaning back in his chair, "I was a little scared yesterday when I posted that teaser. I thought maybe it would flop, or worse, no one would care."

    I smiled, sipping my sake. "You underestimated yourself, Hyun. Your designs spoke for themselves. People were just waiting for something new and exciting, and you delivered."

    He gave a small, grateful smile, his eyes shining with a mix of relief and happiness. "Well, it''s still sinking in. But I couldn''t have asked for a better start."

    As the night went on, we continued celebrating,ughing, and talking about the future. The orders were still pouring in, and the world was eager to hear from Hyun.

    It was clear that this was only the beginning of something big¡ªsomething that would take the fashion world by storm and keep it buzzing for a long time toe.

    I was d to be here, celebrating with Hyun as he stepped into the spotlight that he so rightfully deserved.

 Chapter 133 Flirting Undercover

    [EVE]

    With a long weekend and no pressing ns, I decided it was the perfect time to update my wardrobe.

    I didn''t want to bother Hyun to make one for me¡ªhe was busy handling a flood of orders, and I knew if I asked, he''d drop everything to help me.

    But right now, his focus needed to be on his clients and building his brand. This was a crucial moment for him to ride the wave of sess and propel his name forward.

    Besides, there were plenty of gorgeous dresses in the malls that would do just fine.

    I had liquidated some of my stocks earlier, using a portion to invest in Hyun''s growing business. I hired a few more staff to help him manage the influx of orders, and with the remaining funds, I nned to splurge a little¡ªnew dresses, bags, shoes, jewelry, and make-up were on my shopping list today.

    Shopping had always been my form of therapy, and it never failed to put me in a good mood.

    As I made my way to the parking lot, I was surprised to see Cole already waiting beside his car.

    "I''ll drive you today," he said, holding the door open.

    It was still too early to argue, so I simply nodded and slid into the back seat without a fuss.

    As he drove, I noticed him stealing nces at me through the rearview mirror. After a few minutes of this, I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.

    "What is it?" I finally asked, scrolling through my phone. The news was still buzzing with headlines about Hyun.

    Good.

    I couldn''t help but smile. I was in a great mood, seeing Hyun''s name trending everywhere. Histest designs were making waves online, and the buzz seemed unstoppable as he kept posting a new piece every day.

    It was a smart strategy¡ªkeeping his work fresh in people''s minds, growing his reach far and wide.

    And once his name bes a staple in the fashion industry, that''s when we can afford to dial it back. For now, it''s all about riding the wave and making the most of the momentum.

    "You seem to be in a good mood," Colemented, ncing at me from the rearview mirror.

    I raised an eyebrow, not bothering to hide my sarcasm. "Is that what you''re dying to ask? Then yes. Yes, I am in a good mood."

    "Is it because of your little meet-up with that guy yesterday? What''s his name again . . . Hyun?" He drawled out the name, sounding oddly irritated.

    I was no longer surprised at how Cole managed to know every single detail of my life, even when he wasn''t around.

    But the sudden possessiveness in his voice caught me off guard. Was I imagining things, or was he actually annoyed?

    I sighed, giving him a quick side-eye. "Hyun is my business partner. Haven''t you heard? He''s been making wavestely. The guy''s making me a lot of money."

    "

    Money

    . . ." Cole leaned back casually, a glint in his eye. "Is that why you seemed so busy all the time? How much do you want?"

    I chuckled, not really paying attention. "Oh, I don''t know, maybe everything you could possibly offer?"

    Cole''s response was immediate, and it made my heart skip a beat. "That can be arranged. Marry me, and everything I own will be yours."

    I almost choked on air. "What did you just say?" My head whipped around to face him.

    Did I hear that right?

    Before I could press further, the car came to a sudden stop. Cole''s deep voice filled the silence. "We''re here."

    "Hey, wait a second! What did you just say?" I stammered, but Cole had already hopped out of the car. He put on a hat, sunsses, and a mask, like some kind of secret agent on a mission. He opened the door for me, and I could only stare at him in disbelief.

    I needed to start recording our conversations because I was pretty sure he kept saying the weirdest things when I wasn''t paying full attention.

    "Need me to carry you outside?" Cole asked, leaning in with a slight smile. His voice was yful, but the look in his eyes told me he was dead serious.

    Knowing him, he''d probably scoop me up in front of everyone, so I scrambled out of the car quickly.

    The moment I did, he slipped a cap over my head and made me wear a mask.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa. What''s this about? Am I in danger or something?" I nced around nervously, half-expecting a SWAT team to jump out of the bushes.

    "No, there''s no danger," Cole said coolly.

    "Then why the hat and mask?" I shot back, pulling at the mask in confusion.

    "To hide your face."

    "Huh?" I blinked, utterly lost.

    "There are a lot of flies around here, and I don''t want any more of them sucking your blood," he answered, his voice deadpan yet somehow annoyed.

    "Flies?!" I gaped at him. "This is a high-end mall. I doubt they have a fly problem."

    Cole didn''t respond and just walked ahead with his long strides, leaving me to jog after him like a lost puppy. I had to admit, keeping up with his pace was like trying to chase a train on foot.

    "Wait, are youing with me?" I asked, surprised. The normal thing to do was him to drop me off and leave.

    "That''s right," Cole nodded seriously. "You might get kidnapped here. Better safe than sorry."

    "One minute I''m safe, the next I''m in mortal danger. Make up your mind!" I muttered under my breath. But then something clicked in my head, and I paused.

    Wait . . . wasn''t this kind of like . . . a

    date

    ?!

    I shook my head violently, trying to erase the thought.

    No, no, no!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This wasn''t a date. We were only here together because he insisted on following me around like some overprotective bodyguard.

    Well he is my bodyguard . . .

    There was nothing special about it.

    Besides, Cole was just my bodyguard. And I was definitely not getting butterflies from his weird, over-the-top protectiveness.

    Nope. Not at all.

 Chapter 134 Flies in High Places

    [EVE]

    Ever since Cole told me to forget the past and start over, I made peace with it.

    I still didn''t want him in my life¡ªthat much was certain¡ªbut I wasn''tining about this setup either.

    It was clear I had no control over his decisions; he was going to do what he wanted no matter what. So instead of letting his presence weigh on me, I decided to go with the flow . . . for now.

    There were too many things I needed to focus on, goals I had to achieve, and worrying about Cole constantly wouldn''t help.

    The sooner I aplished everything I set out to do, the sooner I could get away and live in a far-off ce, away from all the drama in my life.

    The only thing was . . . I''d definitely miss Sinir, Sebastian, Hyun, and Victor.

    I was being very careful not to cross that invisible line between Cole and me. I kept him at arm''s length because I was afraid that if I got toofortable in his presence, it would make leaving harder.

    I didn''t want to end up searching for him once I finally escaped.

    Just as I was lost in thought, a familiar voice jolted me back.

    "Eve?"

    I turned to see Sophie approaching, nked by Lily and their usual entourage of friends.

    Oh great. This city really is too small.

    I wasn''t looking for any drama; all I wanted was a peaceful shopping trip. But somehow, it seemed like drama always managed to find me.

    Sophie looked me up and down, a sly smile ying on her lips. "Don''t tell me you''re out shopping too?" she chuckled.

    "Isn''t it obvious? That''s why I''m here at the mall," I retorted.

    Sophie brushed past me, her gaze immediately locking onto Cole. She studied him intently, her eyes narrowing as if trying to pierce through the hat and mask to uncover his identity.

    For a brief moment, I feared she might actually recognize him, and the thought sent a wave of unease through me.

    "You''re out here with your bodyguard?" Lily chimed in with a sweet smile, breaking Sophie''s gaze.

    "Bodyguard?" One of the girls in the back sneered. "She''s always with her bodyguard. Does she think she''s someone important or something? She''s just adopted," she spat out thest word like it was a curse.

    Another one giggled, whispering loud enough for everyone to hear. "Maybe they''re actually in a rtionship. I mean, why else would he follow her around everywhere?"

    The group burst into mockingughter, but I didn''t flinch. Instead, I stepped forward, locking eyes with the girl who had spoken.

    "If you''re so curious about my life, why don''t you ask me directly instead of gossiping like a pack of jealous hyenas?" My voice was cold and sharp, silencing their giggles.

    Sophie shot the girl a quick look, and she shut her mouth, looking away. Sophie then turned her attention back to me with a sickly sweet smile. "You know what? Why don''t you juste along with us, Eve?" she suggested, grabbing my arm before I could protest.

    Lily shed a smug grin. "We''re going to Haus Couture," she said, her voice oozing with superiority. "Sophie and I have VIP memberships, and we''re allowed to bring a few guests. I''m sure you wouldn''t want to miss out on this opportunity."

    Haus Couture¡ªthe name alone sent whispers through the crowd as we approached. It was one of the most exclusive luxury boutiques in the city, catering only to elite members with an invitation.

    The store was a temple to high fashion, boasting everytest branded handbag, dress, and shoe in all luxury brands you could imagine. The exterior was sleek, with ck-tinted ss windows that allowed no peeking in from the outside.

    The golden handles on the doors were carved with intricate designs, and a velvet rope blocked the entrance, manned by two security guards in crisp suits.

    No one could enter without a membership card. The entire atmosphere was dripping with opulence, the kind that screamed exclusivity and wealth.

    "I''m not really interested in shopping there," I said, pulling my arm free from Sophie''s grasp, my tone colder than I intended.

    "Oh? Can''t afford anything there?" Lily cooed, voice dripped with mockery.

    The other girls giggled like they''d just made a sharp jab.

    I nced at Cole, only to find him absorbed in his phone, as if none of this mattered to him. The cool indifference in his posture only made the tension in the air thicker.

    The temperature seemed to drop by several degrees, and for a moment, I wondered if the chill wasing from him or the venomous atmosphere Sophie and her group had created.

    "Come on, Eve," Sophie said with a smirk. "Since you''ve covered for me before, and we''re practically

    family

    at this point, I''ll buy you whatever you want in there."

    "Oh?" A thought flickered in my mind, and I shed them a sweet, almost mocking smile. "Well then, let''s go."

    Sophie, Lily, and the others exchanged amused nces, like they thought I was some kind of joke. I wasn''t fazed. Let them think what they wanted.

    One thing was for sure though¡ªI was going to drain Sophie''s bank ount on this shopping spree. It was the only reason why I came in the first ce.

    Lily and Sophie shed their ck-and-gold membership cards to the guard at the entrance, but before they could even step inside, the guard raised a hand to stop them.

    "Sorry, but you can''t enter," the guard said firmly.

    Lily, unfazed, pointed at me and the other girls with a smug grin. "They''re with us. No need to worry."

    The guard shook his head. "No, I mean you can''t enter." He swept his gaze over the women, "None of you can enter. Except her." He pointed straight at me.

    Sophie and Lily froze, surprised.

    I nced between them, equally confused. "Me?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The guard gave a single nod. "You can enter." He stepped aside, opening the door wide for me.

    Wait . . .

    why

    ? How was I supposed to drain Sophie''s money if she wasn''ting with me?

 Chapter 135 Shopping with the Queen

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 200 PS! Thank you all! ??]

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    Lily''s perfect facade cracked. Her voice shrill with disbelief, she snapped, "Wait. Why her? She doesn''t even have a membership card!"

    The guard didn''t even blink. He raised an eyebrow, coolly unbothered. "Stand down, or any more misbehavior and we''ll revoke your membership."

    "What?!" Lily''s angelic face contorted with indignation, and Sophie rushed up to the guard, her tone dripping with venom.

    "Do you even know who we are?"

    The guard gave a small, knowing smile. "Yes, we know."

    Sophie''s face twisted into a sneer. "Then you should also know we could shut your sorry little store down if we wanted."

    Little store?

    I thought, amused. Haus Couture was anything but "

    little

    ." With branches worldwide, it was the ultimate destination for celebrities, influencers, and socialites seeking thetest in luxury fashion.

    From exclusive designer pieces to limited-edition bags and shoes, this ce was a treasure trove of high-end items that everyone coveted.

    The guard didn''t flinch. He didn''t need to. Lily and Sophie exchanged a look, stunned into silence.

    "Wait, why are we being held back when we have VIP cards, and she, who doesn''t, gets to go in?" Sophie demanded, her voice rising in disbelief.

    The guard remained unfazed, his expression stern. "The owner of Haus Couture has specifically requested to meet Miss Eve Rosette," he replied.

    Then, as if a switch had flipped, his stern demeanor softened. He turned to me with a respectful bow, almost as if I were royalty. "Miss Eve, the owner is waiting to see you personally. Please,e this way."

    A stunned silence fell over Sophie, Lily, and their friends. Their jaws practically hit the floor.

    "The owner?!" Lily spluttered, her face turning red with a mix of confusion and indignation. "No one even knows who the owner of this store is!"

    It was true¡ªHaus Couture''s elusive owner was a mystery even to the top socialites. The fact that I was getting an invitation while they were left at the door was like a p in the face, and they knew it.

    Their smug grins from earlier had evaporated, reced with wide eyes and open mouths as they processed what was happening.

    As much as I enjoyed seeing their stunned faces, I wasn''t actually interested in going inside if Sophie wasn''ting along. The whole reason I even came here was to make her spend a fortune!

    But before I could protest, Cole had already grabbed my arm and pulled me in.

    "Let''s go."

    "Hey, wait!" I could still hear the girls'' voices calling after us, their protests trailing off as the heavy ss doors swung shut.

    Inside, the scene was a total contrast to the drama outside. The store was luxurious, filled with a few buyers lounging on plush couches, sipping champagne, and nibbling on expensive choctes.

    Each shopper had at least two or three staff members at their beck and call, catering to their every need.

    "Eve!"

    The soft voice startled me, and I turned to see Leanna Fay, seated gracefully in her wheelchair, pushed by a nurse. There were two more attendants hovering behind her.

    Even in herte forties, she was stunning, her features a delicate preview of what Lina might look like in the future.

    "I''m so d to see you again!" Leanna beamed warmly at me.

    I forced a polite smile. While I had no love for Cole, his mother was a different story. Leanna had always been kind, even showering me with gifts back in the days.

    "Hello, Miss Fay. It''s been a while," I greeted her.

    Leanna wrinkled her nose in mock displeasure. "Miss Fay? What happened to the

    ''dear

    mother''

    you used to call me?"

    I nearly choked on my own saliva.

    That was back when I was head over heels, blindly chasing after Cole like a lovesick puppy!

    Things were different now¡ªvery different.

    Clearing my throat, I stammered, "Uh . . . I just think it''s not appropriate to call you that anymore."

    Leanna''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. "Not appropriate? And why is that? I don''t recall hearing about your engagement with my son being broken."

    "

    Ughh

    . . . well, that''s because I''m no longer a Rosette, and Cole and I have decided to . . . go our separate ways," I said awkwardly.

    Her gaze slid to her son, who was standing beside me, trying (and failing) to look indifferent.

    Leanna smirked mischievously. "

    Separate

    ways

    , huh? Then why is my son ditching his duties as the heir, losing millions of dors every day just to be with you?"

    My jaw dropped. "What?"

    Cole cleared his throat, visibly flustered. "Mother, don''t you have . . . somewhere else to be?"

    Leanna justughed, taking my hand in hers. "Actually, I''m here to rx with some shopping. Come along, dear," she said, pulling me gently along.

    Then she turned to Cole, shing a yful grin. "

    You

    , on the other hand, can just stay right there and enjoy your ''

    separate

    ways

    .''"

    With that, she whisked me away, leaving Cole standing there with a crumpled face.

    I couldn''t help but chuckled, feeling like I''d just won a small, unexpected victory.

    "Come along, dear! Let me show you around our shop," Leanna said cheerfully, guiding me deeper into the store. "I''m sure you''ll love ourtest arrivals. We always get first pick and limited editions from all the luxury brands."

    I hesitated. "Wait . . .

    our

    shop?"

    Leanna turned to me with a bright smile, giving me a once-over as if she was sizing me up. "Oh, didn''t Cole tell you?" she said, practically glowing with excitement. "He gave me a call not too long ago to say you were here. I was so thrilled to meet you again! Let''s make this a little mother-daughter bonding time, shall we?"

    I blinked,pletely speechless. Was this why Cole was on his phone earlier?

    And just how many businesses do they own? Heck, they probably owned half the brands in my closet without me even knowing!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I felt a sudden urge to escape to a ce where their reach couldn''t follow.

    Maybe I should move to the moon.

    I muttered to myself.

    But then again, knowing the Fays, they probably had their own luxury colony set up there too. With a shop. And VIP memberships.

    Leannaughed, not knowing my internal monologue, and patted my hand. "Come on, dear, let''s find you something nice."

    I sighed. Looks like I was going on a shopping spree . . . with the owner''s mom.

 Chapter 136 Mother-Daughter Bonding, Fay Style

    ANNOUNCEMENT

    : Just a quick note! This story is a slow-burn romance, so there won''t be any mature content until Eve makes her choice for a partner.

    We''re all about

    consent (Kinda)

    and healthy rtionships here, so no worries¡ªthings will heat up, but only when it''s the right time.

    Thanks for your patience, everyone! The R-18 content wille, but let''s let it build!

    Hope you still continue to support the story until that chapteres.

    All the loves to you, (¤Å ? _?)¤Å?

    === ?? ===

    [EVE]

    "What''s wrong, Eve? Something not to your liking?" Leanna asked, watching as I examined the endless rows of dresses on disy.

    "No, no, not at all," I quickly reassured her. "There''s just so much to choose from, I don''t even know where to start!"

    It was true¡ªeverywhere I looked, there were beautiful dresses, jackets, skirts, and blouses, all calling my name. I felt like a kid in a candy store, only this candy was worth more than my entire monthly rent.

    Leanna''s eyes twinkled with a knowing smile. "Oh, I can rte." She chuckled softly, and I couldn''t help butugh with her.

    Just as I was starting to feel more at ease, she waved her hand, and a small army of store staff appeared at hermand.

    "We''ll get all of them," she dered with a grin, and the staff chimed in unison, "Yes, ma''am!"

    I froze for a moment. "Wait, what?" I stammered, not sure if I''d heard her right.

    Leanna smiled, her eyes narrowing yfully. "I''m sure everything will look wonderful on you. Don''t worry, it''s my treat today."

    My eyes widened in panic. "Oh no, you really don''t have to¡ª"

    She just waved her hand dismissively, cutting me off with a warm, motherly smile that made me feel bothforted and utterly helpless. "Don''t be so modest, Eve. Women your age should have a wardrobe that''s ready for any asion. It''s essential."

    I tried again. "But you really don''t¡ª"

    "Nonsense! I heard it was your birthdayst week, and I didn''t have a gift for you," she said with a wink. "Consider this your birthday present!"

    I opened my mouth to protest, but I quickly realized it was pointless. Leanna had that way about her¡ªshe made you feel like you

    had

    to agree with her. Rejecting her kindness felt almost like you were doing something wrong, and I couldn''t bring myself to do that.

    "Still, this is . . . too much," I muttered, feeling a little . . .

    overwhelmed

    .

    "It''s nothing," she said breezily. "Now, go pick out some shoes to match. You need them."

    It was hard to resist her enthusiasm. I didn''t want toe off as ungrateful, but I couldn''t help feeling like a deer caught in headlights.

    Who would have thought Cole''s mother would be this over-the-top? No wonder Cole turned out the way he did.

    Leanna led me to the shoe section, and I had to admit, the collection was stunning. From sky-high stilettos tofortable yet stylish sneakers, there was something for every asion. It was like walking through the gates of shoe heaven.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "We''ve got all thetest collections from every luxury brand," she said with a wink. "Go ahead, pick your favorites."

    Before she could suggest anything else, I impulsively grabbed the first pair that caught my eye. "This one," I said, holding up a chic pair of ck heels.

    Leanna beamed. "Excellent choice!" Then, turning to the staff, she added, "We''ll take these¡ªand all the other pairs here too."

    I nearly choked on my own breath. "Wait, no! Just this pair is fine!" I quickly protested, looking at the ever-growing pile of shoes.

    Leanna merely raised a hand, shushing me gently. "It''s alright, darling. You need shoes for all those dresses. The more the merrier."

    I stood there, awkwardly looking between the staff and Leanna, unsure of what to do. I felt like I was being swept along in a wave I couldn''t stop.

    "Eve, do you have enough bags?" Leanna asked, her voice sweet and innocent.

    My heart dropped. I could already feel the shopping avnche continuing.

    "Yes!" I blurted out, perhaps a little too quickly. "I have plenty of bags. A whole collection, actually! A whole closet!"

    Leanna gasped dramatically, cing a hand on her chest. "A bag collector! I love it! I''ve been getting into bags myselftely. Let''s do some more shopping, then!"

    My stomach did a flip. But I managed to smile through my panic as Leanna began directing the staff again. "Bring out thetest bag collections. All of them."

    The staff responded immediately, moving quickly to disy rows of luxurious bags that looked like they belonged in a fashion show rather than a store.

    As I followed Leanna deeper into the store, I couldn''t help butugh nervously. This was insane¡ªwho needed

    this

    many bags, shoes, and dresses?

    Leanna turned to me, grinning. "I think we''ll get along just fine, Eve."

    I tried tough, but inside, I was practically screaming for help.

    "By the way . . . ," she said with a kind smile. "How about jewelry?"

    I froze.

    ". . ."

    Please . . .

    someone help me!

    === ?? ===

    After what felt like hours of shopping, we were finally done. Leanna looked as fresh as a daisy, as though she''d just stepped out of a spring morning, while I, on the other hand, felt like a wilting flower under the scorching sun.

    I was soo tired all of a sudden.

    There were staff everywhere, carrying bags upon bags, as we approached Cole, who was lounging on the couch, casually scrolling through his phone.

    When he finally nced up at us, I swear I saw him smirking behind that mask of indifference. "I see you''ve emptied the store, Mother."

    "Oh, don''t be silly," she replied with a softugh. "We only bought half the store . . . and it''s all for Eve, so it''s fine. I can just ask your father to replenish everything."

    She waved a hand, dismissing the entire ordeal as if we hadn''t just single-handedly cleared out an entire section of the shop. Then, turning to us, she chirped, "Let''s go! Let''s have lunch. I''m starving!"

    Cole and I could only stand there, watching as Leanna breezed ahead, a train of staff trailing behind her like a royal entourage.

 Chapter 137 The Power Play

    [EVE]

    As we walked out of the store, Cole''s teasing tone broke the silence. "Did you enjoy shopping with my mother?"

    I red at him. "Next time, give me a heads-up if your mother is ever going to be at the same mall as me. I might need a paramedic on standby."

    He raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Why? My mom''s not that bad."

    "Not that bad?" I threw my hands up dramatically. "You have no idea how many times I thought my heart was going to give out every time she bought something for me. Maybe next time, I''ll actually have a heart attack."

    Cole only chuckled, but I wasn''tughing. I had nearly lost my consciousness numerous times back there.

    "You should be thankful it was my mother," he said, his voice serious. "If it were me, I''d have bought you the whole store."

    "What?!" I stopped in my tracks, looking at him in disbelief. "Did you just say that? You would have bought me the whole store?"

    Instead of answering, he quickly shifted my attention, just like he always did whenever things between us were about to get awkward.

    "Looks like those girls outside are still waiting for you." He gestured to Sophie and her crew, who were hanging around the entrance, still eyeing me with that "we''re watching you" look.

    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "Great."

    "Auntie, you''re here too?" Sophie and the other girls froze when they noticed Leanna.

    Their eyes instantly fixated on the rows of designer bags being carried by the staff trailing behind her, and I could practically see the envy radiating from their faces.

    If anyone could clear out a store with just one wave of her hand, it was definitely Leanna Fay.

    "Hey, Sophie, go say hi to your mother-inw," one of the girls chirped, her voice dripping with excitement.

    Sophie''s eyes lit up upon seeing Leanna, and without hesitation, she blocked her path, shing her most charming smile. "Hello there, Auntie! Is Cole with you?"

    I was momentarily taken aback. Of course, she''d bring up Cole right away. She probably missed him so much that his name was the first thing to slip from her lips the moment she spotted his mom.

    Then I nced over at the man standing beside me, leaning casually, wearing his usual mask and cap. He didn''t seem fazed by it, which only made the whole thing even more absurd.

    Leanna tilted her head slightly, clearly studying Sophie. "You''re . . . the real Rosette heir, right? What was your name again?"

    Sophie''s face turned bright red, and I couldn''t help but notice the confusion on Lily and the others'' faces.

    Sophie must''ve told them about how close she was to Cole, so they probably assumed Leanna would recognize her immediately.

    But Leanna had no clue who she was which was hrious.

    I didn''t know if it was intentional or not, but I secretly smirked. This was gold.

    "Ahem . . . Auntie, it''s me, Sophie," she stammered, clearly flustered. "I might look different because I dyed my hair back to its natural color."

    "Oh, I see . . . ," Leanna said, her tonepletely devoid of any emotion. "Well, nice meeting you, Sophie. Sorry, but Eve and I have a lunch date, so if you''ll excuse us . . ."

    Sophie''s mouth fell open in shock, and the other girls behind her looked just as stunned.

    "Lunch date with . . .

    Eve

    ?" Sophie asked, her voiceced with disbelief as she red at me.

    I knew exactly what was going through her mind. She was probably wondering how on earth I managed to score lunch with

    THE

    Leanna Fay, the reigning matriarch of the Fay family.

    After all, everyone knew that Cain Fay practically worshipped his wife, making her the real power behind the throne.

    Leanna didn''t miss a beat. "Let''s go, dear. I''m really hungry," she said, motioning for me to follow as she briskly walked past Sophie and her group.

    Sophie and the others had no choice but to step aside, their faces a mix of confusion and bitterness.

    As Leanna led the way to the elevator, I caught Sophie''s gaze. I couldn''t resist. I gave her the sweetest, most innocent smile I could muster. Underneath the surface, I saw the familiar flicker of hatred and jealousy burning in her eyes.

    I had to admit, it felt a little satisfying.

    The elevator doors closed, and we headed down to the parking lot, leaving Sophie and her friends behind, still frozen in ce.

    === ?? ===

    Lily approached Sophie with a worried frown. "Sophie, what''s going on? I thought you said you and Cole were in a serious rtionship. Why doesn''t his mother even recognize you?"

    "Yeah," another girl chimed in, her voiceced with confusion. "And why does she seem to favor Eve over you?"

    Sophie''s eyes flickered with panic at the sudden confrontation, but she quicklyposed herself. "W-Well, I recently dyed my hair back to its natural color and started wearing different makeup, so Auntie might not have recognized me right away," she stammered, forcing a strained smile.

    "But then why is she so close to Eve enough to have a lunch date with her?" one of the girl pressed.

    "Well, you all know Eve was acting as a stand-in for me before, right?" Sophie''s voice turned bitter as she sighed dramatically. "I hate to admit it, but Auntie Leanna seems morefortable around Eve than she is with me. It''s frustrating."

    "So Eve must have poisoned Leanna''s mind when she was around her," one of the girls guessed, her voice filled with righteous anger.

    "Exactly! That snake must have fed her all sorts of lies throughout those years," another girl agreed.

    "Yeah, that must be it. There''s no other exnation than that," the others echoed, their voices filled with sympathy for Sophie.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Sophie''s tears began to spill over, and she covered her face, ying the part of the heartbroken victim. "It''s also the reason Cole and I haven''t announced our rtionship publicly yet. He''s still trying to work things out with his mother. He''s assuring her that I''m the one he''s going to marry, not Eve. But it''s hard when Auntie is already sofortable around Eve . . ."

    She let out a choked sob, her shoulders trembling as she buried her face in her hands.

    The girls gathered around her, offering words offort and support, their expressions filled with pity and anger on her behalf.

    Sophie, however, was secretly smirking behind her hands.

    Just like her mother had told her, she still had time to win everyone around her, especially Cole. In her mind, Eve was nothing but a temporary obstacle¡ªa nobody she''d eventually sweep off the board.

 Chapter 138 The Chill Before the Storm

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 400 PS! Thank you all! ??]

    ===  ?? ===

    [EVE]

    "A study session?" Victor nced at me over breakfast, brow furrowing slightly.

    "Yep," I nodded, taking a sip of my coffee. "We''re meeting up at 8 AM, then it''s about an hour drive to Lily''s vacation house by theke."

    His worry was almost instant. "You mean the Michill family''s only daughter?"

    Victor shot a quick nce at Sinir, who was busy yfully teasing Sebastian, poking the big old dog''s nose with a treats like a kid. "Heh, who''s your owner now, you spoiled old mutt?"

    I tried not tough as Sebastian let out a low growl of protest.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Victor, still concerned, turned back to me with a forced smile. "Do you want me to drive you there?"

    "You have a meetingter, Victor," Sinir chimed in, giving him a knowing look. "And besides, it''s just a study session. Eve will be fine."

    Victor sighed deeply, his expression tightening. "It could be dangerous. I''m worried about you."

    Before I could respond, Cole intervened casually, still lounging at the table like he owned the ce. "Don''t worry, I''ll be there with her."

    Victor shot him a sharp look. "I wasn''t talking to you, Mr. Fay."

    Cole''s smirk widened as he dabbed his lips with a napkin, looking like he didn''t have a care in the world. Honestly, he was sofortable in Sinir''s housetely that I half-wondered if he ever nned on going back to his own ce.

    "Rx," Cole said, "as long as I''m there, Eve will be safe."

    Victor''s re could''ve melted steel. "It''s you I''m worried about. You''re the most dangerous one here."

    I rolled my eyes, trying to tune out their bickering as I focused on my breakfast. By this point, I was pretty much used to these two sniping at each other. It was like having two squabbling siblings at the table.

    And honestly, despite their arguing, I felt a sense of relief knowing Cole would be with me. Heading into unfamiliar territory¡ªespecially at Lily''s ce, an enemy territory¡ªmeant anything could happen.

    Whether I liked it or not, I knew I''d be safer with him around.

    "It''s a two-day study session," I informed them, ignoring their back-and-forth. "I''ll probably be back by Sunday."

    Then I turned to Sebastian, scratching him behind the ears. "Hey, buddy, want toe with me? We could swim in theke and have some fun under the sun."

    Sebastian perked up, his tail thumping against the floor like he understood every word.

    Sinir scoffed, raising an eyebrow at Eve''s suggestion. "Swimming in theke? In this weather? Are you out of your mind? It''s the winter season; theke''s practically a giant ice cube right now!"

    He shook his head. "And don''t even think about dragging old Sebastian out there with you. The poor dog barely makes it through a chilly breeze without shivering like a leaf. Last winter, he caught a cold so bad we had to tuck him in with two nkets and a hot water bottle. The vet said he might be the first dog he''s ever seen with a case of the sniffles. You want me to risk him slipping on ice and catching a pr bear''s flu too? Not a chance.

    Sinir huffed, crossing his arms. "His old bones can''t handle the cold, you know. He gets arthritis the moment he steps outside, and don''t even get me started on his stomach. Thest time it dipped below freezing, he was curled up in his bed, whining with a bellyache like he''d swallowed an entire ice sculpture."

    Sinir pointed a stern finger towards the mansion. "He''ll be staying right here where it''s warm, wrapped up like royalty, and with someone doting on him every five minutes."

    I stared at Sinir with an impassive face. The way he fussed over Sebastian, you''d think the dog was his only child.

    "A simple ''

    no''

    would have been enough," I said dryly. "No need to list every one of Sebastian''s winter ailments like he''s got a personal file at the vet."

    Sebastian barked in response, his tail wagging so hard that the brooch I made for him jiggled on his cor. I chuckled and bent down to scratch behind his ears.

    "Alright, buddy, maybe we''ll go next time when it''s warmer. Deal?"

    Sebastian gave a little whimper, almost as if he understood. He leaned into my hand, his eyes wide and pleading like he was saying,

    please, keep me with you.

    Our conversation was cut short when Victor''s phone rang. I nced over, surprised to see my face pop up on his screen as his background.

    The image was from a photoshoot I had done for ¨¦lys¨¦e Luxe magazine not too long ago¡ªone of my more morous moments, captured in high fashion.

    I frowned, puzzled by it. Why would he use a picture of me?

    Before I could ask, Victor quickly snatched up his phone and answered the call with a smooth, business-like tone, turning his back to me as if he didn''t want me to notice.

    Cole, sitting beside me, let out a loud, disdainful scoff. He was munching on his breakfast, but I could hear him muttering under his breath. "That''s not even her best picture. I have something way better saved . . ."

    I nced at him with a raised eyebrow. "What on earth are you muttering about?"

    He simply smirked, taking another bite of his toast, refusing to borate.

    After breakfast, Cole helped me with my luggage as we made our way to his luxury customized van. There were supposed to be two vans waiting to take us all to the school, where we''d meet up with the rest of the group before heading out for the weekend trip.

    However, I had no interest in riding with Sophie, Lily, and their gaggle of friends. It was better to have our own ride, giving us the freedom to leave whenever we wanted without being trapped with them.

    When we arrived at the school parking lot, Daniel and Riri were already there, leaning against Daniel''s sleek car.

    The moment Sophie and Lily spotted us, they made a beeline toward me, fake smiles stered on their faces.

 Chapter 139 Into the Study Session

    [EVE]

    "So you actually decided toe," Lily said sweetly, her voice dripping with insincerity.

    Behind her, I could hear her friends whispering, theirments not as hushed as they probably thought.

    "She really showed up?"

    "Wow, talk about thick skin."

    I remained unfazed and gave them a small nod. ncing over at my ssmates, I did a quick headcount. There were Sophie, Lily, and their three friends, plus five more ssmates along with the student council president. With Daniel, Riri, and me, that made a total of thirteen people.

    My main goal for this study session was simple: to connect with my ssmates and start building rtionships that could benefit me in the future.

    Of course, I needed to study as well¡ªflunking a year when I was this close to graduation wasn''t an option.

    But I had another motive, one I couldn''t quite ignore. The thought of getting under Sophie''s skin brought a certain thrill.

    Maybe it was immature, but after everything I''d endured because of her in the past, I wanted her to feel just a fraction of what I''d gone through.

    I wasn''t someone who sought out drama, but if it came knocking on my door, I wasn''t about to back down.

    Lily''s eyes flicked over to Cole, who was standing beside me, and she raised an eyebrow. "What''s this? You brought a bodyguard with you?"

    My lips tugged at the corner, eyeing the men standing discreetly around some of our other ssmates. Sophie even had her own bodyguard standing nearby. "I''m not the only one with extra protection," I pointed out. "And don''t worry, he can stay in the car if it bothers you."

    The thought of Cole, the heir to the Fay Empire, spending the night cramped inside a van was almost too amusing. I had to bite back a grin at the mental image.

    Lily took a deep breath, clearly irritated but trying to maintain herposure. She forced a smile. "It''s fine. We could use more hands to help out anyway. I wouldn''t want anyone thinking I don''t treat my guests well. He can take one of the rooms in the servants'' quarters."

    She then turned to Daniel, batting her longshes flirtatiously. "You should ride with us, Daniel. We have imported snacks and truffle champagne in our customized van."

    Daniel didn''t even bother looking at her. "No thanks," he replied coolly. "I have my own car." He nced my way, giving me a nod, but then shot a re at Cole before heading to his vehicle.

    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of confusion. Why did it seem like Daniel was in a bad mood?

    Despite the obvious rejection, Lily kept her smile firmly in ce. "Try to keep up," she said to me with forced cheerfulness. "The map to our vacation house is posted in the group chat."

    With that, she casually slid on her oversized sunsses, spun on her heel, and got into her van with Sophie and the others trailing behind.

    Sophie turned to me onest time before getting in. "I hope we have a productive day ahead. I hope you can keep up with the lessons," she said, her voice sickeningly sweet.

    I smiled at her, refusing to back down. "Don''t worry, I''m not an idiot like you think."

    Sophie''s smile faltered for a moment, her gaze flicking to Cole behind me, as if she was trying to figure out who he was behind his mask, cap, and sunsses.

    I could see the wheels turning in her mind, and I knew it wouldn''t be long before she pieced things together. I just hoped Cole could keep a low profile long enough for us to keep this charade going.

    I turned to Riri, who had been watching the exchange with a small, amused smile.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Want to ride with us?" I asked her.

    Riri nodded eagerly, her head bobbing like a little bird pecking at grains.

    "Let''s go," she said, her voice light and cheerful as we made our way to the van, ready to leave the city behind¡ªat least for the moment.

    Once we hit the road, Riri couldn''t stop chatting. Normally, I wasn''t much of a talker during car rides, but today was different¡ªshe was gushing about Hyun, and I couldn''t help but get caught up in her excitement.

    "There''s a huge buzz in town right now! Have you seen this guy?" Riri eximed, shoving her phone in front of my face. The screen showed a picture of Hyun, the recent one he post.

    I chuckled, trying to hide my smile. "Yeah, I''ve heard a bit about him."

    Riri''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "He''s blown up overnight! He''s this new fashion designer, and everyone''s obsessed with his clothes. They''re to die for! And not just that¡ªhe''s

    gorgeous

    ! Like, cute puppy-level gorgeous but also super handsome when he smiles. He''s like the dream guy everyone''s talking about right now!"

    I giggled, feeling a strange sense of pride. "Is that so?" It made me happy to see how much attention Hyun was getting, even though I already knew he had that effect on people.

    With a dramatic sigh, Riri hugged her phone to her chest like a lovestruck fan. "I wish I had your beauty, Eve. Maybe then Hyun would actually reply to me."

    My smile wavered slightly. "Wait . . . you messaged him?"

    "Of course!" Riri said, looking incredibly pleased with herself. "I slid into his DMs, but he hasn''t replied yet. He didn''t even see it!"

    That was no surprise¡ªHyun didn''t handle his social media ounts himself. He had someone else managing that for him since he''s super busy right now. But I couldn''t exactly tell Riri that.

    "I don''t think it''s about looks," I said gently, trying tofort her. "Hyun probably just doesn''t check his messages personally. You know how it is. They have someone else to manage their social ounts for them. So don''t be too hard on yourself."

    Riri''s face lit up instantly. "You really think so?"

    "I know so," I assured her with a smile.

    She giggled, seeming much more cheerful, then shifted her gaze to the front of the van, where Cole was sitting.

 Chapter 140 Arriving in the Vacation House

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 600PS! Thank you all! ??]

    ===  ?? ===

    [EVE]

    Cole still had his mask on, and with his hair temporarily dyed midnight blue, he was almost unrecognizable.

    Even without his usual cap, the change was so drastic that he looked nothing like the real Cole. I was confident that as long as he kept his face covered, no one would suspect a thing.

    Riri leaned in close to me, whispering excitedly in my ear. "Your bodyguard is pretty handsome too, don''t you think? It''s hard to tell behind the mask, but he''s tall, has this regal posture, and this intense, aloof aura. There''s something about him¡ªmore intense than even Daniel."

    I forced a smile, ncing at Cole, who was busy pretending not to listen.

    Riri was definitely someone who easily fell for good-looking guys. I couldn''t help but wonder if she always got this excited over every handsome face she came across.

    "I guess so," I muttered, sounding indifferent. "He''s definitely got a certain vibe." Of course, I was really thinking about his worst qualities.

    Riri giggled again, clearly enjoying her little daydream. It was nice to see her so bubbly and carefree. The drive felt lighter, her energy making the trip seem shorter as we continued our way to Lily''s Vacation House.

    After a little over an hour of traveling, we finally arrived at our destination. The journey itself was breathtaking, with snow-covered mountains and frosted trees creating a picturesque winter wondend outside our windows.

    It felt like we were driving through a scene from a holiday postcard, the kind of beauty that takes your breath away and makes you momentarily forget the biting cold outside.

    As we approached the Ashford family''s vacation house, I couldn''t help but be impressed.

    The mansion was a stunning sight¡ªan elegant, two-story structure in shades of white and gray, standing proudly against the backdrop of the snow-dusted forest.

    It had a timeless, almost magical quality, like something straight out of a fairytale.

    Beyond the mansion, I spotted a wide, frozenke stretching out behind the house, its surface shimmering under the pale winter sun.

    The entire property was surrounded by towering pine trees and rugged mountains, giving it a secluded, serene feel. It was the perfect spot for a weekend getaway¡ªquiet, remote, and undeniably beautiful.

    As our van pulled up to the entrance, a line of neatly dressed servants were already waiting for us. They stood in a row, their breath visible in the crisp morning air, ready to assist us with our luggage and wee us inside.

    I took a deep breath, inhaling the crisp, icy air while Cole effortlessly pulled down our luggage from the trunk. It was freezing, but there was something refreshing about the cold biting at my cheeks.

    "This servant will show you to your rooms," Lily said in a sugary sweet tone that made me want to roll my eyes. "Make yourselvesfortable, and let''s meet in the study room in thirty minutes, okay?"

    Riri and I exchanged a quick look. I could tell she was already sensing the tension in the air.

    Meanwhile, Cole casually slung our bags over his shoulder as if they weighed nothing more than a feather. He looked like a mover¡ªalbeit a very fashionable one with that temporary midnight blue hair.

    The servants led us inside, taking us down several hallways. We walked and walked, and just when I thought we''d be going up to the second floor like everyone else, we started heading downstairs.

    When we reached the basement, I couldn''t help but notice the stark difference in amodations. The room was small, with a single bunk bed shoved into the corner, a tiny cab, and one lonely bedside table. It felt like a slightly upgraded storage room.

    "Wow," Riri said, trying to find the silver lining as she tossed her bag onto the lower bunk. "At least it has a heater. I thought we might be sleeping in an icebox."

    I couldn''t help but snicker. "Yeah, luxury living at its finest," I said, plopping down on the top bunk. The mattress squeaked under my weight.

    Just then, the servant turned to Cole. "Your quarters are further north, sir," she said timidly, pointing down the hall.

    Cole, however, didn''t budge. He crossed his arms, his expression calm yet firm. "My room will be adjacent to theirs," he stated in a voice that left no room for debate.

    The servant hesitated, clearly flustered. "Uhm . . . All the bodyguards'' rooms are located further north. It''s . . . it''s the designated area."

    Cole raised an eyebrow. "And what''s this room here?" he asked, pointing to a door just across from ours.

    "That''s . . . that''s our quarters," the poor girl stammered.

    Cole gave her a casual shrug. "Perfect. You guys can take the rooms up north. I''m staying here."

    I pinched the bridge of my nose, already feeling a headacheing on. "Stop making this poor girl''s life harder," I said, ring at him. "Just go to your assigned room and quit stirring up drama."

    Cole met my gaze, and we slipped into one of our ssic silent standoffs. I red at him, he red right back, his eyes narrowing like he was trying to out-stubborn me with just a look.

    "This room isn''t fit for you," he finally muttered, his voice low but firm.

    I rolled my eyes. "Well, I''m not evenining, so maybe you should stop," I shot back.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Cole huffed, crossing his arms as if that would make him look more intimidating. "You deserve better than a basement broom closet."

    I couldn''t help but smirk. "Oh please, Cole. I''ve slept in worse ces." I waved a hand dismissively. "Plus, I expected this. It''s not a big deal."

    We continued staring at each other, both refusing to back down. It felt like a silentpetition to see who would blink first.

    Riri, watching us like it was her favorite TV show, finally burst outughing. "You two look like you''re having a staring contest. Should I start timing it?"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Might as well, Riri. I think I''m winning."

    Cole''s lip twitched, and for a split second, I thought he might actually smile. Instead, he just shook his head and gave me onest look, muttering under his breath, "You''re impossible."

    "And yet, you''re still here," I teased with a sweet, mocking smile. "Feel free to quit anytime now."

    Cole huffed again but didn''t deny it.

    Finally, he sighed, his shoulders dropping in defeat.

    "Fine," he muttered, turning his attention back to the servant. "Lead the way."

    The poor girl let out a shaky breath and nodded, looking like she had narrowly escaped from certain death.

    Even in this freezing vacation house, Cole''s icy demeanor was still enough to send chills down anyone''s spine.

    Riri, already unpacking her clothes, gave me a yful nudge. "Your bodyguard is seriously intense, Eve. No wonder people are terrified of him."

    "You have no idea," I sighed, flopping back onto the bed. "It''s his special talent."

 Chapter 141 Study Session 1

    [EVE]

    When Riri and I arrived at the study room, we found everyone already seated, exchanging notes and chatting away. There wasn''t a single empty chair in sight.

    Lily nced up as we entered and shed us a beaming smile, the kind that looked sweet but had a sharp edge.

    "Oh no, it seems we only have enough chairs for everyone else," she said with a mock apologetic tone. "But don''t worry! You can sit on the floor¡ªit''s carpeted," she chortled, nose scrunching as she beamed.

    I raised an eyebrow, catching the gleam of satisfaction in her eyes. It was clear she''d nned this.

    Before I could say anything, Daniel stood up abruptly. "You can take my seat, Eve," he offered, already moving aside.

    Lily''s smile faltered, and she let out a surprisedugh. "Oh, you don''t have to do that, Daniel," she insisted, trying to hide her annoyance.

    "It''s okay, Daniel," I interjected, waving him off. "Riri and I will find another spot. We''ll just set up over there by the window."

    "Okidokie!" Riri chirped, following my lead without missing a beat.

    But Daniel, ignoring Lily''s attempt to keep him close, grabbed his books and moved to follow us. "I''ll join you two. There''s more space over there anyway," he said, his voice casual.

    Lily''s expression tightened, clearly displeased with how things were ying out. "Wait! I''ll get the servants to bring a couple of chairs for you," she said hastily, almost tripping over her words.

    It was obvious she didn''t want Daniel drifting away, not when she was hoping to monopolize his attention.

    I gave her a polite smile. "No need, Lily. We''re fine where we are," I said. "But if you really want to help, how about you bring us some snackster?"

    The look on her face was priceless, caught between maintaining her fake sweetness and annoyance at losing control of the situation.

    "Sure," she replied through gritted teeth, her smile now looking a bit strained.

    As we settled down by the window, sitting cross-legged on the carpeted floor, I turned to Daniel, feeling a bit awkward.

    "You don''t have to sit with us, Daniel. We''re fine here," I said, giving him a polite smile.

    Daniel just shrugged casually, leaning back against the wall. "The only reason I''m here is because of you," he replied.

    "Huh?" I nearly choked on my own spit.

    My eyes widened, and I felt my cheeks warm up. Was he joking, or was there something deeper behind those words? My mind raced, trying to decode what he just said.

    Riri, ever the nosy one, leaned in closer, wiggling her eyebrows at me like she''d just discovered a juicy secret.

    Daniel, seemingly oblivious to my confusion, added with a nonchnt tone, "And who else would teach you?"

    "Oh . . . right," I stammered, suddenly feeling very flustered. "T-Teach me what, exactly?"

    Daniel gave me a puzzled look. "Uh, about our lessons? That''s why we''re here, right?"

    I nearly smacked myself on the forehead. "Oh! Right, our

    lessons

    ," I echoed,ughing awkwardly.

    What was wrong with me?

    I felt like a nervous wreck for no good reason.

    Riri, sensing my embarrassment, leaned in and whispered conspiratorially, "I get it. It''s easy to lose your tongue in front of Daniel, isn''t it?"

    I shot her a warning look, cheeks flushing. "Let''s just focus on studying, okay?"

    Daniel, oblivious to our little exchange, dove straight into the material. He was like a human encyclopedia, effortlessly exining concepts that usually made my head spin.

    It was almost unfair how easily he broke downplicated problems as if they were nothing but basic arithmetic.

    "I swear, this makes so much more sense now," I mumbled, scribbling notes as fast as I could.

    Daniel smirked. "See? You''re not hopeless after all."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Gee, thanks for thepliment," I muttered, rolling my eyes but smiling anyway.

    Before we knew it, our little corner by the window had turned into a full-on study circle. One by one, the rest of the group abandoned the table and scooted over to join us on the carpet, all eager to benefit from Daniel''s brainpower.

    It was like watching ants flock to a sugar cube.

    Meanwhile, at the main table, Sophie, Lily, and their two friends sat stiffly, ncing over at us.

    The look on Lily''s face was priceless¡ªshe clearly hadn''t expected her carefully organized study session to turn into Daniel''s impromptu tutoring club.

    I shed them a smile, which only seemed to irritate Sophie and Lily more. It was like a little victory, watching them fidget in their seat, clearly debating whether to swallow their pride and join us or keep pretending they were above it all.

    Eventually, the snacks arrived¡ªfinally, my favorite part of this day. My brain could really use a lot of sugar right now.

    I eyed the spread hungrily. The sweets were no joke: fancy choctes, buttery biscuits, and an array of delicate pastries. It was clear Lily had spared no expense in trying to impress us or Daniel.

    Riri grabbed a biscuit, taking a big bite. "Wow, these are amazing," she said, spraying crumbs everywhere.

    I gave have one too.

    Daniel leaned over, eyeing a chocte truffle. "Don''t mind if I do," he said, popping it into his mouth.

    As everyone started nibbling on the treats, I couldn''t help but notice Lily''s subtle re. Despite her best efforts to win over Daniel with her fancy snacks, here he was, sitting on the floor with us,ughing and snacking like we were at a casual pic.

    It was a small, satisfying victory I didn''t even know I needed after all the lost that I suffered in the past.

    "That''s $5000 a dozen, you know," Lily suddenly chimed in just as I was about to take a bite of a truffle chocte cupcake.

    I paused, looking at her with a raised eyebrow before giving her my most nonchnt smile. "Is that so? Well, good thing I don''t care," I said, taking a big bite and savoring it exaggeratedly.

 Chapter 142 Study Session 2

    [EVE]

    Lily''s smile was sugary sweet, but her eyes told a different story. "Oh, I''m sure you couldn''t afford it normally. Go on, have as many as you want. It''s a rare treat¡ªyou probably won''t get to eat anything this fancy again, so you might as well enjoy it while you can."

    I pretended to think about it, tapping my chin dramatically. "You know what? You''re absolutely right!"

    I grabbed another cupcake, winking at Riri, who was struggling to hold back herughter.

    "Better make it count, then," I added, taking an even bigger bite, crumbs flying everywhere as I moaned in delight. "Wow, Lily, these are incredible! Totally worth $5000 a dozen."

    Daniel, caught between amusement and concern, leaned in. "Are you sure you should be provoking her like that?"

    "Why not?" I shrugged, licking the frosting off my finger. "If she''s generous enough to share, who am I to refuse?"

    Lily''s smile wavered for a split second, but she quickly regained herposure. "I''m d you''re enjoying them. I mean, who wouldn''t appreciate a taste of luxury?"

    I shot her a grin. "You know, Lily, I might get used to this. So maybe I''ll take another . . . or two."

    Riri finally lost it, snickering into her hand as I reached for another cupcake, much to Lily''s barely-contained annoyance.

    Sophie shed a sweet, almost pitying smile at me as I reached for another chocte truffle cupcake. "Eve, I know it might be your first time eating something so luxurious," she said, giving a shy nce toward the others. "But don''t you think it''s only fair to share with the rest of us?"

    The group looked at me as if I were some starving woman desperately grabbing what she could, like I''d never see such fancy treats again.

    "Oh, don''t worry about that!" I chirped back, feigning innocence. Then I turned to Lily, narrowing my eyes slightly. "These are from Angel Pastries, right?"

    Lily hesitated for a split second before nodding. "Yes, they are."

    I pulled out my phone with a bright smile, pressing the speaker button for everyone to hear. "Hello, Angel Pastries?" I said sweetly.

    A cheerful voice on the other end replied, "Yes, how can I assist you?"

    "I''d like to ce an order for $20,000 worth of assorted cupcakes¡ªmake sure to include all your signature vors. Can you deliver them here in . . . ?" I trailed off, turning to Lily with a friendly smile. "What''s the address of this house again?"

    Still in a daze, Lily stammered out the address. I repeated it for the pastry shop, then casually ended the call.

    "Thank you! You should receive my payment shortly. This is Eve Rosette by the way."

    As I hung up, I casually grabbed another cupcake, tossing one to Riri and a few more to the others nearby.

    "Don''t worry, everyone! Fresh cupcakes will be here in about thirty minutes. I heard they''re even bringing them via express delivery¡ªlucky us!"

    Riri''s eyes widened in admiration as she stared at me. "Eve, you''re like . . . a boss."

    Before I could respond, Sophie cut in, her eyes narrowing. "Eve, where did you get that kind of money? $20,000 isn''t a small amount. Does Grandfather know you''re spending his money like this?"

    Immediately, Sophie''s friends jumped in, whispering loudly enough for everyone to hear.

    "She''s adopted, isn''t she? How is she unting wealth like it''s hers?"

    "Yeah, using someone else''s money. It''s pretty shameless, don''t you think?"

    I kept my smile stered on, but I could sense the shift in the atmosphere. Everyone was now watching me like I was entitled reckless spender showing off.

    "You really don''t have to do this," Daniel leaned over and whispered, sounding genuinely concerned. "I can pay for it if you''re short on funds."

    I blinked at him, taken aback. It was sweet that he was worried, but I couldn''t help feeling a bit offended. Did he really think I couldn''t afford my own cupcakes?

    Daniel leaned in closer. "Seriously, I can cover it if you need¡ª"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I cut him off with a bright grin, addressing Sophie instead. "Is that how you speak to your auntie?"

    Sophie scowled at the mention of our familial connection. She hated being reminded that, despite being adopted, I still held a higher rank in the Rosette family.

    I continued with a yful smile. "Oh, Sophie, have you forgotten? I have my own ways of making money. In fact, didn''t your father recently borrow a billion dors from me to fund your debut?"

    "What?!"

    "A billion dors?!"

    Her friends'' eyes nearly popped out of their heads as they looked to Sophie for confirmation. Lily''s smile faltered, and she stared at Sophie, clearly taken aback. "Is that true, Sophie?"

    Sophie''s face turned bright red as she frantically waved her hands. "Eve is lying! My father and mother funded my debut, not borrowed money from her. We don''t need to! We have our own money."

    I shrugged nonchntly. "Oh, I see. So you''re denying that the money Sullivan hacked from my ount¡ªone billion dors, to be exact¡ªwasn''t used for your debut?"

    The room went silent, and Sophie''s face paled. I could almost see the gears turning in her head as she realized that I wasn''t ying games with her here.

    Sophie stammered, "Th-that money you burrowed was part of the Rosette family''s funds! Grandfather told me himself! In a sense all of it should belong to the Rosette family."

    I chuckled softly, since Sophie had affirmed everything I said, "Oh, I''m sure he did. And I''m equally sure he also mention that I was the one who turned that initial investment into a billion-dor portfolio, didn''t he?"

    Sophie''s mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water, while her friends quickly backed her up, trying to smooth things over.

    "It''s only fair that you return what you owe," Sophie insisted, her voiceced with annoyance.

    "Yeah, Sophie''s right," one of her friends chimed in. "You''re adopted, Eve, so it''s only right to give the money back to the Rosette family."

    I raised an eyebrow, amused. "Is that so? Well, let''s just say I''m feeling generous. I''ve already decided to gift that billion dors to you as your eighteenth-birthday present, Sophie. No need to fight about it¡ªconsider it my little treat."

 Chapter 143 The Couture Clash

    [EVE]

    I raised an eyebrow, amused. "Is that so? Well, let''s just say I''m feeling generous. I''ve already decided to gift that billion dors to you as your eighteenth-birthday present, Sophie. No need to fight about it¡ªconsider it my little treat."

    Sophie''s jaw dropped, and I couldn''t help but notice some of the others were now looking at me with newfound respect, even admiration.

    It was clear the tide had turned in my favor, and as the snacks arrived, I took another bite of my cupcake, savoring the taste of victory just as much as the chocte.

    "Don''t worry," I added cheerfully. "There''s plenty more where that came from. Enjoy the cupcakes, everyone¡ªthey''re on me!"

    The others suddenly perked up, and within seconds, they swarmed around me like bees to honey.

    "Eve, how did you even start growing your money?" one of them asked eagerly.

    "Do you have any tips on investments? Stocks? Real estate?" another chimed in, practically vibrating with curiosity.

    Before I knew it, the study session had turned into an impromptu investment seminar. I blinked, half-expecting someone to pull out a notepad.

    Riri gave me a yful nudge and whispered, "Looks like you''ve just be their financial guru. Should we start charging them for this ss?"

    Iughed, shaking my head. "Who knew a study session would turn into a business consultation?"

    Over at the table, Sophie, Lily, and their friends looked like they''d just bitten into a lemon. Their faces were priceless¡ªclearly, this wasn''t the study session they had nned.

    Instead of being the center of attention, they''d ended up as the odd ones out.

    Meanwhile, I was loving this unexpected turn of events. It was a perfect chance to connect with my ssmates and expand my influence for future business opportunities.

    Plus, I could already see the gears turning in some of their heads as they eagerly asked for investment tips. I was practically building mywork one cupcake at a time!

    But, of course, Sophie and Lily weren''t about to let me steal the show for too long. After a few more minutes of investment and business talk, they swooped in to change the subject.

    Lily cleared her throat and leaned forward with a dramatic ir. "Oh, by the way," she began, batting her eyshes. "Have you guys heard about Hyun, the fashion designer who went viral overnight?"

    The girls nodded eagerly, chiming in, "Yes, yes! He''s the one everyone''s talking about! His new collection is simply stunning, right?"

    The shift was so obvious, I almostughed.

    The girls erupted in excitement when the topic shifted to Hyun, the overnight sensation in the fashion world.

    Riri was practically glowing as she chimed in, "Yeah, he''s like

    gorgeous

    too!"

    "I heard he''s so talented that even royalty is lining up just to get one of his dresses," another girl gushed.

    "He''s so exclusive that not even top celebrities can book him easily," someone added with a wistful sigh. "It takes months just to get a meeting with him, let alone a custom piece!"

    That''s when Lily, with a not-so-subtle smile, seized the moment. "Well, thank goodness Sophie is acquainted with Hyun," she announced, clearly trying to one-up the conversation. "Right, Sophie?"

    I almost choked on my cupcake. Sophie knew Hyun? I''d never heard of it before, but given her penchant for exaggeration, I could guess where this was going.

    Sophie smiled, soaking in the attention. "Oh yes, I knew Hyun before he became a sensation," she said confidently, like she was sharing a juicy secret.

    A girl next to her gasped. "Seriously? Where did you meet him?"

    Sophie''s smile widened as she licked her lips, clearly enjoying her moment of glory. "Actually, I was the one who discovered his talent. I even helped him fund his first studio," she said, looking as though she''d just unveiled a major industry secret.

    There was a collective gasp. "No way, Sophie! You''re saying you helpedunch

    Hyun

    into the fashion world?"

    Sophie nodded graciously, as if this wasn''t a big deal for her. "That''s right. If you want, I can get you all custom dresses from him. It might take a while since he''s extremely busy right now, but I''ll make it happen."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The room buzzed with excited murmurs, and the girls around her practically swooned. "Oh my god, Sophie, you''d do that for us? You''re amazing!"

    Sophie nodded, feigning modesty. "Well, the Christmas season ising up, so I figured it could be a nice gift for my dear friends."

    I watched as my ssmates fawned over her, and out of the corner of my eye, I could see Riri struggling to hold back her own excitement.

    She adored Hyun''s designs¡ªanyone could tell just by the way her eyes sparkled at the mention of his name. But Riri, being loyal to a fault, didn''t immediately jump on Sophie''s offer, which made me smile a bit.

    Leaning over, I whispered to her, "Riri, if you really want a dress from Hyun, I can get one for you."

    Her head snapped towards me, eyes wide. "Wait, seriously? You can do that?"

    I nodded casually, trying not to make a big deal of it. "Yep, consider it done."

    Almost instantly, I felt the temperature drop as Lily''s sharp voice cut in. "Really, Eve?" she sneered, her tone dripping with venom. "Sophie just said she knows Hyun personally, and now you''re saying you do too? Come on, it''s a bit much, don''t you think?"

    The room fell silent, all eyes now darting between Sophie and me. It was a standoff, and I knew the kind of game Sophie and Lily were trying to y.

    They wanted to expose me as a liar or someone who was just trying to one-up them. But I kept my cool, refusing to rise to their bait.

    I simply smiled, taking another slow bite of my cupcake. "Believe what you want, Lily. But let''s just say I have my own connections," I replied, keeping it vague.

    Thest thing I wanted was to reveal the truth about my rtionship with Hyun, especially with everyone fighting tooth and nail to get a piece of him these days.

    Sophie''s smile faltered for a brief moment before she quickly masked it. "Well, isn''t that interesting," she said, her voice tight. "I suppose we''ll just have to see whose dress gets delivered first, won''t we?"

    "Sure thing," I replied lightly. "After all, Christmas is just around the corner."

    The tension in the room was thick, like a perfectly stirred pot of drama, as the girls eyed us, torn between Sophie''s grand ims and my confident but mysterious response.

    It was clear to everyone that this wasn''t just about a dress anymore¡ªit was a subtle but intense battle of influence, one I had no intention of losing.

 Chapter 144 Scars and Schemes

    [SOPHIE]

    Sophie paced back and forth in her room, her fists clenched in frustration.

    Her phone was pressed tightly against her ear as she snapped, "Mom, you

    have

    to set a meeting with Hyun. I can''t wait any longer!"

    On the other end, Sophia''s voice was strained. "I''ve been trying, Sophie, but you know how long it takes to book a session with Hyun. He''s not just any designer; he''s the

    Hyun

    now apparently. Even I can''t just demand an audience on a whim."

    Sophia sneered on the other end of the line, unable to fathom how a meremoner could hold more status than even royalty, simply because he was gifted with a talent that made women swoon at his feet.

    Sophie''s eyes narrowed as she spun around to face her reflection in the mirror, her expression hard. "Use your position, mother," she insisted. "I need those dresses secured, no matter what it takes. I can''t afford to show up empty-handed, not after everything I promised."

    Sophia sighed, her voice dropping to a weary murmur. "What did you get yourself into this time, Sophie?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Sophie''s lips tightened as she let out a bitterugh. "Oh, nothing

    too

    dramatic. Just the usual¡ªtrying to fit in. Do you have any idea what it''s like being treated like an outsider by your own peers? No matter what I do, they still see me as the girl who was once a

    maid

    in this family, not a true Rosette."

    She felt a lump in her throat as she continued, the words spilling out faster now, driven by years of pent-up resentment. "It''s because of you and Dad that everyone doubts my ce here! It''s your fault I''m stuck proving myself over and over again. If you want to make it up to me, if you truly feel guilty for everything I''ve been through, then do this one thing for me. Secure the dresses. Make it happen."

    There was a pause on the line. Sophie knew she had struck a nerve, as she always did when she brought up the past. Her mother''s silence spoke volumes.

    Sophia was haunted by the decision they made years ago¡ªto hide Sophie''s true identity and raise her as a maid to protect her from the family''s enemies.

    Finally, Sophia spoke, her voice softer now, almost pleading. "Alright, Sophie. I''ll do everything I can to expedite the meeting. I won''t let you down."

    "I want it set for this week," Sophie cut in sharply. "Christmas is around the corner, and I can''t afford to look like a fool in front of everyone. I''ve already promised my friends dresses from Hyun. If you embarrass me again . . ." Her voice trailed off,den with unspoken threats and bitterness.

    Sophia sighed heavily. "I understand. I''ll take care of it. Just . . . don''t worry."

    With a terse nod, Sophie ended the call, exhaling slowly. She tossed her phone onto her bed, staring into the mirror once more.

    Her reflection gazed back at her¡ªa vision of beauty with wless skin and a delicate, petite frame. She smiled, a cold, calcting expression creeping across her face.

    One day, she thought,

    I''ll have everything I deserve and more

    .

    And when that timees, no one will dare look down on me ever again

    .

    A knock on the door broke her reverie, and she turned to see Lily peeking in. "Sophie? The hot spring is ready! Come on, everyone''s waiting."

    Sophie forced a bright smile, banishing the lingering anger from her face.

    "Coming!" she called out, taking onest look at herself in the mirror. She smoothed down her hair, admiring the way it framed her face, soft and alluring.

    She couldn''t help but imagine Cole Fay''s reaction if he were here to see her like this. He was everything she wanted¡ªpowerful, rich, and aloof.

    Sophie''s smile grew a little wider as she envisioned winning him over, imagining the look in his eyes when he finally saw her for who she truly was¡ªa perfect match for him.

    With a final check of her appearance, she turned on her heel and headed out the door, her resolve hardening. This was only the beginning. She would make sure everyone knew her ce¡ªnot as a maid, not as a pretender, but as the real Rosette she was meant to be.

    === ===

    [EVE]

    I nced at the mirror and let out a deep sigh. It wasn''t that I disliked what I saw¡ªI''d lived with these scars my whole life. They were a part of me, etched into my skin like reminders of battles fought and survived.

    Standing there in nothing but my underwear beneath the loose robe, I prepared myself for the supposed hot spring event that I hadn''t even known about until it was practically time to go.

    I was certain this was Sophie''s scheme, a calcted move to put me on disy, to let the others catch a glimpse of the scars scattered across my body.

    Most of the marks were faint now, barely visible unless you looked closely. Some had healed over time, fading into the background like old memories.

    But others, the deeper ones, refused to disappearpletely¡ªconstant, stubborn reminders of my past. The gunshot wound from not too long ago still left a fresh scar, a jagged line just beside my stomach. It was a raw testament to the danger I''d faced and ovee.

    I crossed my arms over my chest, weighing my options. I could stay in my room and avoid the whole ordeal, but I knew what would happen if I did.

    Sophie would jump at the opportunity to spread rumors, to paint me as weak or insecure just when I was starting to rebuild my reputation and forge new connections.

    A bitter smile crept onto my lips. Why should I hide? These scars weren''t something to be ashamed of¡ªthey were proof of my strength, of the battles I''d fought and survived. Continue your journey on empire

    They told a story of resilience, of fighting tooth and nail to make it to this moment. If Sophie thought she could use my past to humiliate me, she was in for a surprise.

    With a final nce at the mirror, I straightened my robe and headed for the door. I had no intention of letting anyone, least of all Sophie, dictate how I felt about the marks that had shaped who I was.

    If they wanted to see, I''d let them see. This was my story, and I wasn''t about to hide it.

 Chapter 145 Steamy Encounter in the Hot Spring

    [

    BONUS

    Chapter

    for reaching 800PS! Thank you all!?? ]

    [

    WARNING

    ! Smut Content Ahead]

    === ??===

    [EVE]

    I fastened my robe around myself, ncing at Riri with a small smile.

    "Riri, are you ready?" I asked, trying to steady my nerves.

    Riri was practically bouncing on her toes, her excitement palpable. "I''m all set! Let''s go!"

    As we headed out, she couldn''t help but chatter non-stop. "Can you believe there''s a hot spring here? I heard it''s fed by a natural volcano! The water is supposed to be amazing¡ªI can''t wait to soak in it! This vacation house is so awesome!"

    "Wait up!" I called out, but she was already racing ahead, disappearing around the corner.

    "Race you to the hot spring!" she shouted back, herughter echoing down the hallway.

    I hurried after her but when I turned the corner, I was met with an empty hall.

    "Damn it," I muttered under my breath, feeling a bit lost. The rain outside was pouring heavily, and I could feel the chilly draft even here.

    The mansion was enormous, and it felt like I''d been wandering in circles for ages.

    Just as I was about to give up, I spotted a servant passing by.

    "Excuse me," I asked. "Where''s the hot spring?"

    She offered a polite nod and gestured down the hall. "Continue straight and take the first left at the intersection. You''ll see a sign leading to the hot spring."

    "Thank you," I said, feeling relieved. Finally, I''d reach the hot spring. Read thetest on empire

    I followed her directions and soon saw the sign. Without thinking twice, I entered, expecting to hear the usual giggles and chatter of the girls.

    But it was oddly quiet. I heard faint voices,ughter from a distance, but it didn''t sound like they were nearby.

    Shrugging off the strange vibe, I slipped off my robe, feeling the warm steam embrace my skin as I stepped in.

    The heat was intoxicating, fogging up my senses. I was about to call out for Riri when I collided with something solid¡ªsomeone''s chest.

    The slippery floor nearly sent me tumbling, but strong hands quickly circled my waist, pulling me upright. My breath caught in my throat as I looked up, and my eyes locked with Cole''s. His wet face was just inches from mine, droplets of water sliding down his sharp jawline.

    "Eve?" His voice was low, almost breathless.

    "You?" I stammered, my mind racing to make sense of it. "What are you doing here?"

    Before he could answer, my gaze involuntarily drifted downward, tracing the rivulets of water that dripped from his damp hair, trailing over his broad shoulders and down his chiseled chest. The steam clung to his skin, highlighting every ridge and muscle, down to the hard lines of his abs.

    My breath hitched as I realized he wasn''t wearing anything. The steam blurred some of my view, but there was no mistaking what was right in front of me. His manhood was starting to harden, responding to my presence.

    A wave of heat surged through me, but it wasn''t from the hot spring. My cheeks burned, and I felt lightheaded, my knees buckling as a faint dizziness washed over me.

    Blood ooze from my nose, and I heard a soft thud. It took me a second to realize I had nearly copsed.

    "Eve!" Cole''s voice was suddenly sharp with concern. He caught me, his arms strong and steady as he gently lowered me to sit by the edge of the spring.

    I tried to gather my wits, squeezing my eyes shut in embarrassment.

    Please let this be a dreamN?v(el)B\\jnn

    , I thought desperately. This was a nightmare!

    He grabbed a towel from the side and pressed it to my nose, his expression serious. "You shouldn''t be here if you''re prone to nosebleeds," he said, his voice a mix of concern and something else¡ªsomething deeper, almost amused.

    I red up at him, struggling to keep my gaze fixed on his face and not drift lower again. "That''s not important. Why are you here? And why are you . . .

    naked

    ?"

    Cole raised an eyebrow, clearly fighting back a smirk. "This is the men''s section, Eve. And who wears clothes in a hot spring?"

    I flushed, realizing my mistake. My voice came out a little too high-pitched. "This isn''t an Onsen! Cover yourself!"

    His eyes gleamed with amusement as he tilted his head, a small, teasing smile ying on his lips. "Are you bothered by what you see?"

    "Anyone would be bothered!" I snapped, trying to keep my voice down. I could hear Sophie and the others chatting just on the other side of the wooden fence that divided the men''s and women''s sections.

    Cole''s smirk softened slightly, and he leaned in closer, his breath hot against my ear. "If you wanted a private show, all you had to do was ask."

    I shoved him back, my heart racing. "Get off me, you jerk!"

    But as he pulled away, he didn''t break eye contact. The air between us felt charged, thick with tension I couldn''t quite ce. It was like the steam rising around us, hazy and intoxicating, making it hard to think clearly.

    Cole finally stood up, grabbing another towel and loosely wrapping it around his waist. He looked back at me, his eyes dark and unreadable.

    "Be careful, Eve," he murmured, his voice a low, dangerous growl. "You''ve already tested my self-control to its limits numerous times. Next time this happens, I won''t hold back."

    And with that, he turned and walked away, leaving me there, my heart pounding so hard I could barely hear my own thoughts.

    "W-what . . . just happened?" I stammered, my brain short-circuiting as I tried to process what I had just witnessed.

    My mind was a fuzzy mess, reying Cole''s manhood on an endless loop I couldn''t escape from. That was all my mind could think of.

    The image of Cole,pletely naked and

    very

    well-endowed, popped back into my head, and before I knew it, another wave of blood rushed to my nose.

    "Damn it!" I muttered, pinching my nose to stop the bleed.

    Big. That was the only word I could think of.

    Very

    big. I wanted to scream at myself for even thinking about it.

    "Get a grip, Eve!" I whispered fiercely, shaking my head. But no matter how hard I tried, the picture of Cole standing there in all his glory kept ying in my mind like a shymercial you couldn''t skip.

    "Why is this stuck on repeat like a bad pop song?!" I groaned, feeling my face burn hotter than the hot spring itself.

    Damn it!

 Chapter 146 A Bitter Winters Rejection

    [EVE]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I pped my cheeks as I hurried out of the hot spring, feeling both flustered and annoyed.

    As I stepped into the hallway, I finally noticed it: a huge, bold sign with "MEN''S SECTION" hanging high above the door.

    Seriously, who put that sign so high up? It''s like they only expect people over six feet tall to see it! I groaned, rubbing my temples.

    "Ugh, this is all Cole''s fault!" I muttered, still feeling the heat rise to my face¡ªnot from the hot spring, but from the memory of him standing there, stark naked, his cock dangling.

    Well . . . not dangling but fully erect. I pped myself again, hoping to get the memory out of my head.

    Why couldn''t he at least have a towel on or something? Wasn''t itmon sense not to swim naked in someone else''s house?

    My n to soak and rx waspletely ruined. There was no way I could go back to the hot spring now. Not with my nose bleeding and my head full of . . . well, very inappropriate thoughts.

    I decided to head straight back to my room instead.

    "Stupid Cole," I grumbled to myself, shuffling down the hallway like a scolded child. "Who does he think he is, just standing there like that? Does he have no shame?"

    I felt my cheeks heat up again. "And who even bathespletely naked in a public hot spring? Couldn''t he have worn some boxers or something?"

    Deep down, I knew it was technically my fault for not checking the sign. But how was I supposed to know there were separate sections? It''s not like they had shing neon arrows pointing it out!

    I pinched my nose again, trying to stop the bleeding. "Get it together, Eve," I whispered to myself. "No more embarrassing moments tonight, please."

    With that, I marched back to my room, determined to bury this memory deep in my mind¡ªand hopefully never, ever let it surface again.

    Clearly, my brain and body were in total agreement right now¡ªunfortunately. My mind kept reying that infuriating image of Cole''s . . .

    ahem

    , while my heart raced like crazy.

    To make matters worse, a warm, persistent ache settled low in my abdomen, shooting straight to my core.

    Of all the times to betray me, my body chose

    now

    . Just perfect.

    Great. Just great.

    "Seriously?!" I muttered, ring down at myself. "I''m a grown woman, not some hormone-crazed teenager!"

    I threw my hands up in exasperation. "Damn these stupid teenage hormones! I''m too old for this!"

    "This is ridiculous," I grumbled, stomping my way back to my room. "I didn''t sign up for a hot spring episode in my life. Where''s the fast-forward button when you need it?"

    Stay updated with empire

    I stopped in my tracks when I noticed Daniel outside, standing alone in the garden by therge, frozen tree.

    What''s he doing out here?

    Just as I was about to move on, I spotted Lily approaching him, wrapped in nothing but her robe. It looked like she had juste from the hot spring, probably having noticed Daniel from a distance.

    Curiosity got the best of me, and my feet moved on their own, leading me to hide behind another tree to eavesdrop on their conversation.

    This isn''t gossiping; it''s just

    . . .

    observing

    , I rationalized to myself. After all, it''s not my fault they chose such an open spot for this kind of encounter.

    And who could resist a little peek at what might be a confession?

    Under the vast, barren branches of the tree, Lily approached Daniel cautiously. Her cheeks were flushed, either from the hot spring or from nerves. Her expression was tender and lovestruck¡ªlike Daniel was the only thing she could see in the whole world.

    In stark contrast, Daniel''s face was emotionless. He looked almost . . . bored, as if he couldn''t wait to get out of there.

    "What do you want?" he asked tly, his voice cool and detached.

    Lily hesitated, nervously clutching the ends of her robe. Her eyes darted between Daniel''s face and the ground, like she was gathering every bit of courage she had left.

    Finally, she looked up and met his gaze.

    "I like you, Daniel," she admitted in a quiet but firm voice. "I''ve always liked you. Since grade school, actually. We''re about to graduate soon, go off to college, and we''ll be headed in different directions . . . so I wanted to tell you how I feel before it''s toote."

    I could hardly believe my ears. It really was a confession.

    Despite all her ws and how she treated me, there was no denying that Lily was a beautiful girl with an impressive background. Many would consider her an ideal match in their social circles.

    Yet here she was, vulnerable and open,ying her heart bare in front of Daniel.

    Daniel''s reply, however, was swift and brutally straightforward. "Sorry, I don''t like you."

    Lily''s face crumpled. She paused, swallowing hard as her eyes glistened with unshed tears. "I . . . I thought as much," she whispered, her voice trembling. "But . . . can you at least give me a chance? Maybe if you got to know me better, you''de to like me."

    Daniel''s expression didn''t soften, not even a little. He remained stone-faced as he replied, "That will never happen."

    His words hit her like a p to the face. I could see her hands shaking, the tears she tried so hard to hold back finally spilling over.

    Despite the pain clearly etched on her face, she managed a wobbly smile. "I see . . ."

    Without another word, Daniel turned and walked away, leaving Lily standing there alone, her sobs quiet and pitiful under the cold, unforgiving sky.

    I felt a pang in my chest, my hand instinctively lowering the phone I''d unconsciously raised to record.

    Watching her crumble like that, I saw a glimpse of my old self in her. The raw vulnerability, the silent plea for just a sliver of hope. It made me remember how I used to wait for a smile, a word, any sign of affection that would nevere.

    As harsh as Daniel''s rejection was, it was also kinder than giving her any false hope. Leading her on would have been far crueler in the long run, like dragging her through an endless winter with the promise of spring that would nevere.

    I took a deep breath, just about to turn away from the scene, when suddenly a hand mped over my mouth from behind, silencing any chance of a scream.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!